m& 
 
 m 
 
HISTORY OF ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE. 
 
HISTORY OF 
 
 ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE 
 
 OLD HALL 
 
 BY THE 
 
 VERY REVEREND BERNARD WARD 
 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 LONDON 
 KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., LTD. 
 
 PATERNOSTER HOUSE, CHARING CROSS ROAD 
 1893 
 
LOAN STACK 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 IT is much to be wished that some one would have taken in 
 hand the work of writing a history of St. Edmund's College, 
 whose literary and other qualifications would have fitted him 
 for the task better than my own. I can only hope that what 
 is wanting from a literary point of view may be made up for by 
 the intrinsic interest of much of the material, and by the care 
 and trouble which have been bestowed upon its collection. 
 
 At the present day Old Hall stands alone as a Catholic 
 school which existed during the time of the Penal Laws, and 
 has been carried on in the same place from . day to day with- 
 out intermission ever since. Its history forms a complete 
 connecting link between the days of persecution and the 
 present time. Before the breaking up of Douay and St. 
 Omer it was, indeed, of much less importance than it after- 
 wards became ; but even then, when it was a private school, 
 the property of Bishop Talbot, it was the chief almost the 
 only place of education for the sons of the Catholic nobility 
 and gentry on this side of the Channel, and as such it had con- 
 nections with almost all the Catholic families of note. When 
 Douay came to an end in 1793, however, and " Old Hall 
 Green Academy " grew into " St. Edmund's College," it 
 assumed a position and importance of a much higher kind. 
 It is true that it did not become, as Bishop Douglass had 
 hoped, a general College for the whole of England, and 
 therefore it never replaced Douay in the full sense of the 
 term ; but it took up the work of Ecclesiastical education so 
 far as the London district was concerned , and for many 
 
 103 
 
vi Preface. 
 
 generations nearly all the priests of the South of England 
 came out from its walls. 
 
 St. Edmund's College has for a long time past ceased to 
 hold its ancient position as the chief place of education for 
 the Catholic laity. The lay students are still there; but 
 they no longer form the majority, as they once did, and 
 the spirit of the place is chiefly Ecclesiastical. The latter 
 element has steadily increased down to the present day, not- 
 withstanding the fact that the Church students are now those 
 for the Archdiocese only, instead of for the whole London 
 District, as formerly. In following the change which has 
 come about, we have brought before us the gradual growth 
 of Catholicity in England during the present century. A 
 hundred years ago twenty Church students were sufficient 
 for the wants of the whole of the South of England ; to-day, 
 the Diocese of Westminster alone requires four times that 
 number. 
 
 The work of looking through old letters and documents 
 has been necessarily long and tedious ; but the results of the 
 searches have exceeded my most sanguine expectations. 
 The " Iron Room " at St. Edmund's has been a safe re- 
 ceptacle for letters and papers, which seem to have been 
 indiscriminately thrown into it, and although heaped up in 
 utter disorder, have at least been saved from destruction. 
 
 A considerable number of these papers were found to be 
 of the greatest possible value. Some of them must have 
 been brought from Douay by Dr. Poynter, or some other 
 of the priests who came over during the French Revolution ; 
 amongst others a MS. which seems to be the original 
 Douay Rules, drawn out in the year 1600 ; a packet of letters 
 written by the Venerable Thomas Maxfield, the martyr, to 
 Dr. Kellison, President of Douay, within a few days of his 
 execution in 1616; several copies of the Theological 
 " Dictates," printed Theological Theses, and some valuable 
 old transcripts. Among the papers of value which did not 
 
Preface. vii 
 
 come from Douay may be mentioned a document dating 
 from the middle of last century, entitled the " Rules and 
 Customs of Standon School ; " a complete set of Ordos and 
 Catholic Directories from 1765 down to the present day ; 
 the Architect's plans for the proposed College of St. 
 Edmund, submitted to Dr. Gregory Stapleton in 1795 ; the 
 "Diary of St. Edmund's College," beginning the same year ; 
 the old account books, and a large number of miscellaneous 
 letters. These have now been sorted and arranged, and 
 those of value have been bound up into volumes. 
 
 Considerable material was obtained also in looking 
 through the Westminster Diocesan papers in London. At 
 the Archbishop's house, in Canon Johnson's possession, is a 
 large two-volume Diary, in Bishop Douglass's writing, con- 
 taining many details connected with the foundation and 
 early days of St. Edmund's ; and at the Oratory, among the 
 Westminster Archives, numbers of letters were found from 
 the various Presidents and others to the Bishops of the 
 London Districts, describing the progress of the building of 
 the College at the end of last century, and many other things 
 connected therewith. The work of looking through these 
 was rendered comparatively easy by the admirable manner 
 in which they have been sorted and arranged by the 
 Oratorian Fathers. By the kind permission of His 
 Eminence the late Cardinal Manning, an exchange was 
 effected between the Oratory and St. Edmund's, by which 
 we gave up all letters and other documents on purely 
 Diocesan affairs, and received in return all those bearing on 
 the history of the College. These are now bound up with 
 the other papers in the College archivium. My special 
 thanks are due to Father Stanton, the 'custodian, not only 
 for affording me every facility for searching through all the 
 old papers, but also for proposing and helping to carry out 
 the exchange alluded to, to the mutual advantage, it is hoped, 
 of both collections. 
 
viii Preface. 
 
 From these and other minor sources a fairly complete 
 history of St. Edmund's College, from its first establishment 
 in 1793, is now produced, together with 'a short account of 
 the parent establishments of Douay and St. Omer Colleges 
 on the one hand, and Twyford and Standon Schools, and 
 " Old Hall Green Academy " on the other. The chief 
 difficulty in obtaining a continuous record concerns the 
 period before the Relief Act of 1791, when all Catholic 
 schools kept in England were illegal and their masters 
 liable to heavy penalties. Although these penalties were 
 rarely enforced, as a matter of precaution the destruction of 
 all papers connected with the working of such schools was 
 deemed advisable. We are not, however, entirely in the 
 dark about the early history of Old Hall. A few papers of 
 accounts, lists of students, marginal notes on the old Ordos, 
 and some letters have survived from this period ; and 
 relating to the earlier 'time when the school was conducted 
 as originally established by Bishop Challoner at Standon 
 Lordship, we have, in one single document already alluded 
 to, a full and detailed description of the " Rules and 
 Customs " of the community there. 
 
 From the date of the passing of the Act of 1791 records 
 are plentiful enough, and a connected account is for the first 
 time presented of the negotiations which succeeded the fall 
 of Douay in 1793, a "d led to the establishment of the 
 Colleges in England. Here a remark of some importance 
 must be made. It has sometimes been stated that St. 
 Edmund's was a filiation or successor of St. Omer College 
 rather than of Douay. Such has never been the tradition 
 at St. Edmund's itself, but it has been asserted comparatively 
 lately by one or two who wished to prove that Ushaw is the 
 only modern representative of Douay. Bearing on this a 
 large amount of new matter will be found in the following 
 pages, and the documents and letters reproduced will, it is 
 hoped, remove a good deal of misconception, and place the 
 
Preface. ix 
 
 facts of the relation between Old Hall and Douay in a clear 
 light. I have endeavoured simply to quote these letters as I 
 found them, and have left the reader to form his own con- 
 clusions. There has always been a cordial feeling between 
 Ushaw and St. Edmund's, and there is every reason why this 
 should be so. Dr. Newsham wrote very strongly in this 
 sense as early as the year 1833, m a letter to Dr. Newell, 
 then Vice-President of St. Edmund's, from which I am glad 
 to be able to quote. 'M assure you," he said, " it gives me 
 infinite pleasure to communicate to you [our Holy Week 
 music] Nonne fratres sumus? for we are both children of 
 the same old Alma Mater, Douay College ; and I should be 
 ashamed of any one educated at Ushaw who did not feel an 
 interest for Old Hall Green." This feeling has always been 
 shared by Edmundians. It is impossible for any Old Hall 
 student, especially one who remembers the College before the 
 departure of the Divines, to visit Ushaw without noticing the 
 great resemblance between the Colleges and their systems, 
 and I may be allowed to add my personal testimony as to 
 the kindness and hospitality I received when visiting Ushaw 
 about ten years ago, as Prefect of St. Edmund's. 
 
 The later part of the history of St. Edmund's will chiefly 
 interest those who have been students during the time, and 
 it has been curtailed as far as seemed compatible with com- 
 pleteness. With the opening of the "new chapel" in 1853 
 it breaks off. For many reasons it seemed undesirable to 
 enter too fully into events of more recent date ; but a short 
 chapter has been added, consisting of a few personal re- 
 collections during the Presidencies of Dr. Weathers, Dr. 
 Rymer, and Mgr. Patterson, which will serve to point out 
 sufficiently the chief changes which have taken place since 
 that time. 
 
 My grateful thanks are due to several friends for reading 
 the MS. and for making suggestions. In particular, I may 
 mention Mr. Joseph Gillow, author of the "Biographical 
 
x Preface. 
 
 Dictionary of English Catholics," who has given me very 
 valuable assistance, which will be found acknowledged in 
 its place. I have also derived much information from 
 sources indicated to me by the Rev. Raymund Stanfield, 
 and more than one chapter has been re-cast according to sug- 
 gestions made by the Rev. Edmund Nolan, to whom I am 
 specially indebted. 
 
 With respect to personal recollections, I have been less 
 fortunate than with the documents. By the death of the 
 Rev. Bernard Jarrett, S.J., the last of those who had been 
 students under the old state of affairs, before the recon- 
 stitution of the College by Dr. Griffiths, passed away, and 
 I have been unable therefore to obtain a personal de- 
 scription of it at an earlier date than the Presidency of 
 Dr. Griffiths. Canon Last, who came in 1819, was able 
 to add a certain amount about the old state of things, as his 
 recollections dated back to within a few months of the 
 change, when the traditions of the circumstances which led 
 to it were still fresh. Moreover, his memory, which for 
 recent occurrences had become weak, seemed to revive 
 wonderfully when he talked about what happened seventy 
 years ago. Only a fortnight before his death he entered into 
 an animated conversation about old times at St. Edmund's. 
 I have learnt some things also from the Rev. Henry Telford, 
 who came to the College in 1827. In addition to his own 
 reminiscences, he has been able to recall a good deal 
 which he heard from those who visited the College when he 
 was Prefect about fifty years ago. Among such may be 
 mentioned Mr. John Butler, who was a boy at Bishop 
 Talbot's school in 1771, and Mr. Robert Archbold, M.P., 
 who was at St. Edmund's under Dr. Stapleton and Dr. 
 Poynter. For details of the College during the last half 
 century I am likewise indebted to Bishop Weathers, whose 
 name seems more than any other identified with St. 
 Edmund's ; to the Rev. Frederick Rymer, D.D., with whom 
 
Preface. xi 
 
 as Vice-President, and afterwards as President, my own 
 earliest recollections are bound up ; to the Rev. William I. 
 Dolan, Mr. William H. Bower, and others. 
 
 The pictures at St. Edmund's of the Vicars Apostolic of 
 the London District, nearly all of whom were connected with 
 Old Hall, have been reproduced throughout the book. They 
 form an interesting collection which many Edmundians 
 have hitherto hardly appreciated. It is much to be regretted, 
 however, that Bishop Talbot is not among them, and every 
 search for a picture of him elsewhere has so far proved fruit- 
 less. The other plates have been taken chiefly from the 
 photographic negatives of the late Rev. Victor Soenens, 
 D.D., for many years Professor of Philosophy. The rough 
 sketches of the " Ship " and the " School in the Garden " 
 have been drawn by Albert Revillon, a student in the class 
 of Grammar. 
 
 ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE, OLD HALL, WARE. 
 
 Feast of St. Edmund^ November i6th, 1892. 
 
 POSTSCRIPT. 
 
 Since the bulk of this work has been in proof, several 
 changes have taken place at the College, and it has been 
 impossible to make the alterations in the allusions consis- 
 tently throughout. I have therefore left it in the same form 
 in which it went to the printer last November. Its appear- 
 ance has been somewhat delayed by the additional work 
 thrown on my shoulders by my appointment as President of 
 the College, and I am afraid that the correction of the later 
 proof-sheets may have suffered. I shall be very glad to have 
 any errors pointed out by those who observe them. 
 
 A few fresh documents have been found since the book 
 
xii Preface. 
 
 went to press, but the additional light thrown on any part is 
 not of great importance. The chief of them is the original 
 draft of the College rules, partly in the Rev. John Potier's 
 writing and partly in Dr. Poynter's. They confirm my 
 surmise on page 138 that the copy we already had is practi- 
 cally identical with the first set drawn up. 
 
 February 21 st, 1893. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 TWYFORD SCHOOL. 
 16851745- 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Description of St. Edmund's College Its origin Twofold ancestry 
 On its purely English.side descended from Twyford England 
 under the Vicars Apostolic School established at Silkstead in 
 reign of James II. Early masters Removal to Twyford 
 Bishop Leyburn Alexander Pope a student at Twyford Bishop 
 Giffard State of Catholics in the London District in 1733 
 Their schools Twyford under Father Fleetwood Bishop 
 Petre, Vicar Apostolic Twyford in financial difficulties Rev. 
 J. P. Betts the last master Rev. Turberville Needham, F.R.S., 
 his assistant Jacobite Rising in 1745 Twyford temporarily 
 closed i 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE SCHOOL AT STANDON LORDSHIP. 
 17531767. 
 
 Twyford School re-assembled at Standon Lordship History of 
 ~ Standon Lordship Sir Ralph Sadler His descendants The 
 estate passes to the Aston family Catholic chapel opened 
 The Astons persecuted at the time of Titus Oates's Plot Death 
 of the last Lord Aston Standon Lordship let to Bishop 
 Challoner for a school Outline of Bishop Challoner's life and 
 works State of Catholics in England at that time The Rev. 
 Richard Kendal, Chief Master of Standon School Its rules and 
 customs Standon Lordship sold in 1767 Subsequent history 
 of the building 17 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 " OLD HALL GEEEN ACADEMY." 
 17691793. 
 
 The School temporarily at Hare Street Establishment at Old Hall 
 Green by Bishop Talbot in 1769 The Rev. James Willacy 
 master Other professors and students -Reported multiplica- 
 tion of " Popish seminaries " Last trials of priests under the 
 
xiv Contents. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Penal Laws Relief Act of 1778 Gordon Riots Death of 
 Bishop Challoner Death of Bishop Talbot Bishop Douglass 
 appointed Vicar Apostolic Relief Act of 1791 New Chapel 
 built at Old Hall The Rev. John Potier master Early adver- 
 tisements of the " Academy " Arrival of the first refugees from 
 Douay 34 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE ENGLISH COLLEGES OF DOUAY AND ST. OMER. 
 15681793. 
 
 D ouay College founded by Cardinal Allen Scope, object, and early 
 history Description of its state about the beginning of the 
 eighteenth century Rebuilding of the College Its condition at 
 the time of its fall in 1793 The College at St. Omer founded 
 by Father Parsons, S.J., in 1592 Expulsion of the Jesuits in 
 1762 The College handed over to the secular clergy of Douay 
 Alban Butler second President Gregory Stapleton fourth 
 President Daniel O'Connell a student Prospectus of the 
 College Its state at the breaking out of the Revolution . . 50 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE IMPRISONMENT OF THE ENGLISH COLLEGIANS. 
 I793-I795- 
 
 The French Revolution The Douay Clergy and the " Civic Oath " 
 Disturbances at Douay Attack on the College Death of 
 Louis XVI. War with England National guards take posses- 
 sion of Douay College Secret burying of the plate and valuables 
 The English expelled from the town The collegians recalled 
 a few weeks later Seizure of the College and imprisonment of 
 the students Removal to Doullens Escape of rhe Rev. W. H. 
 Coombes and others The " Trente-deux " Dr. Stapleton and 
 the other professors and students at St. Omer imprisoned 
 Behaviour of the boys under the schismatical priests Removal 
 to Arras Thence to Doullens Death of Robespierre Its effect 
 on the treatment of the collegians Return to St. Omer and 
 Douay Dr. Stapleton goes to Paris, and obtains the liberation 
 of the collegians Return to England March, 1795 . . 68 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 ARRIVAL OF THE FIRST DOUAY STUDENTS AT ST. EDMUND'S. 
 I793I794. 
 
 News of the fall of Douay reaches England Discussions between 
 the Vicars Apostolic Preparations at Old Hall for the reception 
 
Contents. xv 
 
 PAGE 
 
 of the Douay refugees St. Edmund's College established by 
 Bishop Douglass on November i6th, 1793 Description of its 
 state First ordination Arrangements for the divines The 
 " Hermitage " Proposal to remove the College to the north 
 The idea temporarily abandoned The " Ship " Further pro- 
 posals by Bishop Gibson for a general college in the north 
 The project again given up Disputes between northern and 
 southern divines Bishop Gibson opens a college at Crook Hall, 
 and recalls his students from St. Edmund's Changes at Old 
 Hall in consequence Oscott College established Landing of 
 the collegians from Douay and St. Omer ..... 96 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 RECONSTITUTION OF ST. EDMUND'S UNDER DR. STAPLETON. 
 
 1795- 
 
 Discussions as to the foundation of a general college Letter from 
 Dr. Milner Bishop Douglass's circular to the Vicars Apostolic 
 Proposal to set up an Eccclesiastical College in the north and 
 to continue Old Hall as a lay school Interview of Bishop 
 Douglass with Pitt and the Duke of Portland Their promises 
 of assistance Mr. John Sone gives io,ooo/. for founding a 
 college Mgr. Erskine Papal Envoy in London Dr. Stapleton 
 goes to Crook Hall to meet Bishop Gibson and Rev. John 
 Daniel Rev. John Daniel returns to London and waits on Mgr. 
 Erskine Old Hall decided on for the college Dr. Stapleton 
 appointed temporary President Death of Mr. Sone Constitu- 
 tions drawn out for St. Edmund's College rules Course of 
 studies Foundation stone of the new college . . . .122 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 BUILDING OF THE NEW COLLEGE. 
 
 Plans for new college Dispersion of the " Trente-deux " The 
 Benedictines at Acton Burnell Meeting of Northern clergy at 
 Preston Memorial to Bishop Douglass in favour of a general 
 college in the north His answer Letter from Bishop Gibson- 
 Pitt promises government grant for St. Edmund's Correspond- 
 ence between Mgr. Erskine and Bishop Gibson Rev. John 
 Daniel appointed by Propaganda President of St. Edmund's 
 He begs off Proposal to unite Crook Hall and St. Edmund's 
 Also to send Dr. Lingard to Old Hall Meeting of northern 
 clergy at Fernyhalgh in 1798 Decision to build a college in the 
 north and not to join in St. Edmund's Progress of Old Hall 
 Visit of Colonel Harcourt, who gives the great clock Mr. Sone's 
 will disputed Further financial difficulties Building stopped 
 Dr. Stapleton appointed Rector of the English College at Rome 
 Events at Rome prevent his going Mr. Sone's will case 
 
xvi Contents. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 decided in favour of the College Building resumed Sacrilegious 
 robbery Chapel of Reparation Visit of Bishop Moylan of 
 Cork Opening of new college 148 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE UND'ER DR. POYNTER. 
 18001813. 
 
 Dr. Stapleton called to Rome He is appointed Vicar Apostolic of 
 the Midland District Dr. Poynter succeeds him as President 
 Meeting of Bishops and Douay Seniors Decision not to 
 re-establish Douay College Bishop Stapleton, Mr. Daniel and 
 others go to France to reclaim the colleges Death of Bishop 
 Stapleton Dr. Coombes presented with an honorary degree 
 New chapel and refectory built at Old Hall College medal 
 struck Rev. John Potier leaves His death Reports against 
 St. Edmund's Its gradual decline as a lay college Dr. Coombes 
 goes on the mission Rev. Francis Tuite Vice-President Rebel- 
 lion amongst the students Its consequences Departure of the 
 Rev. Francis Tuite Rev. Joseph Kimbell Vice-President 
 Death of Bishop Douglass Enumeration of distinguished 
 Edmundians of this period 178 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE TRANSITION PERIOD. 
 18131818. 
 
 The decline of St. Edmund's continues Its causes Most of them 
 traceable to the loss of the Douay funds Dearth of missionaries 
 Bishop Poynters efforts on behalf of Ecclesiastical Education 
 Further changes at St. Edmund's Rev. Thomas Griffiths, 
 Vice-President He builds the Parish Chapel Resignation of 
 Rev. Joseph Kimbell Appointment of Dr. Bew Establishment 
 of "Ecclesiastical Seminary" at the Old House under Mr. 
 Griffiths Resignation of Dr. Bew Critical state of the College 210 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE PRESIDENCY OF DR. GRIFFITHS. 
 18181834. 
 
 Dr. Griffiths appointed President The Lay Students at the Old 
 House A year later they are transferred back to the College- 
 Institution of the " Lay Bounds" St. Edmund's once more in a 
 nourishing state List of the chief students Description of the 
 
Contents. xvii 
 
 PAGE 
 
 College under Dr. Griffiths Visit of Ambrose Lisle Phillips and 
 Kenelm Digby " Mores Catholici " written at Old Hall 
 Death of Mr. Cleghorn Consecration of Bishop Bramston 
 Death of the Rev. John Daniel Fate of the Colleges of Douay 
 and St. Omer and final loss of the Douay funds Rev. F. Tuite 
 last titular President of Douay Death of Dr. Poynter Catholic 
 Emancipation Standon Inclosure Act Dr. Griffiths appointed 
 Coadjutor of London District He succeeds Bishop Bramston as 
 Vicar Apostolic 224 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE DURING THE EPISCOPATE OF BISHOP GRIFFITHS. 
 
 18331847. 
 
 Dr. Newell, Rev. John Rolfeand Dr. Cox successive Presidents List 
 of students The Edmundian magazine Welcome given to the 
 Queen when passing the college in 1843 Plans for new Chapel 
 Visit of Pugin His answer to the Address presented to him 
 Foundation stone of the new Chapel Oxford converts Canon 
 Oakeley and Dr. Ward Society of St. Vincent of Paul estab- 
 lished at the College Charles Lynch drowned skating Philip 
 Weld drowned at Rye House The "Weld Ghost Story" 
 Death of Bishop Griffiths 242 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE NEW CHAPEL. 
 
 Negotiations for the restoration of the Hierarchy Bishop Walsh 
 appointed first Archbishop of Westminster He dies before the 
 arrangements are completed Dr. Wiseman becomes Cardinal 
 Archbishop Dr. Weathers President of St. Edmund's The 
 " New Rules" Description of the new Chapel Consecration 
 and opening in 1853 Additions since the opening The Win- 
 dowsThe Lady Chapel The Scholfield Chantry Church 
 plate and furniture Names of Donors 264 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 LATER REMINISCENCES. 
 
 This chapter not a continuous history Three main events Estab- 
 lishment of St. Thomas's Seminary by Archbishop Manning in 
 1869, and consequent changes at St. Edmund's Fourth Pro- 
 vincial Council of Westminster held at St. Edmund's College in 
 1873 Pilgrimage to the shrine of St. Edmund at Pontigny in 
 1874 Sermon by Archbishop Manning His last gift to St. 
 Edmund's sixteen years later His death The third Archbishop 
 of Westminster, Dr. Vaughan, formerly Vice-President of St. 
 Edmund's Conclusion . 281 
 
xviii Contents. 
 
 APPENDIX A. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 RULES AND CUSTOMS OF STANDON SCHOOL 300 
 
 APPENDIX B. 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE ESCAPE FROM FRANCE OF THE REV. WILLIAM 
 HENRY COOMBES, PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY IN ST. EDMUND'S 
 COLLEGE, OLD HALL GREEN 305 
 
 APPENDIX C. 
 EXTRACTS FROM THE LAST DOUAY DIARY 311 
 
 APPENDIX D. 
 FIRST ATTEMPT TO RECLAIM THE FOREIGN COLLEGES . 316 
 
 APPENDIX E. 
 
 RESULT OF THE DELIBERATIONS OF THE VICARS APOSTOLIC, IN 
 A SYNOD AT WINCHESTER AND OLD HALL . . . .319 
 
 APPENDIX F. 
 
 LliTTER OF DR. POYNTER TO DR. .BEW, PRESIDENT OF OSCOTT, 
 ADVOCATING A UNION AMONG THE DISTRICTS TO FORM A 
 SINGLE GENERAL COLLEGE 321 
 
 APPENDIX G. 
 
 EXTRACT FROM BISHOP POYNTER'S MEMORIAL TO THE BRITISH 
 COMMISSIONERS ON THE DOUAY CLAIMS . . . .324 
 
 APPENDIX H. 
 
 PRESIDENTS OF DOUAY AND ST. OMER COLLEGES, CHIEF MASTERS 
 AT TWYFORD, STANDON AND OLD HALL, AND PRESIDENTS 
 OF ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE 33 1 
 
 INDEX 337 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 St. Edmund's College and Chapel Frontispiece 
 
 Bishop Giffard 8 
 
 Standon Lordship (XVI Ith Century) 17 
 
 ,, Ground Plan 20 
 
 Elevation . .21 
 
 Bishop Challoner 24 
 
 Standon Lordship (Modern) . . 32 
 
 " Old Hall Green Academy "....' 34 
 
 Bishop Douglass ... -45 
 
 Cardinal Allen ...... ... 50 
 
 Douay College (Front) . . . -59 
 
 St. Omer College (Front) 61 
 
 Douay College (Back) . 68 
 
 St. Omer College (Bird's-eye View) 88 
 
 Old Hall and Douay (Sketch by George Leo Haydock) . . .96 
 
 The "Hermitage" 106 
 
 The "Ship" .... . 108 
 
 The " School in the Garden " 117 
 
 Bishop Stapleton 122 
 
 Mgr. Erskine . ... 130 
 
 The New College, Elevation . ... 148 
 
 Ground Plan . . . . .' . . .171 
 
 Bishop Poynter .... ..... 178 
 
 College Medal ... . IQ.O 
 
 John Talbot, sixteenth Earl of Shrewsbury ..... 207 
 
 St. Edmund's College, from the Catholic Gentleman's Magazine, 1818 210 
 
 from the Catholic Miscellany, 1826. . . 224 
 
 William Bernard, twelfth Lord Petre 230 
 
xx List of Illustrations. 
 
 AGE 
 
 Bishop Bramston . 235 
 
 Bishop Griffiths . 242 
 
 St. Edmund's College, with proposed new Chapel .... 249 
 " Old Hall House '' (now St. Hugh's Preparatory School) . . 254 
 
 Choir of the New Chapel 264 
 
 Bishop Walsh 266 
 
 New Chapel High Altar .... . 268 
 
 Rood Screen 269 
 
 Cardinal Wiseman . . . . . . . . . .271 
 
 St. Edmund's College (Modern) 281 
 
 Shrine of St. Edmund, Pontigny 289 
 
 Cardinal Manning 291 
 
 Cardinal Vaughan 298 
 
HISTORY 
 
 OP; 
 
 ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE, 
 
 OLD HALL. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 TWYFORD SCHOOL. 
 
 I68SI745. 
 
 Description of St. Edmund's College Its origin Twofold ancestry On 
 its purely English side descended from Twyford England under 
 the Vicars Apostolic School established at Silkstead in reign of 
 James II. Early masters Removal to Twyford Bishop Ley burn 
 Alexander Pope a student at Twyford Bishop Giffard State of 
 Catholics in the London District in 1733 Their schools Twyford 
 under Father Fleetwood Bishop Petre, Vicar Apostolic Twyford 
 in financial difficulties Rev. J. P. Betts the last master Rev. 
 Turbfcrville Needham, F.R.S., his assistant Jacobite Rising in 1745 
 Twyford temporarily closed. 
 
 THE College of St. Edmund, Old Hall Green, is situated in 
 a pleasant part of Hertfordshire, twenty-six miles from 
 London and five from Ware, on the road to Cambridge. 
 The country around is what is commonly called a " rolling 
 country," made up of ridges of hills and alternate valleys, and 
 is mostly under tillage. On one of these ridges the College 
 is built, with a wide prospect all round. It forms, with St. 
 Hugh's School, the farmhouse and servants' cottages, the 
 hamlet of Old Hall Green. The main building, begun in 
 1795, containing the principal rooms, is very plain in style. 
 In the south wing is the refectory. The north wing is formed 
 by Pugin's beautiful chapel, in which is a rood screen and 
 east window of which he was justly proud. The college 
 
 B 
 
2 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 stands well, and has a broad terraced front, before which 
 stretches a well-wooded park, with spreading oaks and an 
 avenue of chestnut trees leading to the lodge gates. South 
 of the south wing, hidden by a belt of trees, is St. Hugh's 
 School, a house originally designed by Pugin for the Ward 
 family, who lived in it for many years. Behind the main 
 building are several acres of old-fashioned garden, where 
 the professors take their recreation. A shad} path leads 
 through it to the " Old Hall," a quaint, low, red- rick house, 
 where was established the " Old Hall Green Academy," by 
 Bishop Talbot, as early as 1 769. Near it are the " Hermitage," 
 the " Ship," and the " School in the Garden," which were 
 all inhabited by students when the Douay men, on the 
 suppression of their college during the Reign of Terror, 
 came to the Old Hall, whither a few of their number, noting 
 the signs of the times, had already preceded them. 
 
 The Old Hall itself is now tenanted by different servants 
 of the college, and all around are cottages for other depen- 
 dents. These are the farm bailiff's house, the laundry, the 
 carpenter's and tailor's workshops, the gas-works, and a large 
 old-fashioned farm yard and farm buildings, the whole indi- 
 cating such a community as was grouped around a mediaeval 
 house of religion and education. 
 
 The meeting of Old Hall and Douay serves at the outset 
 to point out the character of the history of St. Edmund's. 
 This involves some points which must be explained here, in 
 order to make clear many of the stages of the story which is 
 now to be told. 
 
 To begin with, the College has a twofold work to do : to 
 train both ecclesiastical and lay students. The ecclesiastical 
 students wear a cassock and Roman collar, rise earlier 
 than the others for meditation, and have special confer- 
 ences and retreats to prepare them for their holy calling. 
 In other ways, they share the same studies and play- 
 grounds as the lay students. All alike go through the 
 established course of classics, mathematics, modern languages 
 and natural science. In due time they are prepared for the 
 matriculation examination of the London University, and, if 
 
Twyford School. 3 
 
 they wish, they may proceed to take degrees. Moreover, a 
 full theological course was given until the year 1869, when 
 this particular work of the college was transferred to St. 
 Thomas's Seminary, Hammersmith. But a course of philo- 
 sophy is still carried on at St. Edmund's, for the ecclesi- 
 astical students who have completed their school work. 
 
 In the next place, this twofold function reminds us of the 
 twofold ancestry which must now be described. The follow- 
 ing table will bring it home to the reader's mind : 
 
 ENGLISH COLLEGE OF DOUAY. 
 
 (Peopled by fellows, tutors and 
 
 students of Oxford University, 
 
 from which Douay derives its 
 
 immediate ancestry.) 
 
 1568. 
 
 TWYFORD SCHOOL. 
 1685. 
 
 STANDON LORDSHIP SCHOOL. 
 1753- 
 
 SECULAR COLLEGE 
 
 OF ST. OMER. 
 
 1762. 
 
 I 
 
 OLD HALL 
 
 GREEN ACADEMY. 
 
 1769. 
 
 ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE, OLD HALL. 
 Established in 1793, reconstituted in 1795. 
 
 A school was opened at Silkstead, near Winchester, in the 
 reign, of James II., and shortly afterwards was removed to 
 Twyford, where it rested more than half a century. It was 
 purely a lay school. In 1745 it was suspended, but revived 
 at Standon in 1753, and removed to Old Hall in 1769. 
 Meanwhile, the English College of Douay, which had been 
 founded by Cardinal Allen in 1568, principally for the educa- 
 tion of the clergy, had, with its offshoot, the Secular College 
 of St. Omer, 1 been confiscated and closed during the French 
 Revolution. The two lines met when the professors and 
 students of Douay and St. Omer came to seek hospitality at 
 
 1 Out of the several different ways in which St. Omer is spelt, the one 
 here chosen is that which is used in the prospectus and other official 
 documents of the Secular College there. It also corresponds with the 
 modern spelling. The spelling chosen for Douay is that which occurs 
 most frequently in the letters and papers in the archives at St. 
 Edmund's. 
 
 B 2 
 
4 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Old Hall in 1793 and 1795. The result of their meeting was 
 St. Edmund's College. 1 
 
 It follows from this that there are some marks peculiar to 
 St. Edmund's among the Catholic schools of England, and 
 its history has a distinct colouring. In its purely English 
 foundation, at Twyford, or even dating from Standon, it is 
 older than any other Catholic school by many years, and is 
 the only one that can be said to have had a long and 
 trying experience of the Penal Laws. 2 As the direct heir 
 of Douay, it inherits the history and the spirit of that famous 
 college ; so much so, that although, as will be seen, the rules 
 of Standon School are still extant, they were quite overlaid 
 by the substitution of a new constitution, based chiefly on 
 that of Douay, in 1795. 
 
 From what has been said it is clear that, so far as Old Hall 
 itself is concerned, the lay element is the more ancient by 
 nearly a quarter of a century. In writing a history of the 
 College, therefore, it is natural to begin with the lay side, and 
 in order to trace this to its origin, we are taken back to the 
 foundation of the school at Silkstead, during the reign of 
 James II. The exact year of its commencement is not 
 known ; but it must have been very shortly after the revival 
 of regular episcopal government in England, and a few words 
 on this subject is a necessary prelude to the history of Silk- 
 stead and Twyford. 
 
 The ancient Catholic Hierarchy came to an end with the 
 death in Rome, in 1585, of Thomas Gold well, Bishop of St. 
 Asaph, the last Bishop of Lincoln, Dr. Watson, having died 
 
 1 It is well known that Ushaw College also claims descent from 
 Douay, as will appear in the sequel. It is not included in the above 
 table, because we are only concerned here with tracing the ancestry of 
 St. Edmund's. 
 
 2 The last priest to die in prison under the Penal Laws was the Rev. 
 Matthew Atkinson, who was confined in Hurst Castle from 1699 till his 
 death in 1729. The date of his imprisonment corresponds with a great 
 part of the existence of Twyford School. The last priest tried under the 
 same laws was Bishop Talbot. He was tried more than once, the last 
 time being in 1771, two years after he had opened his school at Old Hall. 
 He only escaped imprisonment on account of the insufficiency of the evi- 
 dence. He was again threatened with prosecution three years later, on 
 account of his school at Old Hall, but it does not appear that the threat 
 was carried out. 
 
 
Twyford School. 5 
 
 in Wisbech prison about six months before. No regular 
 ecclesiastical authority was for some time re-established. As 
 long as Cardinal Allen lived he had jurisdiction over the 
 whole of England. After his death, the country was ruled by 
 " archpriests," for some five-and-twenty years, until in 1623 
 a Vicar Apostolic was created and England became a single 
 vicariate. This state of things continued nominally for sixty- 
 five years ; but the first Vicar Apostolic, Dr. Bishop, died 
 the year after his appointment, and the second one, Dr. 
 Smith, was compelled to pass most of his episcopal life in 
 Paris, and governed England by his Vicar-General. On his 
 death in 1655, the vicariate remained vacant, and England 
 was again without a bishop, this time for thirty years. 
 
 When James II. came to the throne in 1685, better times 
 seemed in store for the Catholics, and Dr. Leyburn, formerly 
 President of Douay, a member of an old Westmoreland 
 family, was forthwith appointed Vicar Apostolic. In 1688 
 three other vicariates were erected, and England became 
 divided into four " districts," the London, Northern, Western 
 and Midland, an arrangement which lasted till about fifty 
 years ago. At the same time, Catholics began to open 
 schools in different parts of the country. The most import- 
 ant of these, and one of the few which survived the Revolu- 
 tion, was at Silksteed, or Silkstead, a little hamlet in the 
 neighbourhood of Winchester, about two miles \ west of 
 Twyford. The first master was the Rev. Augustine Taylor, 1 
 a native of Herefordshire, who had been educated at St. Omer 
 and Rome. He had been a missionary in Hampshire since 
 1670, and we learn from the records of the " Old Chapter " 2 
 
 1 For the biographical details concerning the masters of Silkstead and 
 Twyford, I am indebted to Mr. Joseph Gillow, author of the Biographical 
 Dictionary of English Catholics, who has kindly placed at my disposal 
 his elaborate lists of priests and missions of that time. It is only by ex- 
 amining his catalogues and notes that one is able to realize the care and 
 trouble with which he has traced out the biographies of almost every 
 priest in England in past times, and the history of every mission. Some 
 of the details he has now furnished have been brought to light since 
 the publication of the first volume of his Dictionary; hence there 
 are occasionally slight discrepancies between these and his previous 
 accounts. 
 
 2 The Old Chapter was created by Dr. Bishop, first Vicar Apostolic 
 
6 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 that " he resided mostly at Winchester, and laboured hard in 
 the Catholic school at Silksteed." He was assisted by the 
 Rev. Thomas Brown, alias Weatherby, a Yorkshireman, 
 who had been a student at Douay. Mr. Weatherby had 
 already been on the mission in the north, and Bishop 
 Leyburn wrote to Bishop Smith, Vicar Apostolic of the 
 Northern District, on August I2th, 1688, asking for his 
 services, either at the coming Michaelmas, or in the spring 
 of the following year, as might be most convenient. Refer- 
 ring to Mr. Weatherby, he says : 
 
 " We look upon him as one verie proper and indeed neces- 
 sarie to assist a friend of ours who hath employment for him 
 near Winchester. I made some overture of the business to 
 Mr. Weatherby himself when he gave me a visit in my former 
 lodging, and discovered no adverseness in him to the under- 
 taking it. ... I need not tell you how much it imports that 
 a fitt person be not wanting in that place, and especially since 
 he for whom an assistant is desired doth not enjoy a strong 
 habit of health. I, therefore, recommend the care of it as a 
 
 of England, immediately after his arrival in 1623, and was confirmed by 
 his successor, Dr. Richard Smith. On the death of the latter, when 
 England was left without a bishop, the government of the Catholics de- 
 volved on the Chapter. They were duly organized, and consisted of a 
 dean, a treasurer, a secretary, archdeacons and canons. After the erec- 
 tion of the four vicariates, some doubt was thrown on the right of the 
 Chapter to exercise the same powers as heretofore, and they ceased for 
 the time to take any active part in ecclesiastical government ; but it 
 was not dissolved. Their succession of deans continued uninterrup- 
 tedly, and whenever a vacancy occurred in their number they elected a 
 new member. This continued until the restoration of the hierarchy in 
 1850, by which their raison d'etre ceased to exist. They therefore no 
 longer claimed to be a Chapter ; but being unwilling to destroy what had 
 so long played an important part in the history of Catholicity in England, 
 and to break with the traditions of the past, they reconstituted them- 
 selves, styling themselves the " Old Brotherhood of the Secular Clergy," 
 the Dean of the Chapter becoming President of the Old Brotherhood. 
 They are the possessors of considerable funded property, out of which 
 the expenses of two annual meetings in London are paid, and what is 
 left is distributed year by year to different charities. The present presi- 
 dent is Canon Bans, who succeeded Canon Last in 1892 ; the treasurer 
 is the Rev. Joseph Wyatt, and the secretary the Rev. Frederick Rymer, 
 who has kindly furnished me with the above particulars. All the offices 
 are now held by Edmundians, and it may be added that several of the 
 Presidents of St. Edmund's, including Mgr. Crook, the present presi- 
 dent, have been members of the Old Brotherhood. 
 
Twyford School. 7 
 
 thing I take much to heart, and which, on that account, I 
 make my parting request." 
 
 A few months after this came the Revolution, and on 
 December nth Bishop Leyburn set out in company with 
 Bishop Giffard of the Midland District for Dover, with a view 
 to escaping from the country. They were arrested on their 
 way and brought back to London, Bishop Giffard being sent 
 to Newgate and Bishop Leyburn to the Tower. After two 
 years' imprisonment the latter was released and received an 
 informal permission to dwell privately in London, where he 
 spent the remaining fourteen years of his life unmolested. 
 
 Mr. Taylor, the master of Silkstead, who had been in 
 failing health for some time, died about the year 1692, and 
 was succeeded by the Rev. William Husband, alias Bernard, 
 who, like Mr. Weatherby, was a Yorkshireman educated 
 at Douay. He had been on the mission since about 1680. 
 According to the Rev. John Ward, Secretary of the Chapter, 
 he governed Silkstead school " with great applause and 
 public benefit." He was assisted by the Rev. Edward 
 Taverner, alias Banister, who had been ordained at Valla- 
 dolid on March 26th, 1692, and came straight thence to 
 Silkstead. 
 
 About this time the school migrated to Twyford, where it 
 rested for about half a century. The exact date of its 
 removal is uncertain ; but it was before 1696, in which year 
 Alexander Pope, the future poet, was sent there as a boy. 
 Mr. Taverner had by this time become head-master, and 
 under his care Pope made great progress in his studies. 
 " By a method very rarely practised," writes Dr. Johnson, 
 " he taught him the Greek and Latin rudiments together. 
 He was now first regularly initiated in poetry by the perusal 
 of Ogilby's Homer and Sandy's Ovid." 1 Before he left he 
 
 1 " Lives of the Poets," p. 58. Pope's biographers usually represent him 
 as having been placed under Mr. Taverner first, and afterwards removed 
 to Twyford. This probably arises from ignorance of the fact that Banister 
 was an alias of Taverner. There was no other priest of the latter name, 
 so far as can be ascertained. Pope was only eight years old when he 
 went to Twyford, and there seems little doubt that the Mr. Taverner 
 whom he used to speak of as having taught him so well was the same man 
 as the head-master of that school. See Gillow's Dictionary, vol. i. p. 123. 
 
8 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 is said to have translated about a quarter of the Metamor- 
 phoses and a great part of Statius, who, after Virgil, was his 
 favourite Latin poet in later life. In 1698 he composed a 
 satire on one of his masters at Twyford, as a result of which 
 he was so unmercifully thrashed that his parents removed 
 him and placed him at another Catholic school, near Hyde 
 Park Corner, kept by a Mr. Deane, 1 where, according to his 
 own account, he lost much of what he had learnt under Mr. 
 Taverner. It is said that some of Pope's verses were to be 
 seen scratched on a window at Twyford as lately as fifty 
 years ago. 
 
 Mr. Taverner ruled Twyford for many years, till well on in 
 the eighteenth century. Eventually he removed to Wark- 
 worth Castle, the seat of the Holmans, who possessed pro- 
 perty near Winchester, and were very probably amongst the 
 school's principal benefactors and patrons. Here he died in 
 
 I745- 
 
 Bishop Leyburn died in 1702, and Bishop Bonaventure 
 Giffard was translated from the Midland District to succeed 
 him. The Giffards of Chillington were an old Staffordshire 
 family, distinguished for their loyalty to the house of 
 Stuart, in defence of whose interests Andrei Giffard, father 
 of the Bishop, lost his life during the Civil war. Bishop 
 Giffard was appointed to the Midland District in the reign of 
 James II., who almost immediately afterwards named him 
 President of Magdalen College, Oxford. From this post he 
 was shortly afterwards deposed by the Bishop of Winchester, 
 in his quality of Visitor of the College. To this decision, 
 says Macaulay, 2 "James did not yield till the Vicar 
 Apostolic Leyburn, who seems to have behaved on all occa- 
 
 1 Thomas Deane, M.A., University Coll., Oxon, became a Catholic 
 early in 1685, and subsequently kept a school, first in Marylebone and 
 afterwards at Hyde Park Corner, at both of which places Pope was under 
 his charge, previous to going to Bromley's school in or about 1700. John 
 Bromley was also a convert, and had his school in Devonshire Street, 
 near Bloomsbury, where Pope only remained about four months. 
 According to some of the poet's biographers, it was from this school 
 that he was removed in consequence of the thrashing he received for 
 writing a lampoon on his master. See Gillow's Dictionary, vol. i. p. 310, 
 and vol. ii. p. 36. 
 
 2 " History of England," fifth edition, vol. ii. p. 263. 
 
BISHOP GlFFARD, 
 
 Vicar Apostolic of Midland District, 1688-1703 ; and of London District, 1703-1734. 
 
 Page 8. 
 
Twyford School. 9 
 
 sions like a wise and honest man, declared that in his judg- 
 ment the ejected President and Fellows had been wronged, 
 and that on religious as well as on political grounds, restitu- 
 tion ought to be made to them." 
 
 When the Revolution came, Bishop Giffard set out from 
 London in company with Bishop Leyburn, and they were 
 arrested together on their way to Dover, as has already been 
 stated. After nearly two years' confinement in Newgate, 
 Bishop Giffard was set at liberty and allowed to return to his 
 district, where he lived for a time in peace. The respite was 
 only temporary, however, and after his translation to London, 
 he had to undergo almost continuous persecution for the 
 remaining thirty years of his life. The law entitling " in- 
 formers " to a reward of loo/, had recently been passed, and 
 several apostate Catholics and others tried to earn the sum 
 by following him about wherever he went. The following 
 description given by himself, in a letter dated October /th, 
 1714, is worth quoting in full * : 
 
 " Since the 4th of May I have had no quiet. I have been 
 forced to change lodgings fourteen times and but once 
 have I lain in my own lodging. Besides the severe proclama- 
 tion which came out on the 4th of May, three private persons 
 have been, and still are, the occasion of my troubles. The 
 first, some fallen Catholic, who, in hope of the great reward 
 of ioo/., informed and procured warrants for me, Mr. Joseph 
 Leveson and some others. The second is Mottram, who, 
 being expelled the University of Cambridge for his immo- 
 ralities, got into Spain, there was entertained by the good 
 Fathers at Seville, and in a very short time made a convert 
 and a priest ; but no sooner in England than he became 
 as loose and immoral as ever, and now, to gain money 
 for his wicked courses, is turned priest-catcher and has 
 got warrants for me and others. The third is one Barker, 
 turned out of Douay for his ill-behaviour, received at Rome, 
 made priest and sent hither ; but always of so scandalous a 
 life that no persuasions or endeavours could reclaim him. 
 Nay, with much expense we sent him to our good community 
 
 1 See the Catholic Miscellany, vol. vii. p. 170. 
 
io History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 in France, where he was presently so infamous, especially for 
 being frequently drunk, that they turned him out, and now 
 "being returned, he follows Mottram's tread. A few days ago 
 he took up Mr. Brears, and has been in search of me and 
 others, so that I am forced to lie hid as well as I can. I 
 may truly say what was said by St. Athanasius, " Nullibi mihi 
 tutus ad latendum locus," whence I am obliged often to 
 change my habitation. I have endeavoured to procure a 
 little lodging in the house of some public minister, where I 
 could be secure from the attempts of these wretches, but I 
 could not effect it. My poor brother, 1 though much indis- 
 posed, was forced, by the threats of an immediate search by 
 Mottram, to retire into the country, which so increased his 
 fever that in seven days he died. An inexpressible loss to 
 me, to the whole clergy and to many more. 
 
 " My service to Mgr. Bianchini and Marcolini. They saw 
 my little habitation, poor and mean, and yet I should think 
 myself happy if I could be permitted to lodge there. How- 
 ever, 'gloriamur in tribulationibus.' I may say with the 
 Apostle, ' in carceribus abundantius.' In one I lay on the 
 floor a considerable time ; in Newgate almost two years ; 
 afterwards in Hertford gaol ; and now daily expect a fourth 
 prison to end my life in. I have always envied the glory of 
 martyrs ; happy if God in His mercy will let me have 
 that of a confessor. Mottram took up Mr. Saltmarsh, but, 
 by a good providence, he got from him. The condnual fears 
 and alarms we are under is something worse than Newgate. 
 It is also some mortification for an old man, now 72, to be so 
 often hurried from place to place. God grant me eternal rest. 
 
 " I am, yours, 
 
 f ' E.G." 
 
 Notwithstanding these trials and hardships, Bishop Giffard 
 lived to the age of ninety-two. Within a few months of his 
 death, a pamphlet was published containing what professed 
 to be a translation of a letter " written in Italian by a Romish 
 divine in London to a cardinal at Rome, wherein he gives his 
 
 1 The Rev. Andrew Giffard. 
 
Twyford School. 1 1 
 
 eminence an exact account of the state of Popery in England." 
 Whoever its real author may have been, there seems no 
 reason to doubt the accuracy of the picture given of the state 
 of Catholicism at that time, and a few quotations from it will 
 be to our present purpose. 
 
 Speaking of Bishop Giffard and his district, the writer 
 says * : " This worthy pastor and faithful servant of the 
 Lord has gone through several persecutions and confinements 
 since he came into this mission, with exemplary piety and 
 constancy. Some years ago, on account of his great age, 
 Dr. Peters? otherwise known by the name of White, another 
 worthy missionary, was made his coadjutor, having before 
 served as chaplain to the late Earl of Derwentwater? who 
 suffer'd martyrdom for his attachment to the Catholic faith 
 and loyalty to his unfortunate king. These two prelates 
 take special care that no Catholic family in their jurisdiction 
 shall want the assistance of missionaries, for they constantly 
 recommend chaplains to them, to read prayers on Sundays, 
 holy days, and other particular days of devotion ; they also 
 preach to them very frequently, and though all this is carried 
 on with the greatest privacy in the world, yet fails not of 
 producing wonderful good effects, and brings a vast sight of 
 strayed sheep into the pale of the true church and to the 
 light of the Catholic faith. They also recommend chaplains 
 to all the Catholic Embassadors who reside here, under whose 
 protection they enjoy vast privileges to our great advantage, 
 and the freedom of exercising publickly all their functions 
 without comptroul." A little later on, he commends certain 
 convert ladies, who "bestow large sums of money yearly 
 towards maintaining several poor Catholic families in this 
 city, and send several considerable charities to colleges, 
 
 1 " The Present State of Popery in England," p. 16. 
 
 2 Benjamin Petre, great grandson of the first Lord Petre. 
 
 3 A curious tradition existed many years ago at St. Edmund's, that a 
 woman at Colliers' End was still alive at the beginning of the present 
 century, who had seen the body of the Earl of Derwentwater, which 
 passed near Old Hall on its way to the north in 1716. This tradition 
 has recently received unexpected confirmation by the discovery among 
 the Funeral Registers of Standon Parish, the name of Margaret Back- 
 house, who died on April Qth, 1807, and is described as "a Catholic from 
 Colliers' End, aged 105 years." 
 
1 2 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 seminaries, and nunneries, founded for this nation in foreign 
 countries." 
 
 The writer then mentions some of the schools which were 
 being carried on. " Father Harvey," he says, " has also set 
 up a school for the benefit of Catholic children, where he 
 instructs them in all the principles of our holy religion ; 
 and though the laws are very severe against us on this 
 head, yet for the reasons already mention'd, he practises, in 
 this double capacity, without any disturbance. The success 
 this pious father's undertakings have been attended with, 
 and the applause so deservedly given him by our zealous 
 Catholics, induced several other missionaries to set up schools 
 also, and to preach with more constancy than had been 
 hitherto done. These schools have render'd themselves so 
 famous already, through the good management and strict 
 discipline observed by their governors, but particularly on 
 account of the practice of our holy religion, that besides the 
 children of our Catholic gentry (such of them as are not sent 
 abroad to be educated from their infancy), and those of rich 
 merchants and tradesmen, which are instructed in them, the 
 Catholic merchants of Maryland^ Barbadoes, etc., send their 
 sons to England to be educated by those fathers." The 
 writer then alludes to Twyford in the following terms : 
 " Among all our schools, however, none comes up to that of 
 Winchester, a city in the west of England, where we have at 
 present upwards of one hundred pensioners or boarders ; it 
 is now chiefly under the care and direction of one Father 
 Fleetwood" 
 
 The Rev. Francis (alias John Walter) Fleetwood belonged 
 to a younger branch of a Lancashire family, who had settled 
 at Colwich, in Staffordshire. He was born in London in 1699, 
 and was brought up at the court of St. Germains, where his 
 father was in attendance on the exiled royal family. From 
 there he went to the English College at Valladolid about the 
 beginning of the year 1719 : soon after his ordination he came 
 to England, and was appointed " chief master " of Twyford, 
 the date -being about 1726. Under his direction the school 
 spent its most prosperous time. Among the more noted of 
 
Tiuyford School. 1 3 
 
 its scholars at that period, and later, may be mentioned the 
 two Bishops Talbot, the elder of whom afterwards founded 
 Old Hall, and their brother, the fourteenth Earl of Shrewsbury, 
 the Earl of Fingall, one of the Blounts of Maple Durham, 
 and the Rev. Peter Browne. 
 
 About the year 1732 Father Fleetwood left Twyford, and, 
 after serving the mission of Paynsley for a short time, he 
 went to Liege, and there joined the Society of Jesus on June 
 3Oth, 1735. His retirement from the mastership was a great 
 loss to the school at Twyford, and has been assigned as one 
 of the principal causes of its subsequent decline. His 
 interest with the scholars and their parents was supposed 
 to have been transferred to the Society, and to have made it 
 difficult, as Bishop Stonor says, to supply his place. Whether 
 or not this was the cause, it is certain that soon after his 
 retirement Twyford was in financial difficulties, and applied 
 to the Dean and Chapter for help. The chief master at this 
 time was the Rev. Joseph Gildon, son of Joseph Gildon, of 
 Witham Friary, Somerset. He had been educated at Lisbon, 
 and taught philosophy there for a time. Being obliged to 
 leave on account of his health, and coming to England in 
 1707, he was appointed assistant master at Twyford. Here 
 he lived the remainder of his days. He succeeded Father 
 Fleetwood as head-master, in 1732, and survived his appoint- 
 ment four years. His death is thus recorded by the Very 
 Rev. Thomas Berington, Dean of the Chapter : " We have 
 lately had a great loss. Good Mr. Joseph Gildon, master of 
 the school at Twyford, dyed on July r6, 1736." 
 
 The last chief master of Twyford was the Rev. John P. Betts, 1 
 
 1 It has sometimes been stated that Mr. Betts, who had been at Twy* 
 ford several years as assistant master, succeeded Father Fleetwood as 
 head-master in 1732. This is, however, difficult to reconcile with what 
 has been gathered about the Rev. Joseph Gildon. The mistake probably 
 arises from the fact that the bill of sale on the household goods at Twy- 
 ford to Mr. John Shepherd, treasurer of the Chapter, dated February 
 1 5th, 1734, N.S., was signed by Mr. Betts. But it is easy to account for 
 this on the supposition that he was trustee or responsible proprietor of 
 the school before the time when he became head-master. Possibly it 
 was considered advisable, in view of the possibility of the penal laws 
 against schoolmasters being suddenly enforced, that the head-master and 
 the proprietor should be two different men. 
 
14 History of St. Edmunds College. 
 
 son of Dr. John Betts, physician -in-ordinary to Charles II. 
 The Betts family were connected with the locality, where 
 they probably held property, for Dr. Betts was a native of 
 Winchester, and received his education at the college there. 
 He was a staunch Catholic, and it is most likely that he was 
 one of the chief patrons and supporters of the school. 
 
 During Mr. Betts's. mastership, he had under him for 
 several years an assistant who became afterwards famous in 
 the scientific world, and had the honour of being the first 
 priest ever elected a Fellow of the Royal Society. This was 
 the Rev. John Turberville Needham, a member of an ancient 
 Catholic family, who was born in London in 1713, and edu- 
 cated at Douay College. After his ordination he remained 
 for a time as Professor of Philosophy, but came to England 
 in 1740, and taught at Twyford for about three years. At 
 the end of that time he went to the English College at 
 Lisbon, but the climate not suiting his health, he soon re- 
 turned home, and became a travelling tutor to young gentle- 
 men of position. He resided alternately at London and Paris. 
 In the meantime his scientific reputation was growing so much 
 as to win public favour, even in those intensely bigoted 
 times, and he was elected successively a Fellow of the Royal 
 Society and of the Society of Antiquaries ; and in 1768 the 
 French Academy of Sciences elected him a corresponding 
 member. The following year he was invited by the Govern- 
 ment of the Low Countries to assist in the formation of the 
 Academy of Sciences and Belles Lettres of Brussels, founded 
 by Maria Therese, of which he was rector at the time of his 
 death in that city, on December 30th, 1781. Mr. Needham 
 greatly distinguished himself by his experimental labours 
 and speculations concerning the formation of organized 
 bodies. He was an unflinching antagonist of Voltaire, and 
 combated his views on miracles. Voltaire retaliated by 
 ridiculing Needham's microscopical discoveries, and con- 
 tinued his sarcasms to the end of his life. 
 
 Twyford School did not survive long after Mr. Needham's 
 departure. The immediate cause of its downfall was the 
 Jacobite Rising of 1745, and the consequent revival of the 
 
Twyford School. 1 5 
 
 " No Popery " cry. " Though [Charles Edward] was neither 
 invited nor encouraged by any considerable number of 
 Catholics," writes Dr. Milner, 1 "yet merely because he was 
 of their religion the same was made use of as a pretence for 
 sharpening the edge of the penal laws against them. Their 
 houses were constantly disturbed by legal visitors, under the 
 pretence of searching for arms ; their houses were taken 
 away from them ; and, above all, their schools and chapels, 
 which in some places had been winked at, were now every- 
 where shut up. The most celebrated of the Catholic schools 
 that were ruined and dissolved at this period," he adds, " was 
 that of Twyford, near Winchester, the head-master of which 
 was the Rev. Mr. Betts." 
 
 After the closing of the school Mr. Betts came to London, 
 and took up his residence in Gray's Inn, where he had the 
 charge of the Clergy Library. He had been a member of 
 the Chapter for many years. Throughout his life he main- 
 tained his connection with Winchester, where he was a fre- 
 quent visitor. He was trustee for St. Peter's House, the seat 
 of the mission, and had the management of its funds, the 
 missionary work being performed by a curate paid by him. 
 His old account book is still preserved at St. Edmund's, and is 
 continued in his own handwriting till within a few months 
 of his death, which occurred on March 28th, 1770. 
 
 At the time Twyford was closed Bishop Petre was Vicar 
 Apostolic of the London district, and he had recently obtained 
 Dr. Challoner as his coadjutor. To both of these prelates 
 the fall of the chief Catholic school of England must have 
 been a source of grief, and they watched carefully the signs 
 of the times, for the chance of reviving so important an 
 establishment. Dr. Challoner especially, then in his full 
 vigour, determined to devote his energies to the cause of 
 Catholic education. His labours and anxieties bore double 
 fruit. Twyford School was revived at Standon in 1753, and 
 ten years later was established the famous school of Sedgley 
 Park, which continued for more than a century bound up 
 with the Catholic history of this country. Sedgley Park 
 1 " Life of Challoner," p. 16. 
 
1 6 History of St. Edmund's College, 
 
 itself is now no more ; but when it was closed its inmates 
 moved to Cotton Hall, Staffordshire, where the " Associated 
 Society of Parkers " still hold their annual meeting, and 
 where the " Park " traditions and customs have been 
 perpetuated to this day. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE SCHOOL AT STANDON LORDSHIP. 
 
 17531767. 
 
 Tvvyford School re-assembled at Standon Lordship History of Standon 
 Lordship Sir Ralph Sadler His descendants The estate passes 
 to the Aston family Catholic chapel opened The Astons persecuted 
 at the time of Titus Oates's Plot Death of the last Lord Aston 
 Standon Lordship let to Bishop Challoner for a school Outline of 
 Bishop Challoner's life and works State of Catholics in England at 
 that time The Rev. Richard Kendal, Chief Master of Standon School 
 Its rules and customs Standon Lordship sold in 1767 Subsequent 
 history of the building. 
 
 WE have it on Dr. Milner's authority that the school opened 
 at Standon Lordship in 1753 was regarded as a revival of 
 Twyford. In a letter dated May 2ist, 1794, at which time 
 he was priest at Winchester, and addressed to Bishop 
 Douglass, Vicar Apostolic of the London District, he writes as 
 follows : " I cannot help adhering to the opinions I have 
 stated by word of mouth, that there ought to be a good 
 classical school in the south, 1 because such an one is wanted. 
 . . . Let it also be remembered that at the time when our 
 colleges abroad were in their full strength and splendour, 
 there always has been such a school under the direction of 
 the clergy in the south. The situation of the said school 
 until the year 1745 was Twyford, near this city, where Pope, 
 the Bishops Talbot, Lords Shrewsbury and Fingall, and Mr. 
 P. Browne, etc., were educated. It was after that removed to 
 Standon." 
 
 Before speaking about the school itself, a brief outline of 
 
 1 At the time this was written Douay College had recently been seized, 
 and the question of reconstructing our colleges in England was bein 
 discussed. It then seemed probable that a single college in the north 
 would be decided on. See Chapter VI. 
 
1 8 History of St. Edmund 's College. 
 
 the history of the venerable mansion where it found a 
 temporary home will not be out of place. 
 
 Standon Lordship owes its existence to Sir Ralph Sadler, 
 who was born in 1507, and lived to the age of eighty, his life 
 being interwoven with most of the chief events of the country's 
 history during that period. He was secretary to Thomas 
 Cromwell, Earl of Essex, and afterwards member of the Privy 
 Council, and he rose in a few years to be one of the secretaries 
 of state. Among other rewards for his services, he was pre- 
 sented by Henry VIII. with a "parcel of the possessions of 
 the Knights of St. John of Jerusalem," in [the parish of 
 Standon, Herts. 1 Here he built himself a mansion, in which 
 he lived in splendour many years. A stone is still to be seen 
 in one of the old gables bearing his initials, with the date 
 " 1546." His father had resided some time at Great or Much 
 Hadham, so that he was familiar with the neighbourhood. 
 During Mary's reign Sir Ralph disappeared from public life, 
 but again came to the front on the accession of Elizabeth, 
 duringwhose reign he filled, among other offices, that of jailer 
 to Mary, Queen of Scots. Queen Elizabeth herself spent some 
 days at Standon Lordship in the year 1578. She was on her 
 way to Norfolk, and after making her first halt at Hunsdon 
 House, near Widford, the seat of her cousin, Lord Hunsdon, 
 she proceeded to Standon, where she was entertained, together 
 with a large retinue. Sir Ralph died in 1587, and was buried 
 in the nave of Standon Church, and his tomb, representing 
 him lying down in full armour, remains one of its chief 
 features. 
 
 Sir Ralph was succeeded by his son Thomas, of whom 
 we read in Chauncy, 2 that " he splendidly entertained King 
 James I. and his royal train for two nights in his progress 
 from Scotland to London, anno 1603, and died on the 5th 
 of January, 1606, leaving issue Ralph and Gertrude, which 
 Ralph was his heir, and did succeed him." Ultimately the 
 
 1 A Considerable amount of land in this neighbourhood belonged at 
 that time to the Knights of St. John, who were patrons of the living of 
 Standon. 
 
 a " Historical Antiquities of Hertfordshire," second edition, vol. ii. 
 p. 430. 
 
The School at Standon Lordship. 19 
 
 property passed to the Astons, concerning whom we may 
 again quote Chauncy : 
 
 " In the 8th year of [King James] Sir Walter Aston of 
 Tixall in the County of Stafford (who was invested knight of 
 the Bath at the Coronation of King James I.) came hither to 
 furnish himself with Horses, against the time that Prince 
 Henry was to be created Prince of Wales. Who as 'tis 
 reported was so taken with the Beauty and Deportment of 
 the said Gertrude, that he shortly after a made her his wife. . . . 
 [Ralph, her brother] died on the I2th Day of February, 1660, 
 without Issue ; whereupon this mannor descended to Walter 
 Lord Aston the Son and Heir of Gertrude his Sister." 
 
 In this way Standon Lordship passed into Catholic hands ; 
 a mission was established there, and a little Catholic colony 
 grew up around it. The Astons had not always been 
 Catholics ; but Sir Walter, afterwards the first Lord, son of 
 Sir Edward Aston of Tixall, Staffordshire, was received into 
 the Church at Madrid about the year 1620, when on an 
 embassy to negotiate a marriage between the Prince of Wales 
 and the Infanta of Spain. 
 
 Like most English Catholics of that period, the Astons 
 suffered more than once for their religion. On one occasion 
 what is described as a " Standon mob " came to plunder 
 the Lordship. Their coming having been anticipated, all the 
 plate and jewellery, etc., had been packed in boxes and 
 hidden at the bottom of the river Rib, which runs through 
 the grounds, while Lord Aston himself was concealed in the 
 dove-house. In this way most of the valuables were saved, 
 and the " mob," finding their way into the cellar, made them- 
 selves so intoxicated -that they did no further damage. 1 , 
 
 This probably took place at the time of the Titus Gates 
 Plot, when popular feeling ran very high against Catholics. 
 
 x The authority for this story is a Mrs. Watts,*' of Puckeridge, who 
 was still alive in 1863. She had been a servant to a Mrs. Cozens, also of 
 Puckeridge, who died about the year 1820, at the age of eighty-two, 
 and who was just able to remember the last Lord Aston. She used, said 
 Mrs. Watts, to describe the incident mentioned as a traditional story 
 among the Astons. She used also to say that when young she had 
 danced with the Duke of Norfolk at Standon Lordship. She had two 
 sons at Old Hall under Mr. Willacy, and one at Sedgley. 
 
 C 2 
 
2O 
 
 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 A short time previously Lord Aston had been prosecuted 
 for recusancy ; and a little later, on an indictment for high 
 treason, he was sent to the Tower, where he remained a 
 prisoner four years. At the end of this time he was 
 subpoenaed, together with his nephew, Sir Edward Southcote, 
 
 STANDON LORDSHIPGROUND PLAN. 1 
 
 as a witness against Gates, his evidence showing that Father 
 William Ireland, S.J., afterwards martyred, had been with 
 
 1 The shading shows the part of the old front now standing. The 
 remainder of the front exists as far as the first floor only. The wing 
 building opposite the chapel is likewise still standing ; but all the rest of 
 the old mansion has been pulled down. 
 
The School at Standon Lordship. 
 
 21 
 
 him at Standon Lordship and elsewhere at the very time that 
 Gates had sworn to having seen him in London. 1 
 
 The general arrangement of the building may be seen by 
 the accompanying plan, drawn up from excavations recently 
 made of the old foundations. The original mansion was a 
 quadrangle. The other part was added later, including the 
 chapel, which is situated at the extremity of the servants' 
 offices, close to the river. The Catholics of the neighbour- 
 hood were allowed access to it on Sundays ; but no one 
 
 
 STANDON LORDSHIP ELEVATION. 2 
 
 was ever admitted unless personally known a necessary 
 precaution in those days against " informers." The first 
 name with which we are acquainted as resident priest at 
 Standon, is that of the Rev. P. Southcote, O.S.B., a relative of 
 the Astons, who was there from 1705 to 1717. 
 
 Standon Lordship remained the property of the Aston 
 
 1 See " Troubles of our Catholic Forefathers," First Series, by the Rev. 
 John Morris, S.J., where many further details of Standon Lordship and 
 the Astons are given. 
 
 2 By comparing this with the picture from Chauncy at the beginning 
 of the chapter, it may be easily seen that the proportions of the latter are 
 quite at fault. 
 
22 History of St. Edmund 1 s College. 
 
 family till the middle of last century. A curious codicil to 
 the will of Walter, the fourth Lord Aston, has been preserved, 
 dated August nth, 1747. I* ' 1S m tne form of a letter to his 
 son James, and he leaves ioo/. " for prayers for his soul, viz. 
 5O/. to the two Bishops in London, Mr. White and Mr. 
 Challence, to give to the most pious and wanting of their 
 clergy to pray for me. . . . And as I believe it will not cost 
 much, and that your sister Margaret will expect to have a 
 service for me at her house, I would have you to pay her what 
 is usual on that occasion, and let her know it is my desire." ! 
 This James succeeded his father as fifth Lord Aston in 1748, 
 but only lived to hold the title a short time, and died on 
 August 20, 1751. At his death, there being no male issue, 
 the peerage became extinct. His two infant daughters, 
 Mary and Barbara, aged seven and five respectively, became 
 co-heiresses to the property, and as soon as they came of 
 age they sold the mansion. During their minority they 
 lived at Tixall, and Standon Lordship was let. In this 
 manner it came to be available when Bishop Challoner was 
 looking for a site with a view to the re-establishment of 
 Twyford School. The Rev. Richard Kendall, a priest of 
 some fifteen years' standing, was chosen to make a begin- 
 ning. He went to Standon as missionary priest in 1752, 
 and probably opened his school the following year. 
 
 The new undertaking is thus alluded to in Dr. Milner's 
 Life of Challoner 2 : 
 
 " We have now to mention different pious establishments 
 of which our Prelate was the chief, if not the only author, 
 though other persons were employed to carry them into 
 execution. In the first place, within ten years after the 
 dissolution of the celebrated school at Twyford, another was 
 established on the same plan, being chiefly calculated for the 
 sons of the nobility and gentry in their tender age at Standon 
 Lordship, in Hertfordshire. Of this the Rev. Richard Kendal 
 was appointed chief Master." 
 
 1 See "Records of the English Catholics of 1715," by John Orlebar 
 Payne, p. 22. " White " was an alias for Bishop Petre, Vicar Apostolic 
 of the London District, and by " Challence " Dr. Challoner is intended. 
 
 2 P. 33- 
 
The School at Standon Lordship. 23 
 
 Dr. Challoner was at this time coadjutor to Bishop 
 Petre ; but the latter was advanced in years, and the chief 
 part of the work devolved on his assistant. The name of 
 Challoner is so universally known and venerated by English 
 Catholics that it is unnecessary here to say much about his 
 life. He was born at Lewes, in Sussex, in 1691, and lived to 
 be more than ninety years old. Though his parents were 
 Protestants, he was received into the Church as a boy by the 
 Rev. John Gother, and was educated entirely at Douay 
 College, where he afterwards held the office of Vice-President 
 for ten years, from 1720 to 1730. On his return to England 
 he went on the London mission, and laboured with indefati- 
 gable zeal for another period of ten years before being chosen 
 by Bishop Petre as his coadjutor. The election was confirmed 
 by Rome, but not before a determined attempt had been made 
 to secure him as President of Douay, in succession to Dr. 
 Witham, then lately dead. Dr. Petre's wishes, however, pre- 
 vailed, and Dr. Challoner was consecrated Bishop of Debra 
 on January 29th, 1741. 
 
 Bishop Challoner's new dignity made little difference in his 
 way of living, either at this time or when he succeeded Bishop 
 Petre as Vicar Apostolic. The following sketch of his daily 
 life, given by the Rev. James Barnard, his biographer, 
 refers to the period of his Episcopate : 
 
 "Summer and winter, he rose at six . . . he then employed 
 a whole hour in Meditation, on one or other of the pious 
 subjects set down in his Meditations. . . . And this was 
 succeeded by his immediate preparation for, and celebra- 
 tion of the Eucharistick Sacrifice, which he always began at 
 eight o'clock ; but on Sundays and Holydays he began it at 
 nine o'clock, and always made it his practice on those days to 
 preach on some Text contained in the Gospel of the day. 
 This being finished and his usual prayers said,to return thanks 
 to God for having partaken of the precious body and blood 
 of his Son in this divine Sacrament ; if it was not a Fast day 
 he took his breakfast at nine o'clock ; after which he recited 
 with great recollection, attention, and devotion, the little 
 
 1 "Life," pp. 130-133- 
 
24 History of St. Edmund ' s College. 
 
 hours of the Divine Office. . . . After which he was ready 
 to attend to any business concerning which any person 
 might want to apply to him. But if no one wanted him, he 
 then sat down to write something for the instruction and 
 edification of his flock, or to answer Lettersnvhich he had 
 received from different parts. ... At one o'clock he used to 
 say the evening part of the Divine Office ; which finished, he 
 used either to say some vocal prayers, or else employ himself 
 in Meditation till Two, when, with his Chaplains, he sat down 
 to dinner : at which time he unbent a little his mind from 
 that close application; and was always very chearful and 
 agreeable, discoursing with them on different subjects, and 
 endeavouring to inspire them likewise with a spirit of Chris- 
 tian chearfulness. . . . Dinner being finished, and about half 
 an hour's more conversation ; if the weather was fine, or 
 permitted it, he would usually take one of his Chaplains with 
 him, either to go and visit some friend, or to take a walk in 
 the fields for the benefit of the air. But he made it his 
 invariable practice, before ever he quitted his house, to say a 
 short prayer to beg that the protection and blessing of God 
 might attend him in his excursion. His time of returning 
 home was between five and six o'clock, when he was ready to 
 attend those who wanted him : and from thence till supper- 
 time, which was at nine o'clock, he employed his time in 
 giving spiritual advice to those who applied to him, in reading, 
 Meditation, and saying the Divine Office, and in doing what 
 other business he had in hand. After Supper and a little 
 conversation, he said his prayers, examined his conscience 
 concerning the manner in which he had discharged the duties 
 of that day ; endeavoured by lively acts of the Theological 
 Virtues to put himself into the condition in which he desired 
 to be found at the hour of his death, lest he should not live 
 to see the morning ; resigned himself into the hands of God, 
 and then composed himself to rest under his divine protec- 
 tion." 
 
 For a long time Dr. Challoner kept no house of his own, 
 but lived in lodgings, partly to save expense and to have more 
 money to distribute to the poor ; but partly also because it 
 
. 
 
 BISHOP CHALLONER, 
 Vicar Apostolic of London District, 1758-1781. 
 
 Page 24. 
 
The School at Standon Lordship. 25 
 
 was sometimes necessary for him to keep out of the way, in 
 order to avoid persecution under the Penal Laws. Never- 
 theless, says Dr. Milner, 1 " he never omitted even in the 
 worst of times, while an obscure retreat was to be found to 
 shelter his poor audience," to preach to them every Sunday ; 
 " and, indeed, to such obscure retreats has he at times been 
 driven to comply with this essential obligation that the 
 catacombs where the ancient Christians held their assemblies 
 in times of persecution were elegant and commodious com- 
 pared with them." 
 
 But by far the greatest part of his work, so far as he is 
 known to posterity, was done with his pen. From the time 
 when in 1728, as Vice-President of Douay, he brought out the 
 little book entitled " Think well on't," scarcely a year passed 
 for nearly forty years without his completing one or other of 
 the works which he had in hand. Among the many books 
 which he wrote or edited may be mentioned : " The Memoirs 
 of Missionary Priests," which remains to this day the chief 
 authority on the English Martyrs ; " Britannia Sancta, or the 
 Lives of the most celebrated English, Scottish, and Irish 
 Saints ; " " Daily Meditations ; " " Lives of the Fathers of the 
 Desert ; " " Life of St. Theresa ; " a new edition of the " Douay 
 Bible;" translations of the "Imitation of Christ;" "St. 
 Augustine's Confessions ; " and the " Introduction to the 
 Devout Life," of St. Francis of Sales ; the " Garden of the 
 Soul ; " the " Grounds of the Old Religion ; " etc., etc. 
 
 Dr. Challoner's own copy of " Britannia Sancta " is at St. 
 Edmund's, with an inscription in an old handwriting : " This 
 book is that which the Right Revd. Dr. Challoner, Bishop of 
 Debra, used to peruse himself." His cassock and manteletta 
 are likewise in the museum, and an original painting, taken 
 when he was sixty-eight years of age, hangs in the parlour, 
 
 1 "Funeral Oration," p. 12. It should perhaps be explained that 
 although mass was allowed at the chapels of the various embassies, 
 under the protection of the Catholic ambassadors, no sermons were per- 
 mitted, and hence, in order to preach the word of God, Bishop Challoner 
 had to assemble his hearers in private houses, or sometimes in an out-of- 
 the-way tavern. The " Ship Ale House," near Lincoln's Inn Fields, and 
 another public house, the " Windmill," were frequently the scenes of 
 Bishop Challoner's sermons. 
 
26 History of St. E dimmers College. 
 
 and, according to Mr. Barnard, it was an excellent like- 
 ness. 
 
 The state of Catholics in England at the time when the 
 school was established at Standon Lordship was still one of 
 great depression. It is true that the older generation used to 
 congratulate their juniors on the improvement brought about 
 since half a century earlier ; but when this improved state is 
 examined, it only serves to bring into stronger light the per- 
 secutions which our forefathers went through, even after the 
 days of the martyrs. In a memoir of Bishop Challoner, 
 published in the Catholic Spectator in I824, 1 Mr. Charles 
 Butler speaks of the state of things during the reign of 
 George I. as follows : 
 
 " The punishment of recusancy was penal in the extreme ; 
 and persons objecting to take the oaths of allegiance and 
 supremacy might be subjected to all the penalties and 
 horrors attendant on recusancy, merely by refusing to take 
 the oaths of allegiance, abjuration, and supremacy, when 
 tendered to them. It added to the penal nature of this law, 
 that the oath might be tendered at the mere will of two 
 Justices of the Peace, without any previous information or 
 complaint before a magistrate or any other preliminary pro- 
 ceeding. This statute had a silent but dreadful operation. 
 It left Catholics at the mercy of every one who wished to 
 injure or insult them. Frequently they were withheld by it 
 from asserting the irights which the law had left them : and 
 even from urging pretensions which were not subjects of 
 legal cognisance. It depressed them so much below their 
 legitimate rank in society, that they hardly entered with the 
 look or attitude of freemen into the meetings of their Pro- 
 testant neighbours. ' Such was their situation,' to avail 
 myself of Mr. Burke's strong but just expressions, ' that they 
 not only shrunk from the frowns of a stern magistrate, but 
 were obliged to fly from their very species ; a kind of uni- 
 versal subserviency that made the very servant behind their 
 chair the arbiter of their lives and fortunes.' " 
 
 p. 315. The memoir was afterwards reprinted in the Catholic 
 Magazine for 1831. Mr. Charles Butler was a nephew of Alban Butler. 
 
The School at Stan don Lords kip. 2 7 
 
 Though, in the latter part of Dr. Challoner's life, things 
 were to some extent improved, and the penal laws were not 
 consistently enforced, yet even then prosecutions under 
 them were by no means unknown. The following extracts 
 from the Universal Museum supply examples of the treat- 
 ment which Catholics had often to undergo : 
 
 " 1765. October 21. Two Romish priests were taken out 
 of a private mass house, near Moorfields, to be dealt with 
 according to law. 
 
 " 1/67. February 6. Wednesday, a private mass house, at 
 the back part of a house near Saltpetre Bank, was sup- 
 pressed. 
 
 " 1767. February 7. Another private mass house has this 
 week been suppressed in Kent Street. 
 
 " 1767. February 17. Friday, John Baptist Moloney, a 
 popish priest, was taken up for exercising his function in 
 Kent Street, several Sundays, contrary to law. He is bound 
 over in 4OO/. penalty to appear at the next Kingston 
 assizes. 
 
 "1767. March 20. A private popish mass house in the 
 park, Southwark, where four young couples had assembled 
 to be married, was visited by the peace officers, on which 
 the parties got off, and the apartments were padlocked and 
 shut up. The priest was dressed as an officer. 
 
 " 1767. March 27. Another private mass house was shut 
 up in Black Lion Court, St. Giles. 
 
 "1767. July 17. By an account taken this week, it 
 appears that there are near 10,000 Papists, most of them 
 poor miserable people, who live in the purlieus of St. Giles 
 and the neighbourhood thereof. A number of Papist priests 
 lurk in this part of the town, who chiefly support themselves 
 by marrying poor papists for a few shillings. 
 
 " 1767. August 23. Last Friday, at the assizes at Croydon, 
 John Baptist Moloney was tried for unlawfully exercising 
 the functions of a popish priest, and administering the sacra- 
 ment of the Lord's Supper to divers persons, after the 
 manner of the Church of Rome, where he was convicted and 
 received sentence of perpetual imprisonment." 
 
28 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Mr. Butler says that it was ascertained about the time 
 of the first Relief Act that one firm of solicitors alone, 
 Messrs. Dyneley and Ashmall, of Gray's Inn, had defended 
 more than twenty prosecuted priests, for the most part 
 gratuitously ; and he proceeds, " The double land tax con- 
 tinued to be levied ; the laws which deprived Catholics of 
 their landed property for the sake of religion, were some- 
 times enforced ; and in other respects the Catholics were 
 subject to inconceivable hardships and contumely." 
 
 " In all these transactions," he adds, " Doctor Challoner 
 conducted himself with great prudence and firmness. 
 Scanty as was his income, he was the chief refuge of the 
 persecuted priests. The expenses attending the prosecutions 
 of them, their imprisonments, removals, concealments, and 
 other vexations were almost always discharged by him ; he 
 defrayed them with kindness, and in a manner that showed 
 how greatly he honoured the sufferers in their sufferings and 
 wants." 
 
 Of the "chief master" of Standon, the Rev. Richard 
 Kendal, we do not know very much. He was born in 1709, 
 and was the younger brother of the Rev. Hugh Kendal, 
 who afterwards became the first President of Sedgley Park 
 on its establishment in 1763. Both were educated at Douay, 
 and several members of the family gave endowments for 
 ecclesiastical education, some of which exist to the present 
 day. 
 
 With respect to the mode of life and customs at Mr. 
 Kendal's school, we are happily better informed. Among 
 the archives of the college, a document has been handed 
 down to us entitled " The Rules and Customs of Standon 
 School," from a perusal of which we can form a very com- 
 plete idea of the manner of life there, and obtain an insight 
 into Catholic life and Catholic practices in the middle of 
 the last century. This document is printed in full in the 
 Appendix, 1 but may be briefly summarized here. 
 
 The school year was divided by four vacations at Christ- 
 mas, Shrovetide, Easter, and Whitsuntide respectively the 
 1 See Appendix A. 
 
The School at Standon Lordship. 29 
 
 last of which, evidently corresponding with our Midsummer, 
 was preceded by general examinations, and lasted four 
 weeks. The Christmas vacation was a fortnight ; but for 
 the other two studies were only interrupted for a few days. 
 In each case " holiday tasks " were provided for. 
 The following was the order of the day 1 : 
 
 6.0. Rise. 
 
 6.15. "Washing and combing" in the lavatory. 
 
 6.30. Morning prayers. Mass. 
 
 7.15. Breakfast. 
 
 8.0. Study. (Catechism at first ; then Latin or Greek.) 
 10.0. Recreation. 
 10.15. Study. 
 12.0. Dinner. Recreation. 
 
 2.0. Study. (Writing or geography, or the like.) 
 (At 4 o'clock in summer, " small beer.") 
 
 6.0. Evening prayers. 
 
 6.30. Supper. Recreation. 
 
 S.o. Bed time. (In summer " small beer," at 8, and bed-time 8.30.) 
 
 Tuesdays and Thursdays were half play-days. On Sun- 
 days and holidays, the order of the day was as follows : 
 
 7.0. Rise. 
 
 7.30. " Washing, combing, and powdering " in the lavatory. 
 
 7.45. Morning prayers. 
 
 8.0. Breakfast. 
 
 9.0. Spiritual reading, 
 i o.o. Mass. 
 1 1.0. Study. 
 
 12.0. Dinner. Recreation. 
 v 2.30. Vespers and Compline. Recreation. 
 
 6.0. Supper. Remainder as on school days. 
 
 In the above it will be seen that the " combing " was an 
 important feature in the toilette of the students. It was per- 
 formed by the housekeeper and housemaids every morning, 
 whilst the scholars learnt their catechism in silence. On 
 Sunday they were " powdered " in addition, and had to wear 
 their best suits. They were directed to sit upright at their 
 studies, always to walk with their toes out, and to make a 
 bow before speaking to the head-master or any stranger or 
 visitor. 
 
 The devotional exercises are laid down at length. In the 
 morning as soon as they were dressed they came down to 
 
 1 In a few instances the exact hour is not stated in the rules, and has 
 be en filled in approximately from the context. 
 
30 History of St. Edmunds College. 
 
 morning prayers and mass ; in the evening there was the 
 Litany of the Saints, Rosary, or Bona Mors, with " Ye night 
 exercise and reflection or meditation for ye following day," 
 which were to " be read leisurely and distinctly by ye ablest 
 readers among ye scholars in their turns (ye whole family 
 being present)." A short private prayer was likewise pro- 
 vided for before retiring to rest. On Sundays the congre- 
 gation were present at the ten o'clock mass, at which a 
 sermon was preached. Before mass the boys had an hour's 
 spiritual reading, the nature of which is thus specified : 
 " The first lecture should be out of some book yt contains an 
 exposition of ye Catholic doctrine in a catechistical way. 
 The second should inculcate and enforce morality, such as the 
 " Instructions of Youth." The third may be historical, such 
 as the " Life of our Lord Jesus Christ," "Ye History of ye 
 Bible," " Ye Saints' Lives," etc. No more than ye last half 
 hour ought to be spent in reading ye above mentioned or like 
 pious history." 
 
 Vespers and Compline were recited at half-past two, 
 followed by the Litany of the Saints, Ave Maris Stella and 
 Exaudiat, all in English. On the first Sunday of the month, 
 and on great feasts, there was Benediction of the Blessed 
 Sacrament. The service concluded with an explanation of 
 the Douay Catechism for half an hour, after which there was 
 recreation till supper time. It was, however, strictly laid down 
 that there should be no noise on Sundays, for fear of scandal ; 
 " for which reason, nine pins and drawing ye cart about are 
 forbid, as also whistling or singing." 
 
 The diet of the " children " consisted of boiled milk and 
 milk pottage for breakfast ; meat, bread, and beer for dinner ; 
 and bread and butter or cheese, with milk, for supper. In 
 the summer time there were two " small beers," in addition, 
 at four and eight o'clock respectively. Three times during the 
 winter months mince pies were provided for the " children," 
 and on the Twelfth Night plum cake ; but with the proviso 
 " they paying for it." In all cases it is laid down that " as 
 it is ye chief master's duty to see nothing comes to table but 
 what is wholesome and good in its kind, so neither are ye 
 
The School at Standon Lordship. 31 
 
 scholars to be suffered to refuse eating what is sent them, 
 under pretence of natural antipathy or aversion, without 
 very good proofs of this or that kind of food disagreeing 
 with them, etc. one of the ends of sending children to 
 school being to break them of nicety in their diet." 
 
 The boys' recreations seem to have consisted chiefly in 
 drawing each other in * ye cart/ and this was prohibited in 
 the hot weather. No games are mentioned, except nine 
 pins, but it seems that a walk was customary on all half play- 
 days, provided that the weather was fine. In the summer 
 they used also to bathe in the river Rib. 
 
 Regulations for the health of the children abound. They 
 were not to lie on the grass in any month containing an r in 
 its name, those being supposed to be the winter months ; 
 they were never to be out without a hat, nor to snowball in 
 the snowy weather ; and whenever it was cold enough for fires 
 indoors, they were to wear their great coats outside. 1 The 
 penances for disregarding these or other rules were forfeiting 
 a half-penny to the poor, having some of their pocket money 
 stopped, being served last at table, and in extreme cases "ye 
 rod." On the other hand, special industry was to be rewarded 
 by extra pocket money, additional play-days, and other such 
 privileges. 
 
 Bishop Petre died in 1758 ~ at the age of eighty-one. 
 Bishop Challoner succeeded as Vicar Apostolic, and con- 
 tinued to watch over the school at Standon, till it came to a 
 forced termination by the sale of the Lordship. This took 
 place, as explained above, as soon as the Aston heiresses 
 attained their majority, 3 and in 1767, therefore, Mr. Kendal 
 
 1 It is curious to find that the custom at Old Hall of beginning fires 
 on November ist dates back to Standon Lordship School, nearly a 
 hundred and fifty years ago. 
 
 2 Apparently no portrait of Bishop Petre exists. The only memorial 
 of him is a picture at Thorndon of his favourite dog, which once saved his 
 life when he was attacked by robbers in the Lime Walk, Ingatestone. 
 
 8 The two Miss Astons married Sir Walter Blount, Bart., and Hon. 
 Thomas Clifford, a younger son of the fourth Lord Clifford, respectively. 
 The former lived till 1804, when she was burnt to death. The H9n. 
 Mrs. Clifford died in 1786. Her son, Arthur Clifford, was at Douay 
 College at the time of its fall, and after going through the imprisonment, 
 came to St. Edmund's, under Dr. Stapleton. 
 
3 2 
 
 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 received notice to quit. The estate was bought by Mr. R. 
 Plumer, of Blakesware, near Widford. 1 After it passed into 
 his hands the Lordship gradually fell out of repair. Towards 
 the end of the century it was fitted up as a temporary court 
 house, and about the same time a proposition was entertained 
 of repairing it throughout, instead of building the present 
 college at Old Hall, but this idea was not carried out. 
 
 STAN DON LORDSHIP MODERN. 
 
 During the years which followed a great part of it was pulled 
 down at various times, in order to supply tiles, bricks, lead, 
 and old timber for repairs on the estate. In 1828 all the 
 
 1 It is a somewhat remarkable coincidence that Standon Lordship 
 eventually passed to the family of the late Dr. W. G. Ward, of Northwood 
 Park, Isle of Wight, who was for many years so closely associated with 
 St. Edmund's. The granddaughter of Mr. Plumer, Mrs. Plumer Lewin, 
 became by a second marriage Mrs. Plumer Ward. At her death the 
 property, including Standon Lordship, passed to her husband, Mr. 
 Robert .Plumer Ward, at that time one of the Lords of the Admiralty 
 and M.P. for Haslemere, a great uncle of William George Ward. He 
 was succeeded by his son, Sir Henry Ward, G.C.M.G., sometime governor 
 of Madras, who sold the Standon estate to the Duke of Wellington. In 
 1850 he also sold Blakesware, the purchaser being Mr. Martin Hadsley 
 Gosselin, whose son, the present owner, is a Catholic. Mass is now said 
 there every Sunday. 
 
TJie School at Standon Lordship. 33 
 
 valuables were removed by* Mr. Plumer Ward, whose pro- 
 perty it then was, to his residence at Gilston, and the west 
 and south fronts were taken down. Fifteen years afterwards it 
 was sold to Arthur, first Duke of Wellington, but nothing 
 was done to put it in repair till 1872, when his son, the 
 second duke, fitted up what was left of it as a shooting-box. 
 At the present day it is let as a country residence. The old 
 gateway remains and a great part of the north front, but 
 most of the rest is destroyed. 
 
 i) 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 "OLD HALL GREEN ACADEMY." 
 17691793. 
 
 The School temporarily at Hare Street Establishment at Old Hall 
 Green by Bishop Talbot in 1769 The Rev. James Willacy master 
 Other professors and students Reported multiplication of 
 " Popish seminaries " Last trials of priests under the Penal Laws 
 Relief Act of 1778 Gordon Riots Death of Bishop Challoner 
 Death of Bishop Talbot Bishop Douglass appointed Vicar Apostolic 
 Relief Act of 1791 New chapel built at Old Hall The Rev. John 
 Potier master Early advertisements of the "Academy" Arrival of 
 the first refugees from Douay. 
 
 WHEN compelled to leave Standon Lordship, Mr. Kendal 
 seems to have had great difficulty in finding a suitable place 
 to which he might transfer his school. In the end a house 
 was obtained which had belonged to a Mrs. Brand, 1 a 
 Catholic, at a hamlet called Hare Street, on the Braughing 
 road to Cambridge, about five miles distant from Old Hall. 
 The hamlet still exists, but the house which was used for the 
 school was pulled down many years ago. The date of the 
 transfer from Standon Lordship to Hare Street is given in 
 Clutterbuck's " History of Hertfordshire " as 1767. We have 
 few particulars of the state of Mr. Kendal's community at 
 that time beyond the fact that the house which they were in 
 afforded them scant accommodation. The old account book 
 shows that the numbers were very low, and in all probability 
 it became a question whether the school would survive. 
 
 At this stage Bishop James Talbot came to the rescue, and 
 by his exertions the school was saved. We have already 
 
 1 Mrs. Dorothy Brand, of Hare Street, in the parish of Hormead 
 Magna, widow of Thomas Brand, gent, registered as a Catholic non- 
 juror in 1717, a freehold and life estate then of the annual amount of 
 73/. 8s. 2d., a considerable income in those days. Payne, Eng. Cath. 
 Non-jurors, p. 83. 
 
" Old Hall Green Academy!' 35 
 
 come across his name among the list of Twyford boys, to- 
 gether with those of his two brothers, one of whom became 
 fourteenth Earl of Shrewsbury, and the other was afterwards 
 Vicar Apostolic of the Midland District. After leaving 
 Twyford they all had together the advantage of a year's 
 travel with the learned Alban Butler. Shortly after their 
 return the two younger ones, James and Thomas, declared their 
 vocation to the priesthood, and went to Douay College. The 
 elder of the two, James Talbot, with whom we are now con- 
 cerned, became a "senior in 1750, and taught philosophy 
 and then theology. A year or two later he was chiefly 
 instrumental in the establishment of a preparatory school at 
 Equerchin, three miles from Douay, where boys were 
 received previously to entering the college. Having taken 
 his licentiate, he returned to England in 1755. Four years 
 later he was chosen by Bishop Challoner as his coadjutor, 
 and was consecrated Bishop of Bertha on August 24th, 
 J 759- Throughout his episcopate, which lasted more than 
 thirty years, he was well known for his great charity to 
 the poor, and for the self-denial of his life, which earned 
 for him the common title of" The Good Bishop Talbot." 
 
 Having determined, therefore, to spend his own money in 
 the cause of Catholic education, Bishop Talbot looked 
 about v for a suitable site which might permanently receive 
 the school from Hare Street. According to tradition, two 
 localities were proposed, one of which was Hammel's Park, 
 and is familiarly known to Edmundians of recent years as 
 "Miss Mellish's." The other site proposed was Old Hall 
 Green, sometimes called Odey Green, and this was eventually 
 decided on. 
 
 The " Old Hall " was an old house in the manor of 
 Milkley, otherwise Mentley, erected about the year 1640, and 
 was the property of Hale Young Wortham, Esq., of Furneux, 
 Pelham, Herts. Behind the house was a large old-fashioned 
 garden and orchard covering about eight acres of ground. 
 In addition to this, Mr. Wortham had about as much land 
 again under tillage, together with a cottage commonly known 
 as " The Hermitage," of which we shall hear again. Bishop 
 
 D 2 
 
36 History of St. Edmund* s College. 
 
 Talbot began by renting the Hall, but two years later he 
 bought it, and built considerable additions to it. 
 
 In effecting the purchase he had recourse to an expedient 
 not unusual in the time of the Penal Laws. A Catholic was 
 unable to acquire land validly by purchase, and it was there- 
 fore advisable, as a matter of precaution, to find a friend to 
 act as an intermediary. Mr. John Hollingworth, a surveyor 
 or land agent of Puckeridge, undertook to do so. The estate 
 was accordingly sold to him on July nth, 1771. The 
 following day he in turn sold it to Bishop Talbot. 1 The 
 price in each case was 8oo/., and the total quantity of land 
 a little more than twenty acres. 
 
 The deeds having been signed, it was also necessary, in 
 order to effect the transfer, for Bishop Talbot to appear 
 before the Manor Court, as Mr. Hollingworth had already 
 done, the property being copyhold. Again, as a matter 
 of prudence, this formality was postponed, and Mr. Holling- 
 worth therefore remained the ostensible owner ; for which 
 reason, no doubt, he describes himself in his own purchase 
 deeds as a schoolmaster. By this artifice the double 
 land tax, which was still often levied from Catholic 
 owners, was evaded. Matters were complicated three years 
 later by the death of Mr. Hollingworth, but no serious 
 difficulty resulted. The court sat on July i8th, 1775, when 
 Bishop Talbot himself appeared and produced the deeds of 
 purchase, which were duly recognized, and he was formally 
 put in possession. 
 
 If we refer to the illustration, we can easily see the " Old 
 Hall," which is the middle part, bounded by the two gables. 
 The north and south wings, which are of unequal size, are 
 Bishop Talbot's additions. They formed the study place 
 and kitchen respectively, with a dormitory above in each 
 case. The chapel was in the loft over the south dormitory, 
 and was so arranged as not to be observable from outside, in 
 
 1 Bishop Talbot's covenant to purchase is dated July I2th, 1771 ; but 
 as Mr. Hollingworth himself did not enter into legal possession till after 
 the session of the Manor Court on October ist, he could not actually sell 
 the land till after that date. The actual purchase by Bishop Talbot is 
 dated August 5th, 1772. 
 
" Old Hall Green Academy T 37 
 
 order to avoid attracting notice as far as possible. \ At the 
 present day it remains practically as it was when Bishop 
 Talbot last said mass there a hundred years ago. It has 
 never been used for any other purpose, being small and 
 inconvenient. 
 
 Everything being ready, the students moved from Hare 
 Street to Old Hall in the autumn of 1769. Mr. Kendal 
 stayed behind, and spent the rest of his days in the village 
 where his school had found a temporary shelter. He was by 
 this time an elderly man, and very possibly felt unequal to the 
 labour and energy required to make a new beginning, and to 
 work up Bishop Talbot's school properly. He was elected 
 Dean of the Chapter in 1771, and died in London 2 nine years 
 later, his death being hastened, it is said, by the anxieties 
 caused by the Gordon Riots. 
 
 The first master of the new establishment at Old Hall 
 Green was the Rev. James Willacy, a relative of Mr. Kendal'?, 
 and a native of Lancashire. He was educated at Douay, 
 where his name first occurs in the Fourth of Rudiments 3 at 
 the time when the future Bishop Talbot was a " senior." He 
 was ordained priest in 1762, and stayed on as Professor, first 
 of Poetry and then of Rhetoric, being reckoned, says Dr. 
 Kirk, of Lichfield, 4 a good classical scholar. He left Douay 
 July v 23rd, 1764, and not improbably went straight to the 
 Standon Lordship school. After three years at Standon and 
 two at Hare Street, he was appointed to the management of 
 the new " Academy " at Old Hall Green, as has been stated. 
 
 1 The curve in the roof of the south dormitory which covered the 
 left can be seen in the illustration. 
 
 2 Whether he was on a visit to London at the time of his death, or 
 whether he had by this time left Hare Street, is uncertain. The last letter 
 of his which has been preserved is dattd Hare Street, November 25th, 
 
 1775- 
 
 3 This " Fourth of Rudiments," disappears after 1751, which is about 
 the date when Dr. Talbot founded the Preparatory School at Equer- 
 chin. 
 
 4 The Rev. John K'rk, sometime President of Sedgley Park died at 
 Lichfield on December 21 st, 1851, aged 91. He was a learned antiquarian 
 and at one period of his life he devoted much time to putting together bio- 
 graphical collections, etc., with a view to writing a continuation to Dodd's 
 " Church History of England." These he afterwards handed to the Rev. 
 Mark Tierney, and they are now among the Westminster archives. 
 
38 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 The list of all the new students from 1769 to 1782 has been 
 preserved, and gives us a fair idea of how Bishop Talbot's 
 school prospered. At its opening there seems not to have 
 been more than twelve or fifteen boys, though this cannot be 
 known with certainty, as no complete record has been kept 
 of those who came from Standon or Hare Street. Later on, 
 they averaged from twenty-five to thirty-five, and at one time 
 there were more than forty. The first two new boys to arrive, 
 according to the list, were William and Charles Mawhood. 
 Their father, Mr. William Mawhood, of Finchley, kept a 
 diary, which is now in the possession of Mr. John Corney, the 
 son of the late Mr. Charles Corney, an old Edmundian, who 
 was one of the founders of the Edmundian Association, and 
 for thirty years its Treasurer. The following entries in this 
 diary concern the period of the foundation of Old Hall ; 
 
 "Saturday, July 9th, 1769. Called on Bishop Talbot, 
 settled at 22 per annum for my boys, got his letter to ye 
 master. 
 
 " Monday, October 9th, 1769. Called on Mr. Talbot, who 
 says Mr. Willacy will be in town this day and return 
 Friday or Saturday next. . . . 
 
 "Monday, October i6th, 1769. Set out for Old Hall 
 Green with Mr. Palmer ; dined with Mr. Willacy ; left ye two 
 boys ; went from thence to Baldock. . . . 
 
 " Wednesday, November 8th, 1769. Mr. Willacy, of Old 
 Hall Green, called ; our boys very well. 
 
 " Thursday, November, 9th, 1769. Mr. Willacy dined 
 with us at Finchley ; went with him in ye even to show him 
 the way. . . . 
 
 "Wednesday, May 9th, 1770. Paid Mr. Willacy in full for 
 my two boys' schooling half a year due ye 16 April last, 
 Wm.,;i2 13^. i \d\ Charles, 12 i6s.Q\d. Total 2 5 9 s. nd" 
 
 The next students mentioned are John and Thomas Butler, 
 afterwards wine merchants of Austin Friars, uncles of the 
 late Arthur Butler, the well known Secretary of the Benevo- 
 lent Society. One of these used to visit the College when 
 quite an old man, seventy years later, and is remembered by 
 some still living. 
 
" Old Hall Green Academy'' 39 
 
 The list which follows is thoroughly representative, and 
 includes members of all the principal Catholic families of 
 that time. We find, for example, amongst others, such names 
 as Arundel, Bedingfield, Blount, Charlton, Clifford, Dormer, 
 Giffard, Heneage, Howard, Jerningham, Langdale, Riddell, 
 Petre, Salvin, Stapleton, Stonor, Talbot, etc. 
 
 In addition to looking after the school, Mr. Willacy also 
 had charge of the Catholics of the district, which at that time 
 included the whole of Hertfordshire and more besides. In a 
 list of the " Standon Congregation," made out in 1780, we 
 find mention of Catholics living at Royston, Buntingford, 
 Puckeridge, Walton, Ware, Stanstead, Magdalen Lervis, 
 (Essex) and Standon itself. There were about seventy 
 Catholics all told, of whom some thirty lived at Standon, in- 
 cluding several members of the family of Sedcote, who were 
 descended from the steward of the last Lord Aston. There 
 is no record or tradition, however, of mass having been said 
 at Standon after the sale of the Lordship, and the probability 
 is that all came to Old Hall Green from the time that the 
 school was opened there. 
 
 Mr. Willacy's chief assistant at first was the Rev. Henry 
 Postlethwaite. He was succeeded about the year 1785 by 
 the Rev. John Potier, of whom we shall speak presently. 
 It is probable that there were other priests in addition to 
 these ; at any rate such seems to have been the impression of 
 the author of the following very curious anonymous letter 
 which Bishop Talbot received six years after the establish- 
 ment of the school, and which is preserved among the College 
 archives : 
 
 " MY LORD BISHOP, A Friend to the roman Catholicks 
 begs leave to inform your Lordship that the number of Roman 
 Catholick schools which of late have been set up in this 
 nation, have given cause of complaint, and there are several 
 informations lodged which are supposed to take place soon, 
 among the rest your Lordship and two or three Chaplains 
 at Odey Green, 1 near Puckridge, in Hertfordshire. Your 
 
 1 " Odey Green " was a common abbreviation for " Old Hall Green." 
 
40 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Lordship is left to make what use you please of this friendly 
 admonition, but its great pity you could not be satisfied with 
 one or two Schools which have always been winked at, with- 
 out drawing on yourselves the just odium of all, by establish- 
 ing Popish seminaries all over the kingdom. Real Charity 
 has induced me to give you this intelligence, begging you 
 would take care of yourself not only in the Country, but also 
 in London where dilligent search will soon be made for you. 
 
 "Doctor's Commons, March y e 8, 1775." 
 " To Lord Bishop Talbot, at his School, Odey Green 
 near Puckerige, Hertfordshire." 
 
 Here we have an instructive example of the state into 
 which Catholics had fallen at this time in the estimation of 
 their fellow countrymen. The writer of the letter was pro- 
 fessedly a " Friend to the Roman Catholics," and the best he 
 can wish for them is that they should have a few schools 
 *' winked at " by the authorities ; and he regards the setting 
 up of new schools of any importance, as drawing down on 
 themselves the "just odium of all." 
 
 The reported multiplication of " Popish seminaries,'' how- 
 ever, had no existence in fact. The Rev. Joseph Berington, 
 in a description of the state of Catholicism in England in the 
 year, 1780, * calls it " a groundless rumour, which lately pre- 
 vailed, that Catholics were opening schools in all parts of the 
 kingdom, whereby the rising generation of Protestants were all 
 to be perverted to the errors of Popery." He proceeds to enu- 
 merate the Catholic Schools then existing, and, leaving out of 
 account a few day schools in London, they do not in all, he 
 says, exceed three. Of these he describes one near Wolver- 
 hampton, which must be Sedgley Park, as the largest, 
 but for a lower class of boys. The other two, one of which 
 is clearly Old Hall, and the other a small establishment near 
 Birmingham, 2 number each about twenty or thirty scholars, 
 he says, who do not stay beyond the age of fourteen. 
 
 1 " The State and Behaviour of English Catholics from the Reformation 
 to the Year 1780," p. 168. 
 
 2 The school here referred to was founded at Osmotherly, in Yorkshire, 
 about the year 1672, and removed to Edgbaston in 1723, or soon afterwards. 
 
" Old Hall Green Academy'" 4 i 
 
 Whether this anonymous letter had any effect on 
 Bishop Talbot's mind, we cannot say, but it is known that 
 on more than one occasion it was deemed necessary to 
 suddenly close the school and send the " children " to their 
 homes. Dr. Talbot was not a stranger to this kind of 
 persecution. He has the honour of being the last priest 
 tried for saying mass in England, which happened in the very 
 same year that Old Hall was first established. He was 
 likewise tried for exercising Episcopal functions in 1771. He 
 was acquitted each time for want of evidence ; but the 
 judge, Lord Mansfield, was plainly on his side. The 
 Catholic Spectator for 1824, in the same memoir of Bishop 
 Challoner which we quoted from in the last chapter, tells us l 
 that at that time " the Lord Mayor and the Bishop of London 
 discountenanced [such] proceedings, and juries were with great 
 difficulty induced to find the bills. After they were found 
 warrants were obtained against the persons indicted, and they 
 were taken into custody." Bishop Challoner was accused 
 in this way by one Payne, an apostate, who spent all 
 his energies about this time in trying to revive the penal 
 practices against priests and Catholics. Bishop Challoner 
 escaped, as Bishop Talbot did, from want of evidence ; but 
 the partiality of the same Lord Mansfield was again evident. 
 This" was brought out still more clearly in the case of the 
 Rev. James Dillon, who was acquitted on the plea that 
 although it was established that he had said mass, no proof 
 had been brought that he was a priest. " All the twelve 
 judges have been consulted," said Lord Mansfield, " and they 
 have all agreed in opinion that the statutes are so worded 
 that in order to convict a man upon them, it is necessary 
 that he should be first, proved to be a priest, and secondly 
 that it should be proved that he has said mass." 
 
 In the year 1778 came the first Catholic Relief Act, and it 
 
 Dr. Milner received the early part of his education there. (See Husen- 
 beth's " Life of Milner," page 6.) In 1792 it was transferred to Baddesley 
 Green, where it continued for about forty years before bein? finally 
 closed. Bishop Weathers was at the " Baddesley Green Academy " from 
 1823 to 1828, when he came to St. Edmund's. 
 1 P- 3i6. 
 
42 History of St. Edmund? s College. 
 
 is worth while to remark in passing that one of the most 
 active members of the committee then formed to agitate on 
 behalf of the Catholics ! was Lord Petre, whose two sons were 
 at Old Hall at that time, and whose grandsons and great- 
 grandsons were afterwards educated there. The new Act 
 passed into law at the end of May, 1778, and though it did 
 not repeal by any means all the penal statutes, the relief 
 given, according to Father Amherst, was precisely that 
 which was most necessary at the time. 2 Indirectly also 
 the condition of Catholics was much improved by the Act. 
 " It shook the general prejudice against them to its centre," 
 writes Mr. Butler ; " it disposed their neighbours to think of 
 them with kindness ; it led the public to view the pretensions 
 to further relief with a favourable eye ; and it restored to them 
 a thousand indescribable chanties in the ordinary intercourse 
 of social life which they had seldom experienced." 3 
 
 With respect to its bearing on Old Hall, it should be 
 noted that the school was not legalized ; but the penalty to 
 which t Catholic schoolmasters were liable was reduced from 
 imprisonment for life to imprisonment for a year. A more 
 important point was the abolition of the reward for " in- 
 formers," so that henceforth prosecutions could only be 
 initiated by the Government, and were, therefore, rarely if ever 
 instituted. Thus the position of Bishop Talbot and Mr. 
 Willacy was undoubtedly greatly improved. The laws 
 against the colleges abroad, however, remained in full force. 
 It was still a criminal offence for parents to send their 
 children " beyond the seas " to be educated as Catholics, and 
 any one who informed of such a case remained legally entitled 
 to the reward of a hundred pounds. 
 
 The effect of the new Act was sufficient to produce a tem- 
 porary reaction on the public mind, and a renewal of the 
 " No Popery " cry, culminating two years later in the dis- 
 
 1 The committee" of 1778 must not be confused with the "Catholic 
 committee " formed about ten years later, which gained for itself an un- 
 enviable notoriety. ^ Lord Petre was, however, a member of both com- 
 mittees/ 
 
 2 See " History of Catholic Emancipation," vol. i., p. 107. 
 
 3 " Historical Memoirs," vol. iii., p. 194. 
 
" Old Hall Green Academy" 43 
 
 turbances known as the " Gordon Riots." A monster 
 petition was signed for the repeal of the new Act, and this 
 was borne to the House of Commons by a procession of 
 the people, headed by Lord George Gordon. The mob, 
 once assembled, were not so easily dispersed, and for several 
 days they ran wild over London. Bearing large banners 
 with " No Popery " painted thereon, they pillaged and set fire 
 to most of the Catholic places of worship and other institu- 
 tions. The Sardinian chapel at Lincoln's Inn Fields was burnt, 
 and those in Warwick Street, Virginia Street, and Wapping 
 all suffered severely. The school at Moorfields was likewise 
 set on fire, as well as Newgate prison and many other places. 
 On the night of Friday, June 2nd, news reached Dr. Challoner 
 that his own life was in danger ; but he was able to 
 escape in time, and found a refuge at Finchley, in the 
 house of Mr. Mawhood, the father of the two first Old Hall 
 boys. The anxiety and worry, however, told on him at his 
 advanced age, and he survived only a few months, dying at 
 his house in London on January I2th, 1781. 
 
 Bishop Talbot survived him nine years, during which 
 time he ruled the London district as Vicar Apostolic with- 
 out any coadjutor. He died at Hammersmith, on January 
 26th, 1790, and lies buried in the parish churchyard. A 
 brass v to his memory has recently been erected at St. 
 Edmund's, bearing the following inscription : 
 
 Orate pro anima clarissimi viri, Episcopi maxime venerabilis 
 
 IACOBI TALBOT S.T.D. 
 
 Pii domus nostrae conditoris 
 
 Veterrima in familia atque illustrissima 
 
 Et quod plus est honoris Ecclesiae Dei semper studiosissima 
 
 Natus A.D. MDCCXXIV 
 
 Homo spectatissimae virtutis ad Episcopatum provectus ad tit Berthae 
 Simul Ricardo Challoner S.T.D. Ep. Debrensis Regionis Londinensis 
 
 Antistiti 
 
 Viro summa pietate nobilissimo 
 
 A sacris adiutor sociusque additur 
 
 Quo tempore, Anno nempe Incarnationis MDCCLXIX 
 
 Cum Parentes Catholici amplioribus ex Ordinibus qua erudirentur nati 
 
 conquirerent 
 
 Ipse suam in villam vulgo Old Hall ut in proprium ovile 
 
 Pastor aeque de agnis ac de ovibus sollicitus liberos congregat 
 
 Ibidem munificentia sua Collegii futuri fundamenta iacet. 
 
 Obdormivit in Domino A.D. MDCCXC. 
 
 R.I. P. 
 
44 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 In his will Bishop Talbot left all his property to his 
 brother, Bishop Thomas Talbot, as the safest way to ensure 
 the carrying out of his wishes. These he explained in detail 
 in the following " private instructions " : 
 
 "DEAR BROTHER, Whereas by my will, dated 1st of 
 March, 1784, I have left you my sole executor and residuary 
 legatee, it was in full confidence that you would dispose of 
 the residue of my effects as hereby directed : 
 
 " ist. 3OO/. to Douay College, and ioo/. each to Valladolid, 
 Lisbon, and St. Omer's ; in all 6oo/. 
 
 " 2nd. One guinea to each of the priests ! having faculties in 
 my district at the time of my death, whether secular or 
 regular, native or foreigner. 
 
 "3rd. To my successor, if a secular priest, all that was left 
 to me by my predecessor ; as also my little farm and all my 
 property in Herts ; as also all my furniture, books, papers, 
 and other effects in town or in Hammersmith. But in case 
 my successor should be a regular, the whole of this article is 
 to devolve to our Chapter, to be managed by them till a 
 secular bishop succeeds. 
 
 " 4th. The rest, as you can't want it, I leave to the poor, as 
 witness my hand. 
 
 " (Signed) JAMES TALBOT/' 
 
 The new Vicar Apostolic was the Rev. John Douglass, a 
 Scotchman by descent, but born in England, and educated 
 at the English College at Douay. In accordance with the 
 above instructions, being a secular priest, he became the 
 proprietor of the "little farm and property" at Old Hall. 
 At the time of his appointment he was stationed at York, 
 and was forty-eight years of age. He lived another twenty- 
 one years, the early part of which was perhaps as critical as 
 any period in the history of the Church in this country. 
 After more than two centuries of persecution Catholics were 
 slowly emerging from the state to which they had been 
 reduced. Emancipation was yet far off; but the first step 
 towards it had been taken, and the troubles connected with 
 1 No doubt for masses for his soul. 
 
BISHOP DOUGLASS, 
 Vicar Apostolic of London District, 1790-1812. 
 
 Page 45. 
 
' ' Old Hall Green Academy:' 4 5 
 
 the "Catholic Committee/' which were at their height at 
 this time, showed that it would not be reached without diffi- 
 cult and delicate work. Within a few months of Bishop 
 Douglass's consecration the second Relief Bill passed through 
 Parliament. As is well known, the defeat of the committee 
 was accomplished by the energy of Dr. Milner, at that time 
 priest at Winchester, whom Bishop Douglass had already 
 learnt to value, and to whom, both then and afterwards, he 
 constantly applied for advice. 
 
 Hardly was this question settled, when further troubles of 
 a different nature arose. The great Revolution had already 
 commenced, and the appearance of France and the Nether- 
 lands, where so many of our convents and colleges had been 
 established since the days of persecution, was already 
 menacing. The worst apprehensions were more than realized 
 during the next few years, when nearly all the English 
 Catholic establishments on the Continent had to be broken 
 up, and the communities disbanded. One after another they 
 arrived in England in a state of destitution, and had to be 
 received and housed temporarily while provision was made 
 for their future. The English colleges of Douay and St. 
 Omer suffered with the rest. The buildings and property 
 were confiscated, and the students and professors imprisoned 
 for more than a year before they were allowed to return to 
 England, and it became a matter of urgent necessity to found 
 new establishments for the education of the clergy, lest the 
 supply of missioners should fail. 
 
 With all these difficulties to confront, Bishop Douglass 
 put his heart and soul into his work, and the early years of 
 his Episcopate were years of energy and activity, during 
 which the foundations were laid for the " Catholic revival " 
 of this century. He had the assistance of many of the French 
 clergy, who had come to England as a place of safety while 
 the revolution ran its course, and some of these helped in the 
 regular missionary work of London and elsewhere. From 
 the nature of the case, however, such assistance could be only 
 temporary, and the establishment of a regular college for the 
 training of the clergy, to replace fallen Douay, was an im- 
 
46 History of St. Edmund 's College. 
 
 mediate necessity. The foundation of St. Edmund's College 
 was the most important, as it was the most necessary of the 
 works of Bishop Douglass, and he is justly considered its 
 chief founder. His portrait hangs in the college parlour, and 
 a bust stands in the library. He is described as a tall thin 
 man, of a healthy appearance, with a lively and good-natured 
 expression, and wearing a little close white wig. In his own 
 house at Castle Street, Holborn or " the Castle," as it was 
 commonly called he wore his pectoral cross over his coat ; 
 but even this was considered bold in those days, when a 
 cassock was never worn except in church. 
 
 Dr. Douglass was a methodical man, and kept his letters 
 and papers in excellent order. We owe it to him that so 
 many of the details of the few years which succeeded the 
 founding of St. Edmund's have been preserved. He kept a 
 diary, which he headed " A chronicle or register of events 
 relating to the history of the Church in England, particularly 
 that of the London District," and in this there are many 
 entries concerning the early days of the college, which will 
 be quoted hereafter. It is a large book, in two volumes, and 
 is filled in from 1793 to within a few months of his death, in 
 1812. A number of his other papers and letters are at St. 
 Edmund's, including a collection of sermons, three for each 
 Sunday in the year, all arranged in order, and indexed. 
 Many of these seem to have been written while he was a 
 student at Douay. 
 
 Mr. Willacy was still chief master of Old Hall, when, on the 
 death of Dr. Talbot, it became the property of the London 
 district. A few months later, by the Relief Act of 1791, 
 Catholic schools became at last recognized by the law, and 
 an advertisement of " Old Hall Green Academy " appeared 
 in the Laity's Directory. At the same time the prohibition 
 against Catholic places of worship was removed, the only 
 proviso henceforth being that they should be registered 
 before the quarter sessions ; that there should be no bell or 
 steeple outside, and that they should not be " locked, barred, 
 or bolted," during service time. The "Old Hall " was duly 
 registered as a place of Catholic worship on January 
 
" Old Hall Green Academy" 47 
 
 1792. The register certificate is still preserved, signed by 
 Benjamin Rooke, Clerk of the Peace. 
 
 Bishop Douglass regarded this as a favourable opportunity 
 for raising and extending the work of the school, having 
 doubtless already in his mind the precarious condition of 
 the English colleges in France, owing to the breaking out 
 of the Revolution and the possibility of Old Hall being 
 required to receive some of the students from Douay or 
 St. Omer, should it be deemed advisable to temporarily 
 close those establishments. He determined, therefore, to 
 spend a considerable amount of money on his school, and a 
 new chapel was forthwith commenced, which was to serve 
 in place of the loft previously used. Before its completion 
 Mr. Willacy retired from the mastership, after filling the 
 office for twenty-three years. Of his subsequent history we 
 do not know very much. He was a member of the Old 
 Chapter, and held the titular Archdeaconries of Gloucester, 
 Worcester, and Leicester. The last years of his life were 
 spent at Canford House, Wiltshire, where he acted as 
 chaplain to the Theresian nuns, who had settled there when 
 driven from the continent by the French Revolution. He 
 died on September 25th, 1805, aged sixty-seven. 
 
 The new master of Old Hall was the Rev. John Potier, the 
 son of James Potier, of Low Walworth, Durham. He was 
 born on September 22nd, 1758. When eleven years of age 
 he went to Equerchin, the preparatory school for Douay, 
 at which latter place he went through his full course of 
 twelve years, and was ordained priest in I782. 1 
 
 After his ordination he spent two or three years on the 
 London mission 2 before coming to Old Hall as an assistant 
 
 1 In the Prefect of Studies' lists his name is entered throughout 
 as John Jenison, the latter being his mother's maiden name. It was 
 not uncommon, even as late as this, to take an alias either to escape 
 identification when coming to England on the mission* or to avoid the 
 penalties still legally due to any parents sending their children abroad 
 to be educated Catholics. In the "Douay Diary" Mr. Potier's proper 
 name is given. 
 
 2 According to a family tradition, Mr. Alfred Rymer, the father of Dr. 
 Rymer, afterwards president at Old Hall, was baptized by Mr. Potier 
 in 1785. 
 
48 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 master, probably in 1785. He succeeded as chief master 
 in the early autumn of 1792. The new chapel was ready 
 for use by the middle of the December following, and 
 was blessed and opened by Dr. Douglass on the second 
 Sunday of Advent. It stood at the back of the " Old 
 College" in what is now the farm-yard, projecting eastward, 
 and was about thirty-five feet long by twenty broad, the 
 altar being at the east end. It served as the loft had done, 
 both for the students of the school and for the country con- 
 gregation. The mark of where the roof joined on to the 
 " old college " is still visible, a little below the southern gable, 
 as also the blocked-up doorway which used to lead into it ; 
 but the building itself was demolished more than seventy 
 years ago, at the time when the present " parish chapel " was 
 built. 
 
 The following advertisement of Old Hall is taken from the 
 Catholic directory for 1793 * : 
 
 "OLD HALL GREEN ACADEMY, PUCKERIDGE, 
 
 HERTS. 
 
 "I. For a yearly pension of twenty-five guineas young 
 gentlemen will be furnished with board, lodging, washing, 
 and taught reading, writing, arithmetic, book-keeping, geo- 
 graphy, and the use of the globes, English, Latin, Greek, 
 and French, which last they will be obliged to speak in their 
 familiar conversation on certain days. A strict attention 
 will be given to cleanliness., civility, and, above all, to their 
 morals and religion. 
 
 " 2. The young gentlemen will contend for precedency 
 several times in the year, and before the vacation, which 
 begins on the 24th of June and continues to the end of July, 
 when all are expected to be at 'home or pay according to 
 the time. The most advanced will give public exhibitions 
 of their improvement, and all undergo a public examination, 
 
 1 The advertisement is here copied from the Edmundian, a college 
 magazine, for 1843. It h as been torn out of the Ordo at St. Edmund's. 
 Hence there are possibly slight verbal errors in copying. The advertise- 
 ment is substantially the same as that which appeared the following 
 year. 
 
" Old Hall Green Academy" 49 
 
 when the first in each class will be rewarded with a suitable 
 premium. 
 
 "3. At dinner, two good dishes besides vegetables. 
 Breakfast : milk, milk pottage, or tea and bread and butter, if 
 parents desire it. Supper : milk, bread and butter and cheese, 
 or sometimes tarts, besides a piece of bread at eleven and 
 four o'clock. None admitted after the age of twelve, but 
 may continue after that age as long as parents choose. 
 
 " N.B. The situation is one of the most pleasant and 
 healthy in all England." 
 
 At the time of Mr. Potier's appointment the students 
 were already, one or two at a time, beginning to leave 
 Douay, and several found their way to Old Hall. The 
 first two to arrive were Edward and James Tichborne. 
 They were above the ordinary age for admission, but Lady 
 Tichborne petitioned Dr. Douglass in a letter dated August 
 24th, 1792, that an exception might be made in considera- 
 tion of the circumstances of the case. "They went to 
 Douay three years ago/' she wrote, " and would have re- 
 mained there but for the troubles and disturbances in France, 
 which rendered their situation extremely perilous. . . . After 
 making many inquiries, we found no school that we so 
 much approved of as yours at Old Hall Green. ... I should 
 hope > you would have the goodness to waive that single 
 objection of my sons being above the age prescribed." As 
 the eldest was not more than thirteen, it need hardly be 
 added that Dr. Douglass had no scruple in accepting them. 
 
 The next Douay refugee was Thomas Cook, who came 
 as a master a few months later. John Devereux arrived in 
 the October of the following year, and these were all that 
 had come before the memorable St. Edmund's day, 1793, 
 when Dr, Douglass formally inaugurated the ecclesiastical 
 side of Old Hall. Here, then, we will leave Mr. Potier and 
 his boys, while we speak of the history of the two English 
 colleges of Douay and St. Omer, and of their dissolution at 
 this time, which had so great an influence on the destinies of 
 Old Hall. 
 
 E 
 

 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE ENGLISH COLLEGES OF DOUAY AND ST. OMER. 
 
 I568I793. 
 
 Douay College founded by Cardinal Allen Scope, object, and early 
 history Description of its state about the beginning of the eighteenth 
 century Rebuilding of the College Its condition at the time of its 
 fall in 1793 The College at St. Omer founded by Father Parsons, 
 S.J., in 1592 Expulsion of the Jesuits in 1762 The College handed 
 over to the secular clergy of Douay Alban Butler second President 
 Gregory Stapleton fourth President Daniel O'Connell a student 
 Prospectus of the College Its state at the breaking out of the 
 Revolution. 
 
 THE English College at Douay was founded by Cardinal 
 Allen in 1568, and came to an end in 1793, during the Reign 
 of Terror. We do not propose to enter into the details of 
 its history, but only to recall those facts of its foundation 
 and development which throw a light on its actual state at 
 the time of its fall, and thus enable us to form an idea of 
 its effects and influence on the history of Old Hall, where 
 a large proportion of its last students found a new home. 
 
 The establishment of St. Edmund's in 1 793 is described 
 by Bishop Douglass as that of a " New College/' a "substi- 
 tute for Douay." This accurately expresses the relation 
 between the two colleges. When Douay came to an end 
 those of its inmates who had not already taken flight were 
 imprisoned for more than a year before they were allowed 
 to return to England. To use the words of the Rev. Lewis 
 Havard, one of the students, " Some of the scattered re- 
 mains .... were collected at St. Edmund's College." 
 Others came together at Crook Hall, near Durham, and 
 there founded the college from which Ushaw took its rise. 
 At a meeting of Bishops held at Old Hall in 1801, it was 
 decided not to attempt the re-establishment of Douay 
 
UILIELMUS ALANU& & 
 
 T)uac. Archlepus Alechlin.cLesiqnaius; 
 v 
 
 CARDINAL ALLEN, 
 President of Douay, 1568-1588. 
 
 Page 50. 
 
The English Colleges of Douay and St. Omer. 5 1 
 
 College, and Crook Hall and St. Edmund's remain its sole 
 descendants. A list of the last alumni of Douay will be 
 found in the Appendix. 1 From this list it seems that about 
 half were collected in England to resume their studies ; that 
 these were nearly equally divided between Crook Hall and 
 St. Edmund's ; but that of the last professors of Douay, the 
 only four 2 who continued their teaching work at all came to 
 St. Edmund's. 
 
 There was also a considerable connection between Old 
 Hall and the English College at St. Omer about which we 
 shall have to speak. Dr. Stapleton, its last president, 
 became President of St. Edmund's, and was followed there 
 by two professors s and several of the students, though they 
 were fewer in number than those who came from Douay. By 
 Edmundians the connection with Douay, the venerable parent 
 of their own customs and traditions, the school of martyrs, mis- 
 sionaries, and many generations of the best Catholic blood, 
 is looked on as far more worthy of their affectionate re- 
 membrance. The secular College at St. Omer had but a 
 short existence, and though the list of its presidents includes 
 some distinguished names notably that of Alban Butler 
 it had few traditions of its own, and these were borrowed 
 from Douay, of which it was an affiliation. Douay, on the 
 other hand, the connecting link between Catholic England 
 and the Catholicity of modern times, had traditions and 
 associations the inheritance of which was regarded by the 
 founders of St. Edmund's as among their most valued 
 possessions. The Douay students themselves always shared 
 this feeling. " There was a sort of prestige," writes one of 
 them, " acting silently but efficaciously in the breasts of all 
 the inmates when they reflected that their house had been 
 the home of so many eminent men who had done honour to 
 religion by their learned and voluminous writings ; that it 
 had been the Alma Mater of at least one hundred and sixty 
 pious and devoted priests who had laid down their lives in 
 
 1 See Appendix C. 
 
 2 These were the Revs. William Poynter, William Wilds, William H. 
 Coombes, and John Lee. 
 
 3 The Rev. Francis Tuite and Mr. Cleghorn. 
 
 E 2 
 
52 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 defence of religion ; and of a more numerous body still, 
 who, having received their education at that College, abided 
 the loss of lands and liberty sooner than forsake their 
 religion. Surely this was a home to live in. No one ever 
 left it without reluctance ; no one ever recollected it with- 
 out delight." * In the same strain the Rev. Lewis Havard, 
 speaking of his superiors at Douay and their behaviour 
 during the imprisonment, says : " We always believed them 
 to be what we then knew from daily ocular evidence 
 men worthy to be the successors of those glorious martyrs 
 and confessors, who had imbibed the spirit of primitive 
 fortitude on the same spot, within the same walls, and who 
 had there been endued with virtue from on high, to offer 
 their lives in testimony of the faith once delivered to the 
 saints. Hail, sacred asylum! " he continues, "with recollec- 
 tions of indelible gratitude I hail thee, most venerated 
 College of Douay ! May my tongue cleave to the roof of 
 my mouth if ever I forget thee, most happy seat of religion, 
 virtue, piety, and unruffled contentment." 2 
 
 With this introduction, we proceed to a brief outline of the 
 history of the foundation of the English College at Douay. 
 
 William Allen was born at Rossal, Lancashire, in 1532. 
 At the age of fifteen he went up to Oriel College, Oxford, 
 and took his degree as Bachelor of Arts in 1550, and Master 
 of Arts in 1554. Two years later he was chosen Principal of 
 St. Mary's Hall, and was likewise presented with a canonry 
 of York. Soon after the accession of Elizabeth, and the 
 subsequent reappearance of Protestantism, he found himself 
 compelled to resign these offices and to leave England. 
 After spending a short time in Flanders, he returned, and, 
 though not yet in priest's orders, laboured as a missionary in 
 his native county of Lancashire and elsewhere for several 
 years, before being forced to quit the country a second time 
 in 1565. Two years later he went on a pilgrimage to Rome, 
 in company with Dr. Vendeville, Professor of Canon Law in 
 the University of Douay, afterwards Bishop of Tournay. 
 
 1 Gillow, " Haydock Papers," p. 100. 
 
 2 "Funeral Sermon on Bishop Poynter," p. n. 
 
The English Colleges of D Quay and St. Otner. 53 
 
 It was during this journey that the idea of founding a college 
 on the continent first occurred to him. His original scheme 
 was simply to collect together such English Catholic young 
 men as were living in exile, the majority of whom were 
 Oxford men, and to give them the facilities for continuing 
 their university studies. At the same time he hoped that it 
 would be the means of educating priests for the future, who 
 might be able to restore the Catholic faith in England 
 when the opportunity should arise. This was, of course, a 
 very different thing from sending over missionaries in 
 defiance of the law while England was still in the hands of 
 Protestants, which was apparently quite an after-thought. 
 But when once the college was founded, this soon became its 
 chief work, and for more than two hundred years the Faith 
 was^ almost entirely kept alive in this country by missionaries 
 who came over continuously from Douay. 
 
 A beginning was made in a hired house on Michaelmas 
 Day, 1568, with four English students and two Belgians. 
 " Douay was chosen/' as the Rev. Edmond Nolan has 
 recently pointed out, 1 " because it was already under Oxford 
 influences. It was a new university, founded in 1560. Its 
 first Chancellor was Richard Smith, Fellow of Merton, and 
 Regius Professor of Divinity at Oxford. The Principal of 
 the Marchiennes College was Richard White, Fellow of New 
 College, and Regius Professor of Civil and Canon Law. 
 The Professor of Canon Law at Douay University was 
 Owen Lewis, formerly Fellow of New College " 
 
 "By 15/4," he continues, "it may be said that Allen had 
 fully formed an English college of the University of Douay. 
 At that date he had with him Morgan Philips, tutor of Oriel ; 
 Richard Bristow and John Hewlett, Fellows of Exeter ; John 
 Marshall and Thomas Stapleton, Fellows of New College; 
 Thomas Ford, Fellow of Trinity ; Thomas Dorman, Fellow of 
 All Souls' ; Gregory Martin and Edmund Campion, Fellows 
 of St. John's ; with other graduates and students. Naturally 
 they formed their college on the model of those of their own 
 university, and it became the continuation of Catholic Oxford.'* 
 1 See Pastoralia, August, 1892. 
 
54 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 There was at first no fixed income beyond Allen's private 
 means, and the College was supported chiefly by the alms of 
 Catholics in England. A few years later this was supple- 
 mented by a monthly pension of 100 gold crowns granted 
 by Pope Gregory XIII., and it was then established on a 
 permanent basis as a pontifical college, subject directly to 
 the jurisdiction of the Holy See. It was the first regular 
 seminary established in accordance with the decrees of the 
 Council of Trent. 
 
 The number of students rapidly multiplied, and Douay 
 soon became a general centre for all English Catholics 
 exiled from their country. All those who came were 
 received with open arms, and no one was ever refused 
 admittance, so that the number of students was often in 
 excess of what the regular income would warrant. " For," 
 Cardinal Allen explains, 1 " they cannot wait till a vacancy 
 occurs, as is usual in colleges which belong to places at 
 peace, seeing that they have come to these foreign parts 
 forlorn and stripped of everything, often too with debts con- 
 tracted for the journey, so that they cannot live a day with- 
 out aid, much less return home to the heretics through so 
 many dangers and across such tracts of land and sea." 
 " Besides/' he adds, "if we sent back or rejected only one 
 such person who was otherwise worthy to be received, none 
 would ever come afterwards." 
 
 The following account of the College seven years after its 
 foundation is taken from a letter from the the Rev. Gregory 
 Martin, one of the earliest students, by then a priest, to 
 Blessed Edmund Campion, already on the English 
 mission 2 : 
 
 " It was a beautiful sight which I beheld when I was lately 
 there. In that refectory, where in our time we sat down 
 about six at one table, nearly sixty men and youths of the 
 greatest promise were seated at three tables, eating so 
 pleasantly a little broth, thickened merely with the common- 
 est roots, that you could have sworn they were feasting on 
 
 1 " Historical Introduction to the Douay Diaries," p. Ixxvi. 
 
 2 Ibid., p. xxxvi. 
 
The English Colleges of Douay and St. Ower. 55 
 
 stewed raisins and prunes, English delicacies. Meanwhile, 
 the reader from the pulpit reads aloud the portion of the 
 Old Testament which occurs in the Roman Breviary at the 
 time, adding the parts omitted, so that the whole Bible is 
 easily gone through in one year. Twice a day, at the end of 
 each meal, they still have the usual explanation of a chapter ; 
 only it is done more perfectly than formerly, not merely on 
 account of the pains which Richard Bristow takes, and his 
 knowledge, which was always very great, but also of the 
 increased authority and maturity which is implied in the 
 degree of doctor in divinity lately conferred on him. 
 But there is one thing new, and an admirable novelty it is. 
 Every Saturday and vigil of a Saint's day at one o'clock, a 
 sermon or rather exhortation is delivered in the refectory, 
 to which all our country people come from their lodgings in 
 the town." 
 
 The first four Douay priests were ordained in 1573, one of 
 whom was the above named Gregory Martin. The follow- 
 ing year six were ordained, and in 1575 ten. Two years 
 later the annual number had risen to over twenty. Nearly 
 all these went on the English mission, and not a few ended 
 their days by martyrdom. We may quote the following 
 statistics from the introduction to the " Calendar of the 
 English Martyrs/' published in 1876 1 : 
 
 "The Douay registers regularly record each year the 
 names of the newly ordained priests. The lists of 1581 give 
 the ordination of 43 priests. Of these 15 are marked with 
 the letter M, as subsequently martyred. In 1583 the martyrs 
 are 10 out of 29. Next year they are 9 out of 30, and in 
 1585, 10 out of 24. During the last six months of a single 
 year, 1588, there were no less than 33 martyrs, 22 of 
 whom were priests. Yet the stream of missionaries did not 
 slacken. The report of each fresh martyrdom was celebrated 
 at the College by a Mass of thanksgiving and a solemn Te 
 Deum, and only served to stimulate the zeal and fervour of 
 those who were longing to share the same labours and win 
 the same crown. From calculations furnished in 15 96 it is 
 
 1 p. 6. 
 
56 History of St. Edmund 's College. 
 
 estimated that in that year there were already above 300 
 priests from the seminaries at work on the English mission, 
 assisted by about 50 survivors of the old Marian clergy and 
 1 6 priests of the Society of Jesus. At this time the catalogue 
 of martyrs already numbered 101 secular priests and 4 Jesuits, 
 while more than 100 priests had been sent into banishment." 
 
 Ten years after its foundation the College had to be tern- 
 porarily transferred to Rheims, owing to political troubles, 
 but possession of the old house at Douay was retained, and 
 all returned thither in 1593. The well-known edition of the 
 New Testament was published while the College was at 
 Rheims, but owing to want of funds, the Old Testament was 
 not printed till later, and did not appear till after the return 
 to Douay. 
 
 Dr. Allen was created Cardinal in 1587. The fol!owing 
 year he resigned the presidency of Douay, and retired to 
 Rome, where he spent the rest of his life. He was already 
 in failing health, and he breathed his last on October i6th, 
 1594. He was buried in the Church of the Holy Trinity, 
 which at that time adjoined the English College. 1 
 
 The second President of Douay was Dr. Richard Barratt, 
 who brought the students back from Rheims. Previously 
 to this time the studies had been purely theological ; Dr. 
 Barratt now received students in Philosophy, and later on 
 also those who had not yet completed their " Humanities." 
 Thus the College gradually grew to the form in which it 
 existed latterly and in which it is usually known. 2 
 
 It will not be necessary to follow in detail the vicissi- 
 tudes of the next two hundred years. The following extract 
 may be taken as giving a general idea of the state of the 
 College about the beginning of the eighteenth century. 
 Edmundians will recognize in it an interesting resemblance 
 
 1 Cardinal Allen's crosier was presented to Dr. Griffiths at St. Edmund's 
 in October, 1845. It is now kept at Archbishop's House, Westminster. 
 
 2 The old Douay rules, kept among the archives at St. Edmund's, 
 are of about this date. They are in Latin, and occupy about forty- 
 five pages, giving a very complete idea of the constitution of the College 
 at that time. See Historical Introduction to the Douay Diaries, p. Ixxix., 
 loot note. 
 
The English Colleges of Douay and St. Omer. 57 
 
 to the St. Edmund's they know. The account from which 
 this is taken was published in pamphlet form by " R.C.," 
 who describes himself as a Protestant army chaplain taken 
 to Douay in the course of his duties at the time of the 
 siege in 1710 ; in reality, he was no other than the Rev. 
 Hugh Tootell, better known as " Dodd," the author of the 
 41 Church History of England." He writes as follows : 
 
 " The College as to the building is very mean and low 
 (excepting the refectory, or room where they dine, which 
 is a large, cheerful structure), but this defect is abundantly 
 recompensed with other conveniences of chambers and offices 
 for servants, with a large extent of ground, employed in 
 gardens, of which there are four in number. A private one 
 for the President's use, a common one for the scholars, 
 another for the students in Divinity and masters, a fourth 
 for the use of the kitchen. 
 
 "The Church is but small, proportioned to the rest of 
 the College, 'tis dedicated to Thomas Becket, whom the 
 Papists number amongst their saints, as having lost his life in 
 defence of the immunities of the Church. It is beautified 
 with a fine organ ; and (as I was informed) not many years 
 ago, they did not want several very able musicians ; but of 
 late they have very much laid that study aside, upon pre- 
 tence" that it called the scholars from applying themselves 
 to things of greater moment. The Church is not unpro- 
 vided with relics of Saints (as they esteem them), whereof 
 there are two most remarkable, Thomas Becket's hair- 
 shirt, and Charles Borromaeus, the Archbishop of Milan's 
 Cardinal's cap, which *upon more solemn days are placed 
 upon the altar in silver cases. 
 
 "The College has two libraries, one for the students in 
 Divinity, the other is chiefly made up of classic authors. I was 
 amazed to see such a number of books of controversy about 
 religion, chiefly published by members of this College, which 
 shows how indefatigable their ancestors were in endeavouring 
 to make up the breaches of Henry VIII. and stemming 
 the tide of the Reformation. But what I mostly admired 
 was that the greatest part of these works were printed when 
 
58 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 the authors laboured under the very extremity of poverty ; 
 and yet more money was never wanting to carry on the 
 
 press Every scholar (excepting they are very young) 
 
 has a private chamber to himself, notwithstanding which 
 several prefects and superiors have an arbitrary access to by 
 means of a common key. There is a very decent infirmary 
 for the sick, at some distance from the College, with a 
 prefect and servants to attend them, a physician and an 
 apothecary. 
 
 " I had not the opportunity to be an eye witness to the order 
 of their studies and the economy of the house ; the siege 
 having driven away most of the masters and scholars, and 
 interrupted the usual course ; but, by the relation I had from 
 them their way of living appeared very edifying, and the 
 order of their schools very methodical. I have frequently 
 heard some in our universities repine at their happiness in 
 this respect, and earnestly wish something of that regularity 
 might be established amongst us. They don't run headlong 
 upon their studies. The progress they make is slow and gra- 
 dual, and by consequence must be solid. They are obliged 
 to hear nine different masters before they can complete their 
 studies. Five masters are allotted for what they call 
 Humanity ; two for Philosophy, and two for Theology. 
 What we call the Accidence they call Figures, 1 which they 
 divide into two years, one for the lower, the second for the 
 higher, the third for Grammar, the fourth for Syntax, the 
 fifth for Poetry, the sixth for Rhetoric, which with two years 
 Philosophy and four years Theology make up twelve years. 
 
 " They have different rooms for their schools, which they 
 every year remove into, according as they advance in their 
 studies. They have daily, monthly, and yearly exercises, or 
 experiments of learning, both private and public, which pro- 
 vokes the scholars with laudable emulation to run with 
 
 1 The two classes of " Figures " were changed very shortly after this 
 into three classes of " Rudiments," and this term has survived at St. 
 Edmund's to the present day. At Ushaw the older title of " Figures '' 
 is now in use, though at Crook Hall the term "Rudiments'' was used. 
 The name of the other classes, Rhetoric, Poetry, Syntax, and Grammar, 
 still survive at both places. 
 
I 
 
The English Colleges of Douay and St. Omer. 59 
 
 courage through the tedious paths of learning. They are 
 obliged to about an hour's devotion every morning, and 
 every day is in like manner finished by public prayer ; and 
 as I take it, their hours of rising and going to bed are five 
 and nine. 
 
 " This College entertains no foreigners, yet there are a mix- 
 ture of English in it ; some designed for the Church, other 
 persons of figure and plentiful fortunes in their country ; 
 some of mean parentage, others of the prime nobility ; and 
 yet the discipline of the College runs so that there is not the 
 least distinction observable, either in dress, diet, or apart- 
 ment. If there is any preference or partiality, it is only 
 when a singular progress in their studies recommends them. 
 The house is governed by a President, who is constantly 
 named by the Pope. He enjoys his place for life, and his 
 poweris arbitrary in punishing or rewarding, though he governs 
 according to the standing rules of the College, and seldom 
 acts in matters of moment without the advice of a counsel of 
 Seniors. The next in dignity was the Vice-President, a 
 Procurator, a General Prefect, a Prefect of the Infirmary, a 
 Prefect of the Wardrobe, a Prefect of the Kitchen, and (as I said 
 before) nine masters. All these offices depend entirely upon 
 the President. Besides they have a Gardener, Cook, Brewer, 
 Baker, Tailor, &c., all within the precincts of the college, and 
 maintained by yearly salaries. Their dress is uniform, black 
 cossacks, surtouts plated upon the shoulders and collar-bands. 
 They eat thrice a day. Their breakfast is bread and butter ; 
 at dinner they have half-a-pound of meat ; at supper the same ; 
 with double the quantity upon Sundays and holidays. Their 
 bread and beer is of the best sort, and of this they may 
 have a discretion." 
 
 The inconvenience arising from the small size of the 
 College and the want of accommodation alluded to above 
 continued till 1770. About that time , during the presidency 
 of the Rev. William Green, a collection was made throughout 
 England for the rebuilding of Douay. 1 The new College was 
 
 1 See letter of Bishop Challoner, in Rev. J. F. Gordon's " Catholic 
 Church in Scotland," p. 64. 
 
60 History of St. Edmund ' s College. 
 
 solidly constructed of white stone, and may now be seen, form- 
 ing one side of the " Place des Grands Anglais." The chapel, 
 which stands at one extremity of the front, has a plain exterior, 
 but was richly adorned inside. 
 
 Both the College and the chapel were confiscated by the 
 French Revolutionists within twenty-five years after their 
 erection, and nearly all the ornaments, etc., perished. Among 
 the few that have been preserved is the marble Tabernacle, 
 richly sculptured by Lowell, of London, which may be seen 
 at the present day in the Church of St. Jacques, Douay, on 
 the Altar of the Blessed Sacrament. 
 
 Of the state of the College during the last years of its ex- 
 istence we have contradictory accounts. On the one hand, 
 the Rev. Thomas Smith, one of the last " Seniors," when 
 afterwards Vicar Apostolic of the Northern District, used to 
 say that under Dr. Gibson, his predecessor, who was Presi- 
 dent at Douay from 1781 till 1790, it had been as flourishing 
 as at any period of its existence. " Never greater harmony 
 prevailed among the superiors," he said, " never was greater 
 zeal and ability displayed by the various professors, never 
 was better conduct, greater attention to their studies, nor a 
 more willing observance of the College discipline than 
 was to be found in the different grades of students at [this] 
 time." ' 
 
 On the other hand, Bishop James Talbot was so firmly 
 persuaded of the very reverse, that he was with difficulty 
 persuaded to send any students to the College. Much corre- 
 spondence passed between him and Dr. Poynter, then 
 prefect of studies, and a subject of the London district. 
 Most of the letters are preserved among the Westminster 
 archives. Dr. Poynter was a personal friend of Dr. Gibson, 
 and he maintained that the reports about the want of dis- 
 cipline, and the rumours current of the financial embarass- 
 ment of the College, were alike without foundation. He 
 himself signed a formal certificate that the studies were in 
 good order, and he sent a similar document with respect to 
 the discipline signed by the prefect. 
 
 1 " Haydock Papers," p. 100. 
 
The English Colleges of Douay and St. Omer. 61 
 
 A short time after this, Dr. Gibson was made Vicar 
 Apostolic of the Northern District, and his post at Douay was 
 filled by the Rev. Edward Kitchen. The latter ruled the 
 College for less than two years, when he resigned, and a few 
 months later he died. The Rev. John Daniel succeeded to 
 the office of president, which he held when the College came 
 to an end in 1793, as will be presently described. 1 
 
 We must now turn our attention to the other English 
 college in the north of France, which was likewise confiscated 
 during the Revolution, and the fall of which had considerable 
 bearing on the future of Old Hall. The College at St. Omer 
 was founded originally by Father Parsons, S.J., in 1592, and 
 remained a Jesuit college till 1762. In that year the French 
 Government determined on the expulsion of the Society 
 from France, and, although the Jesuits of St. Omer were 
 British subjects, it was soon ascertained that they would not 
 be exempted from the decree. In order to frustrate the 
 design as far as possible, the professors and students moved 
 secretly across the frontier in the month of August with such 
 of their effects as they were able to carry, and the establish- 
 ment was transferred bodily to Bruges. Here it remained 
 eleven years till the suppression of the Society by Clement 
 XIV. in 1773. On being dispersed from Bruges, a number 
 of the students took refuge at the old-established Jesuit 
 College at Liege, which the Prince Bishop had allowed to 
 continue, and they were followed by one or two of their old 
 superiors. When in turn driven from Liege by the Revolu- 
 tion in 1794, the community took refuge in England, and 
 Mr. Weld, a former student at Bruges, placed at their disposal 
 the mansion of Stonyhurst, in Lancashire, where the College 
 has been ever since. Stonyhurst can therefore trace a 
 descent from the St. Omer College, founded by Father 
 Parsons. 
 
 After the departure of the Jesuits, the College at St. Omer 
 
 1 Mr. Daniel was the last acting president. The last nominal president 
 was the Rev. Francis Tuite, who was elected so that there might be a 
 legal representative to claim the funds from the French Government after 
 Mr. Daniel's death. For a complete list of Presidents of Douay, see 
 Appendix H. 
 
62 History of St. Edmund'' s College. 
 
 was handed over to the English secular clergy of Douay, 
 and by a decree of the French Government, dated September 
 7th, 1762, the Rev. Thomas Talbot, brother of Bishop James 
 Talbot, was appointed president. Two years later, on March 
 24th, 1764, the new constitutions were formulated by u Letters 
 Patent " of the King cf France, who formally declared it to 
 be " our will that our said College continue to be even in 
 time of war under our royal safe-guard and protection, and 
 that it remain supported and confirmed, as we do support 
 and confirm it by these presents, in all rights, exemptions 
 and priveledges, which it hath, might or ought to have 
 enjoyed to this day." * 
 
 A long and heated discussion afterwards took place as to 
 the conduct of the secular clergy in accepting the College. 
 With this we need not here concern ourselves, beyond 
 remarking that the case was sufficiently complicated to 
 present a difficulty to Alban Butler when he was appointed 
 to succeed Mr. Talbot in 1766. According to his nephew 
 and biographer, 2 " doubts were suggested to him on the 
 justice or propriety of his accepting the presidency of a 
 college which in fact belonged to others." He adds, however, 
 that " He advised with the Bishop of Amiens and the Bishop 
 of Boulogne upon the point, and they both agreed in opinion 
 that he might safely accept it/' He acted on this advice, and 
 retained the post till his death in 1773. His successor was 
 Dr. Wilkinson, who managed the College for fourteen years, 
 and then retired in favour of Dr. Gregory Stapleton, 3 who 
 was afterwards so intimately connected with St, Edmund's. 
 
 1 An old copy of the " Letters Patent" is at St. Mary's College, Oscott. 
 A more recent one is among the archives at St. Edmund's. It may be 
 noted that this document gives the date of the original foundation as 1594. 
 
 2 " Life," p. 103. 
 
 3 Gregory Stapleton was the seventh son of Nicholas Stapleton, of 
 Carlton Hall, Yorkshire. He was educated at Douay College, where he 
 arrived from Equerchin Preparatory School in 1762. Ten years later, 
 being then a deacon, he was appointed professor of music, and took rank 
 as a " Senior." On his ordination a year afterwards, he became Procurator, 
 which post he retained more than twelve years. After this he travelled 
 for a time with young Mr. Stonor, and on his return from Italy in 1787 he 
 was appointed President of St. Omer. 
 
The Enolish Colleges of Douay and St. Omer. 63 
 
 The new College at St. Omer for such it really was 
 was carried on under considerable disadvantages at first. It 
 is true that the royal pension of 25O/. a year, which had 
 been paid by the King of France since 1594, was continued ; 
 but this was itself the cause of a good deal of trouble, for it 
 left the authorities in a great measure dependent on the 
 French Government. They were obliged to have a " Council 
 of Administrators," consisting of the President, Vice-President, 
 General Prefect, and the Professors of Rhetoric and Poetry, 
 and this Council frequently interfered greatly with the 
 internal affairs of the College : for though the President was 
 one of the Council, he was liable to be outvoted or even 
 deposed when at variance with the other members. It 
 became a matter of difficulty to obtain professors, and the 
 administrators had sometimes to fall back on men who were 
 not fit for their work. Moreover, it was not easy to fill the 
 College with students. The boys who had been there under 
 the Jesuits had all, or nearly all, accompanied their old 
 masters to Bruges, and there was no demand for another 
 college at the time. By article VI. of the Constitution, no 
 student was admitted " unless he be English by birth or by 
 issue of English and Catholic parents, and unless he profess 
 the Roman Catholic religion ; " and though this rule was not 
 strictly adhered to, and both foreigners and Protestants were 
 sometimes taken, the number of students under the new 
 regime at no time reached the figure it had stood at under 
 the Jesuits. Notwithstanding the disadvantages, however, the 
 secular presidents managed to form a school, and within four 
 years of their undertaking it they had fifty boys. This 
 appears from the following letter from' " An English gentle- 
 man on his travels " dated Paris, March 2ist, 1766: 
 
 "DEAR SIR,- 
 
 In compliance with your request, I have made it 
 my business to inquire into the present state of popish 
 seminaries in Flanders and along the coast from Boulogne. 
 ... At St. Omer's there is a stately college which belonged 
 
64 History of St. Edmund* s College. 
 
 to the English Jesuits before the Jesuits were expelled from 
 France. On their expulsion a party of secular priests from 
 Douay obtained leave to settle in that College. These 
 priests are partly Irish, but the majority of them English ; 
 they have under their care about 50 boys. . . . Their 
 brethren at Douay have near 150 boys at their College." L 
 
 Later on, the numbers showed a further increase, and in 
 spite of all its difficulties, the College succeeded in gaining 
 for itself a fair reputation. Piers, 2 in fact, states definitely 
 that it was as successful under the new administration as it 
 had been before, and instances in proof of what he says the 
 names of such people as Daniel O'Connell, Bishop Milner 
 (sic], Bishop Walsh, the Rev. Joseph Kirch, and others who 
 were educated there. Cavrois, 8 a more recent writer, speaks 
 in the same sense. The following certificate 4 gives testimony 
 from those who were not likely to be predisposed in favour 
 of the College : 
 
 " We the Administrators of the Directory of the District of 
 St. Omer certify and declare that we regard the establishment 
 of the English College of St. Omer very useful to this town, 
 and that it is within our knowledge that the persons who are 
 charged by the state with the education of the youths en- 
 trusted to their care there discharge their duties with the 
 greatest possible exactitude. In witness whereof, at their 
 request, we have given these presents under the seal of our 
 directory, and signed by our registrar." 
 
 An old prospectus of St. Omer, no doubt brought over by 
 Dr. Stapleton himself, is among the archives at St. Edmund's. 
 The following is a copy : 
 
 1 Gentleman's Magazine, May, 1766. 
 
 3 " Notice Historique sur le College Anglais de Saint-Omer," par H. 
 Piers. Aire, 1846. His words are (p. 25), " Sa reputation loin de faiblir 
 dans cette seconde periode, sembla grandir encore par les brillans sujets 
 qui sortirent de son sein." 
 
 3 Le College Anglais a Saint-Omer, par Louis Cavrois, Arras et 
 Saint-Omer, 1867. 
 
 4 This is a translation of an undated document, kept among the 
 archives of the Department at Arras, whither all the papers belonging to 
 the English College of St. Omer were removed by virtue of an " Arrete," 
 dated J anuary 6th, 1 804. 
 
The English Colleges of Douay and St. Omer. 65 
 
 AT THE ENGLISH COLLEGE OF ST. OMER. 
 
 I. 
 
 YOUNG GENTLEMEN are admitted from nine to eleven years of age. 
 They are expected, at least, to read currently ; and, such as have been 
 at other schools, to bring with them from thence a Certificate of their 
 good behaviour. 
 
 II. 
 
 THE terms are Twenty-five Pounds a year ; one quarter of which to be 
 always advanced. Each Student to pay one Guinea entrance, and to 
 bring with him two good suits of clothes, six shirts, four pair of stockings, 
 four pocket handkerchiefs, and two pair of shoes ; otherwise, whatever 
 may be deficient will be procured and charged to account. 
 
 III. 
 
 FOR the above sum, the Latin, Greek, English and French languages, 
 Writing, Arithmetic, and Geography are taught. Table, Bed and Clothes, 
 Washing, Fire, Candle, School-books, Pens, Ink and Paper are provided ; 
 also Physician, Surgeon and Drugs, in all slight disorders ; and every 
 student is allowed sixpence French a week, for pocket-money. 
 
 IV. 
 
 DRAWING, Music, Dancing and Fencing may be learned, in the hours 
 of recreation ; but these are charged apart ; as are Consultations of 
 Physicians and Surgeons extraordinary, Nurses and Remedies in 
 serious diseases, and also the Clothes with which the Students quit the 
 College, after one year's residence. 
 
 V. 
 
 No particular privileges nor exemptions are granted to any of the 
 Students : all are without distinction bound to observe the established 
 Rules of the College. They are not permitted to receive any money 
 unknown to the Superiors. 
 
 TERMS FOR LEARNING. 
 
 s. d. 
 
 Drawing . . . . 4 6 a month. 
 
 Dancing . . . . 29 
 
 Harpsichord ... 54 
 
 Flute .... 5 4 
 
 Singing .... 5 4 
 
 Violin . . . . 39 
 
 Fencing . ... . 39 
 
 Agent for the College, 
 
 MR. HORRABIN, 
 
 No. 4, Castle Street, Holborn, London. 
 
 F 
 
 exclusive of broken strings, 
 exclusive of broken foils. 
 
66 History of St. Edmund ' s College. 
 
 During the last two years of the existence of the College 
 Daniel O'Connell and his brother Maurice were students, and 
 it was here that the former made the acquaintance of the 
 future Bishop Walsh, with whom he afterwards became so 
 intimate. Dr. Stapleton, who is said to have been a specially 
 good judge of character, wrote the following remarkable 
 forecast of O'Connell's future in a letter dated January, 1792, 
 addressed to his uncle, Maurice O'Connell : 
 
 " You desire to have my candid opinion respecting your 
 nephews, and you very properly remark that no habit can be 
 worse than that of the instructors of youth who seek to 
 gratify the parents of those under their care by ascribing to 
 them qualities which they do not really possess. You add 
 that being only the uncle of these young men, you can afford 
 to hear the real truth respecting their abilities or deficiencies. 
 It is not my habit to disguise the precise truth in reply to 
 such inquiries as yours. You shall, therefore, have my opinion 
 with perfect candour." 
 
 After a short account of Maurice, the younger, he proceeds : 
 
 " With respect to the elder, Daniel, I have but one sentence 
 to write about him, and that is, that I was never so much 
 mistaken in my life as I shall be unless he be destined to 
 make a remarkable figure in society." 
 
 O'Connell was removed from St. Omer in 1792, and sent 
 to Douay ; but he only stayed there a few months, when, 
 being alarmed at the progress of the Revolution, he returned 
 to Ireland, just in time to escape the general imprisonment. 
 
 The Colleges of Douay and St. Omer were both con- 
 fiscated by the Revolutionists in 1793 St. Omer in August, 
 Douay in October. In each case the communities had to 
 undergo a long and trying imprisonment before they were 
 allowed to return to England. The first establishment of St. 
 Edmund's as a substitute for Douay took place a month after 
 the fall of the College ; but for more than a year after this 
 the men who were most required at Old Hall as professors and 
 superiors, as well as some of the most promising ecclesiastical 
 students, were in confinement at Doullens and Arras. In 
 order to understand matters connected with the foundation 
 
The English Colleges of Douay and St. Omer. 6 7 
 
 of St. Edmund's, therefore, it will be necessary first to make 
 ourselves acquainted with the circumstances under which 
 Douay came to an end, and the various stages of the im- 
 prisonment. We owe it, moreover, to the memories of Dr. 
 Stapleton, Dr. Poynter, and others of the " Confessors of 
 Doullens," the transmitters to St. Edmund's of Douay 
 customs and traditions, to record the trials and hardships 
 which they went through for the sake of religion, in meeting 
 which they showed a courage and devotion worthy of the best 
 days of the College. The history of their sufferings in prison 
 will form the best introduction to their work for St. Edmund's. 
 
 F 2 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE IMPRISONMENT OF THE ENGLISH COLLEGIANS. 
 
 17931795. 
 
 The French Revolution The Douay clergy and the " Civic Oath '' 
 Disturbances at Douay Attack on the College Death of Louis 
 XVI. War with England National guards take possession of 
 Douay College Secret burying of the plate and valuables The 
 English expelled from the town The collegians recalled a few 
 weeks later Seizure of the College and imprisonment of the students 
 Removal to Doullens Escape of the Rev. W. H. Coombes and 
 others The " Trente-deux '' Dr. Stapleton and the other professors 
 and students at St. Omer imprisoned Behaviour of the boys under 
 the schismatical priests Removal to Arras Thence to Doullens 
 Death of Robespierre Its effect on the treatment of the collegians 
 Return to St. Omer and Douay Dr. Stapleton goes to Paris, and 
 obtains the liberation of the collegians Return to England March, 
 1795- 
 
 FOR some time before the execution of Louis XVI., at the 
 beginning of the year 1793, the position of the English col- 
 legians in the north of France had become far from pleasant. 
 Douay, as a town, suffered less at first than St. Omer, and 
 during the early period of the Revolution, England and France 
 being nominally at peace, and the British ambassador still at 
 Paris, the College seemed fairly safe. At the time when the 
 National Assembly decreed the suppression of the French 
 establishments of education, and appropriated their property, 
 the superiors of the English College at Douay claimed 
 exemption on the score of its being British property. Their 
 claim was allowed, but in order to establish it they permitted 
 the title deeds to be taken to Paris and examined, which led 
 some years afterwards to most unfortunate results. 
 
 Towards the end of the year 1791 the question arose as 
 to the professors taking the " Civic Oath," and again they 
 claimed exemption on account of their nationality.' By the 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 69 
 
 Treaty of Navigation and Commerce of September 26th, 
 1786, all foreigners had been excused from any obligation of 
 attending the public ceremonies of Divine worship in the 
 churches or elsewhere ; and on the strength of this the 
 superiors of all the British establishments at Douay claimed 
 the privilege of performing the exercises of religion in their 
 own houses without molestation. In order to make good 
 their claim, the heads of each of the five houses * had to 
 appear before the Directory. They contended that being 
 foreigners, they were not to be classed with the "Pretres 
 assermentes," or with the* 'Pretres non-assermentes," being 
 at the most " Fonctionaires Publics " of their respective 
 countries. After they had been heard, they were politely 
 dismissed, with an assurance that due regard should be paid 
 to their remonstrances, and the next morning a favourable 
 message was sent to each of the houses. 
 
 So far the town had been comparatively quiet. The first 
 serious disturbance occurred a few months later. It was 
 witnessed by two students of the College, 2 from one of whom 
 the following particulars were afterwards obtained : 
 
 " They were returning from a walk in the country, when, 
 on entering the gates, they saw in every direction too evident 
 signs of some extraordinary and alarming proceeding. 
 Women standing in groups at the doors of houses were 
 wringing their hands, collecting in parties and as quickly 
 separating, some with terror, but more with menace painted 
 on their countenances, and all tending in one way or other 
 towards the great square. Alarm, not less than curiosity, led 
 the two students in the same direction, and they soon found 
 
 1 The English, Scotch, and Irish colleges, and the English Benedictine 
 and Franciscan monasteries. These particulars are taken from a 
 memorial addressed by Dr. Poynter and Mr. Daniel to the British 
 Commissioners in Paris more than twenty years later. See Appendix G. 
 
 2 Thomas Penswick, afterwards Bishop, and Thomas Gillow, subse- 
 quently missionary rector of North Shields, who escaped together when 
 the others were taken to prison. Both came to Old Hall for a time, but 
 afterwards went to Crook. The details here given are taken from the 
 rough notes made from the latter's description by the Rev. John 
 Gillow, D.D., his nephew, vice-president of Ushaw. They are printed 
 here by kind permission of Mr. Joseph Gillow, who is a great-nephew of 
 the Douay student. 
 
70 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 themselves in the midst of a serious tmeute. Before them was 
 a multitude of upwards of 10,000 men, a promiscuous mob of 
 soldiers and citizens, entirely filling the great square. Not 
 far off was a body of troops waiting the orders of their 
 captain, who was in anxious conversation with one of the 
 civil authorities. The mob seemed to be waiting the issue of 
 their discussion, evidently prepared to resist should orders be 
 given for their dispersion. After a short time the magistrate 
 retired into the court house, and the captain withdrew his 
 troops, leaving the town at the mercy of the insurgents. 
 Some officers were indeed seen making ineffectual efforts to 
 withdraw the soldiers, but it was only by persuasion ; for a 
 great part of the garrison had joined in the tumult, and none 
 of the authorities, either civil or military, dared to interfere 
 by compulsory measures. 
 
 "This was the first successful outburst of the spirit of 
 anarchy at Douay ; for, notwithstanding all the attempts of 
 the ruling Jacobin party to seduce its good faith, Douay had 
 still stood by the side of loyalty and order longer than any 
 of the towns of the northern departments. This unfortunate 
 beginning of real troubles was occasioned by two of the 
 orators of the National Assembly, who had been sent from 
 Paris to spread the spirit of their faction. Taking advantage 
 of the scarcity arising from the late bad harvests, from which 
 the poor of Douay had grievously suffered, they harangued 
 the people in their accustomed licentious tone, attributing 
 their miseries to the rapacity of the rich, and by their violence 
 they succeeded in inflaming their worst passions. In their 
 fury the excited populace fell on the good and loyal citizens, 
 one of whom, Derbaix, was the printer employed by the 
 College, and had become obnoxious to the orators by the 
 loyal tone of his press ; and the other was an extensive 
 baker, whom they charged with starving the people for the 
 gratification of his avarice. They hung them up to the 
 lamp post as victims to the cause of liberty, and then spent 
 the night in dragging their dead bodies in tumultuous pro- 
 cession through the streets. Having thus publicly committed 
 these two murders, the town became implicated, and the 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. J r 
 
 influence of the well-disposed was crushed beneath the 
 triumph of popular tyranny." 
 
 The first attack on the College is also described by Mr. 
 Gillow : 
 
 " It was a short time before ten o'clock, and at the moment 
 when the community was leaving the chapel to retire to rest. 
 Their attention was first caught by the mingled sounds of 
 many voices, as of a riotous crowd filling the street before 
 their doors. Then followed tremendous knocks at the door 
 with the butt ends of their muskets, accompanied with 
 menacing demands of immediate admission. Dr. Poynter 
 and a large body of the higher students were at the moment 
 passing the door. Perceiving that resistance would be worse 
 than useless, he opened the door, while the students stood in 
 the open passage to see the cause of this visit. Immediately 
 four or five of the soldiers in a state of intoxication entered, 
 and pushed forward through the porch and inner door into 
 the corridor. They called out for the young men to be led 
 out into the streets to go along with them. Dr. Poynter 
 attempted to remonstrate, saying that the students were 
 many of them in bed, and the rest were now retiring, and 
 begged that they would not disturb them. ' Where are your 
 prisons ? open your prisons,' they exclaimed. ' We have no 
 prisons/ replied Dr. Poynter, and would have added that the 
 young men were free and happy, but the soldiers grew furious. 
 One drew his sword, and the consequences threatened to 
 become serious, when, in an instant, Messrs. Gillow, Silvertop, 
 Riddell, and one or two more, as if moved by a common 
 influence, rushed forward, and taking each of the soldiers by 
 the arm, cried out * Vive la nation ! ' and so drew them out 
 into the streets. The doors were closed, and the crowd 
 moved away to the cry of * Vive la nation ! vive la liberte ! ' 
 The students were carried in a sort of triumphal procession 
 through the streets of Douay, and were out most of the night ; 
 and in this manner the College was temporarily saved." 
 
 In the meantime the state of France was beginning to tell 
 on the numbers at the College. Most of those who were able 
 to do so were returning to England, and no new students 
 
72 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 arrived to take their places. The diary gives the total of those 
 in the house on October ist, 1790, as 140, exclusive of servants. 
 The following year it had fallen to 126, and in 1792 to 103. 
 During the next few months many more returned to England, 
 and it became a serious question as to the best course to 
 pursue. The Irish College had already been broken up, and 
 Mr. Farquharson, the Rector of the Scots' College, likewise 
 sent his students away; while he himself, with a few others, 
 stayed to keep possession of the house. A similar course had 
 been pursued by the Anglo-Benedictines ; the main body of 
 the community were disbanded, while Prior Sharrock with 
 five others remained behind in charge of the'monastery. The 
 question was whether the English collegians should follow 
 their example. 
 
 In the difficult situation in which they were placed some 
 hesitation was shown. *' Perhaps," wrote Mr. John Penswick, 1 
 " there was a deficiency of energetic resolve about our very 
 worthy President (Mr. Daniel). . . . Great allowances must be 
 made for his indecision. . . . Could he have surmised that the 
 College had been lost through his own want of perseverance, 
 that imagination, slender and groundless though it might 
 be, would have been fatal to his peace, and perhaps to his 
 life." This was the motive that decided them to remain. 
 Were they now to retreat to England, it seemed that the 
 College would at once be confiscated, and such an event 
 seemed almost fatal to the prospect of Catholicity in England. 
 Hence they made up their minds to remain, trusting partly 
 to their being less than twelve miles from the frontier, over 
 which they could escape if necessary. " To their honour, be 
 it said," adds Mr. Penswick, "that they never faltered in 
 their determination for a single moment. To one final 
 resolve they arrived," and from it they never swerved. The 
 College must be retained at all hazards." 
 
 After the execution of the king on January 2ist, 1793, 
 war was declared with England, and the troubles began in 
 
 1 "Haydock Papers," p. 115. Rev. John Penswick was the brother of 
 Bishop Thomas Penswick, and lived to be the last survivor of the Douay 
 collegians. He died on October 3oth, 1864. 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 73 
 
 earnest. The following letter from one of the students, 
 dated February 2ist, 1793, describes the beginning of the 
 end: 
 
 " On the morning of Monday last, the i8th of the present 
 month, a body of national guards was ordered to assemble 
 in the market place, without being informed of the design of 
 their expedition. They were no sooner assembled, and their 
 commissaries from the district arrived, but they filed off to 
 the five British establishments which are settled in our 
 town. We had not been informed of their coming till a few 
 moments before their arrival, when some people, with coun- 
 tenances bespeaking their fears, ran to inform us that the 
 guards were assembled to expel us from our habitations. I 
 leave you to judge of our alarms at this information. They 
 arrived soon after, and summoned the president and some 
 others into the parlour. There an apostate priest and monk 
 of Marchiennes, as a member of the district, read over a 
 warrant which authorized them to impose the national seals 
 upon the goods and papers of the College as also those of 
 the superiors. On leaving the parlour the guards dispersed 
 themselves in the different places on the different gal.eries, 
 some few excepted, who attended the commissaries in the 
 different places where they laid the seals. The guards in 
 general formed a despicable collection ; they were seemingly 
 the scum of the town. The commissaries were equally un- 
 known to us. The places on which the seals are to be seen 
 are the president's and procurator's chests and papers, the 
 divines' library, the curiosity room, the street doors of the 
 bakehouse, infirmary, and church. The sacristy was left 
 untouched. The refectory plate in part was seen, but 
 nothing taken. We are indeed apprehensive that when they 
 come to erase the seals an entire inventory of our goods 
 will be taken,after which term they will be said to be no 
 more at our disposal. The pretended motive of these pro- 
 ceedings was to put our property in security, as a storm, they 
 said, seemed to be gathering against us from people of in- 
 ferior conditions, among whom several rumours, unfavourable 
 to us, had been spread. The imposture, though trimmed 
 
74 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 with a good deal of finesse, was too palpable to gain any 
 credit among impartial reviewers. We have observed the 
 first proceedings in regard to every religious community from 
 the beginning of the Revolution down to the present times, 
 and we always discovered them to begin with deceit and end 
 in robbery ; so that to think that we should trust to their 
 outward sincerity was the meanest compliment that could be 
 paid to our understandings. The real cause was unknown to 
 us for some time, but a letter received from Paris seems to 
 unravel the whole mystery ; at least to throw such light upon 
 it as to direct our determinations. . . . 
 
 "The letter clearly discovers to you the reason of our 
 goods being sealed, and shows the cause -traced up to the 
 National Convention. The decree of the 9th last August 
 mentioned is a decree by which all incorporate bodies, with- 
 out exception, were declared suppressed. On hearing this 
 we were not alarmed, because we did not suppose it regarded 
 strangers, but we were deceived. The decree of the I4th in- 
 stant, February, declares that English, etc. etc., colleges should 
 receive the pay of their funds till the expiration of the six 
 first months in 1793, ordering the Committees of Instruction, 
 Surveillance, and that of Alienation to prepare the final 
 decree. . . . There is no one amongst us who discovers 
 reason for hope, but I suppose we shall linger on a month or 
 two longer. Remember me in a particular manner to all 
 friends, informing them that I shall perhaps be very soon 
 with them. ... If I can send you any information of the 
 precise time we are to depart, I will. 
 
 " P.S. We have had two or three guards in the house since 
 Monday last, the most ill-looking fellows you ever saw, so 
 that we are obliged to have one or two to sit up to guard them." 
 
 The above letter was printed in England for private cir- 
 culation, and on the back was added an extract from another 
 dated Paris, February i8th, 1793, giving further particulars 
 about the decree alluded to. From this it appears that it 
 concerned the colleges only, the English convents being con- 
 sidered as already suppressed by a decree of the previous 
 August. The writer, whose name is not known, urges that 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 75 
 
 Dr. Stapleton should come to Paris on behalf of the Colleges 
 of Douay and St. Omer, which, he says, are the most con- 
 cerned in the matter, and obtain the best conditions pos- 
 sible, such as leave to dispose of their property and go 
 elsewhere. " It may be proper," he says, however, " to con- 
 sider the probabilities of things continuing to go on for any 
 long time, and whether it may not be most prudent to linger 
 on till it be seen what will be the final event." This latter 
 was the course adopted. 
 
 In the meantime steps were taken by some of the more 
 daring of the students to elude the jailers and rescue some of 
 the College property. One boy let himself down by a rope 
 from a room on the second floor to the window of the 
 physical science room, and having taken some of the best 
 instruments, again let himself down from the first floor to the 
 ground. Another climbed up one chimney, down another 
 which communicated with it, and so gained access to the 
 president's room. In this way some of the plate and other 
 valuables were secured and carried out by four philosophers, 
 who after scaling the walls reached a safe spot outside the 
 town and buried the treasures. 1 Another portion was 
 
 1 The four philosophers were Richard Thompson, John Clarkson, 
 William Lucas, and Thomas Penswick. For the information of those 
 who may not be acccustomed to the terms in use at our Catholic colleges, 
 it may be as well to explain that those who studied Philosophy were then, 
 as now, called " Philosophers." Similarly, students in divinity were 
 known as " Divines," or " Theologians." 
 
 The plate and valuables buried outside the walls were dug up again 
 eighteen months later, on the return of the collegians from Doullens, and 
 sold to defray their expenses. The part which was buried inside the 
 College, however, remained under ground for a very long time afterwards. 
 It was recovered in the year 1863 by the late Mgr. Searle, an old Ushaw 
 student, and one of the trustees ot St. Edmund's, who having obtained 
 permission from Napoleon III. to search for it, found it by means of 
 descriptions previously given of the hiding-place. It was brought to 
 England and most of it was divided between Ushaw and Old Hall, as 
 the heirs of Douay. The two Giffard goblets were presented to Oscott. 
 The portion that fell to St. Edmund's included a mounted salver, the 
 gift of the Duke of Norfolk in 1701, six special goblets, given by old 
 Catholic families, with their names inscribed, ranging in date from 1694 
 to 1753, a number of ordinary goblets, salt dishes, mustard pots, forks 
 and spoons. In addition to this, Mgr. Searle, on his death, left to St. 
 Edmund's the large drinking goblet which had been given by the Norfolk 
 family in 1744, and which he reserved to himself during his lifetime. 
 
76 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 buried inside the college, as were also the relics, including 
 the hair shirt of St. Thomas a Becket, and the red biretta of 
 St. Charles Borromeo. 1 
 
 The next turn of affairs showed the collegians that they 
 were all prisoners, for leave to quit the city was refused. A 
 few managed to escape, among them the Rev. Edward Peach 
 and Robert Freemont. Others tried, failed, and were put in 
 prison. " Thus situated," writes the Rev. Joseph Hodgson, 2 
 " we deemed it less dangerous to abide all consequences by a 
 peaceable demeanour in our own house than to attempt an 
 escape. Superiors were not wanting in every possible exer- 
 tion to procure protection and safety. Everything was done 
 to keep up our spirits and to remove despondence ; and, 
 strange as it may appear, never do I remember a more cheer- 
 ful flow of spirits, in the generality, than what was manifested 
 during the whole time. We literally cheered away the gloom 
 of thoughtful reflections and pining wishes, by singing whole 
 hours at a time. ' God save the King ' and ' Rule Britannia ' 
 bespoke our hearty wishes for success to his Majesty's arms ; 
 and the Latin song, made by a scholar at Winchester School, 
 * Dulce Domum/ was a fond wish once more and soon to see 
 our friends and home. It was, however, soon found prudent 
 to be careful in singing * God save the King,' so that f Dulce 
 Domum ' remained our standing song. Such a behaviour 
 astonished every one. Friends and enemies wondered alike 
 how we could sing in such circumstances ; and sometimes 
 heaved a sigh of concern to tell us we did not know what we 
 had still to expect." 
 
 1 The body of the Ven. John Southworth, the martyr, was also one of 
 the Douay treasures ; according to the Orthodox: Journal for 1817 
 (p 446), it was removed to a place of security on May 4th, 1793. No 
 trace was discovered by Mgr. Searle of this or any other of the relics. 
 Even if he had known exactly where to look and it seems that, owing to 
 changes in the internal structure, there was in some cases considerable 
 difficulty in identifying the precise spot it is more than doubtful whether 
 anything would have been left of them after seventy- five years under 
 ground. > 
 
 2 The Rev Joseph Hodgson, last Vice- President of Douay, wrote a 
 long account of the seizure of the College and the imprisonment at 
 Doullens, which was published in the Catholic Magazine for 1831. The 
 original is among the Westminster archives. 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 77 
 
 Meanwhile, the defeat of the French general, Dumourier, 
 brought the seat of war to the neighbourhood of Douay, and 
 several times the fighting was near enough to be heard by 
 the college students. At the beginning of August matters 
 came to a crisis. A siege appeared imminent, and the order 
 was given to expel all British subjects within twenty-four 
 hours. A list of English residents was appended, and in it 
 were included the professors and students of the English 
 College, and the monks of the Benedictine Monastery. An 
 exception was made in favour of Mr. Daniel, the president, 
 who was allowed to stay and take care of the College, and 
 two students who were too ill to be moved. 1 
 
 It was necessary for all those who were expelled to provide 
 themselves with passports, on which their destinations were 
 written. Those of the English collegians were made out to 
 Lens, a small town in the Department Pas de Calais ; but 
 they never reached there. Mr. Daniel obtained leave for them 
 to stop the first night at their country house at Equerchin, 
 and there they remained unmolested for nearly two months. 
 The English Benedictines likewise had a house in the same 
 village, where they also remained without being disturbed. 
 
 Early in the month of October, when the danger of 
 siege had passed, a sudden order was given for all to come 
 bacjc to Douay. "The order to return," writes Dr. Gillow, 
 " had a pacific appearance. It was represented to them at 
 Equerchin that the seat of war being removed further into 
 Flanders, and Douay being no longer in danger of a siege, 
 the community might come back without inconvenience or 
 danger to the town. This pretext was put forth to prevent 
 their attempting to escape. . . . Hence may be conceived 
 their consternation, when they found on their arrival in the 
 town by the edict which had been issued, and which they saw 
 placarded on the walls, ordering the English students to 
 go as prisoners to the Scotch College, that they had been 
 deceived and ensnared." 
 
 The edict referred to was dated Saturday, October I3th, 
 
 1 John Eldridge and Thomas Brady. Eldridge afterwards recovered, 
 but Brady died of a decline the following year. 
 
7 8 History of Si. Edmund's College. 
 
 and contained three articles, which were to the following 
 effect : 
 
 1. That all subjects of the King of Great Britain be arrested 
 till peace be established. 
 
 2. That they be treated with tenderness. 1 
 
 3. That all their property be confiscated. 
 
 No preparations had been made at the Scotch College 
 for the reception of the English students. When they 
 arrived, late in the evening, they were simply given the 
 refectory as a sleeping room and allowed to make the best 
 of it. The next day was Sunday, October I3th, the Feast of 
 St. Edward the Confessor, but no mass was possible. Prayers 
 were read in English, morning and afternoon. The same 
 day gendarmes arrived with some captives from Equerchin. 
 Among these was the Rev. William H. Coombes, in whom 
 Edmundians will take a special interest on account of his long 
 connection with St. Edmund's. He was professor of Rhe- 
 toric at Douay, and is described by a contemporary as an 
 accomplished scholar and an excellent linguist. Compara- 
 tively a young man, his impetuous disposition sometimes 
 carried him beyond the limits of prudence, and it is said that 
 much of the animosity displayed by the Revolutionists 
 against the College arose in the first instance from an article 
 written by him the previous year in a Royalist newspaper. 
 
 Mr. Coombes was one of those who, at the time of the 
 imprisonment, succeeded in escaping to England. Some 
 years afterwards he was asked to write an account of his 
 adventures, which appeared in the " Catholic Directory" for 
 i8oo. 2 Most of those who escaped had similar experiences 
 to recount, and that of Mr. Coombes may fairly be taken as 
 a specimen of the rest. 
 
 It appears that he first came to the determination of trying 
 to get away as soon as he saw the proclamation at Douay. 
 Having managed to get out of the town without mishap, he 
 was found the same evening at the country house at Equerchin, 
 
 1 This second article, according to Dr. Douglass's Diary, was shortly 
 afterwards cancelled. 
 
 2 See Appendix B. 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 79 
 
 by the officer who was sent there to take possession of it as 
 British property, according to the same proclamation. He 
 tells us that he was mistaken for the president and was made 
 to attend the sealing up of the .various rooms. The next 
 morning he was brought back to Douay and placed in the 
 Scotch College with the others, his first attempt thus ending 
 in failure. 
 
 In the meantime, the English College was left at the mercy 
 of the people. " The doors were thrown open for three days," 
 writes Dr. Poynter, " during which part of the furniture was 
 sold, and the rest of the goods that could be easily moved 
 and carried off was plundered by the mob." On the Wed- 
 nesday following, an order was given for the collegians to be 
 taken to Doullens, a town in Picardy, to be there imprisoned 
 in the citadel. We are told that " Mr. President was indulged 
 with a coach," and the others, including Prior Sharrock and 
 five Benedictine monks, followed in a train of eight waggons, 
 under the escort of dragoons and gendarmes. They set 
 out soon after one o'clock, and a long afternoon's drive 
 followed, as they had to reach Arras, a distance of some 
 twenty miles, that evening. The guards allowed those who 
 chose to get down from their waggons and walk, and most 
 of them profited by the permission. This was advan- 
 tageous for any that had thoughts of escaping ; but the road 
 between Douay and Arras being of the common French type, 
 straight and without hedge or fence, and the country quite 
 flat, such a proceeding was not easy. In the case of Mr. 
 Coombes, the shortness of his sight formed an additional 
 obstacle, and though he made frequent attempts to slip away 
 unobserved, walking from one waggon to another, and con- 
 versing with the different guards in turn, he was for a long 
 time unsuccessful, and was beginning to despair, when a 
 favourable opportunity presented itself, of which he at once 
 took advantage. He describes it as follows : 
 
 " It was evening. The waggons were at some distance 
 from each other, and the attention of the guards was, of 
 course, more divided, or, what is more probable, their vigi- 
 lance was considerably relaxed. We had just entered a 
 
8o History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 village situated at the bottom of a considerable declivity ; 
 while some of the waggons advanced and by the irregularity 
 of the road were soon out of sight, the rest were gently pro- 
 ceeding down the hill. I embraced this happy moment ; 
 alone and unperceived retired to a poor habitation on the side 
 of the road and begged the favour of enjoying the comfort of 
 a fire. A poor honest woman, the wife of a day labourer, 
 and her aged parent gave me a kind reception ; the door was 
 shut, and I seated myself by the fire. 
 
 " Here I remained in some agitation, while the prisoners and 
 guards were passing by the door ; fortunately, no one entered 
 the house at this critical moment, when I might have been 
 easily discovered. The name of this village is St. Laurent ; 
 it is but a small distance from Arras, at which place the 
 prisoners soon arrived. The gates of that town were shut at 
 an early hour and I was relieved from the apprehension of 
 being pursued." 
 
 The most difficult part of Mr. Coombes' undertaking was 
 now accomplished; but he had still before him the task of 
 getting across the frontier. In order to effect this, he set out 
 from St. Laurent at about ten o'clock the same night and 
 walked to Equerchin, and thence to a little village two miles 
 further on, called Flers, which he reached the following 
 morning. Whilst here, he heard that two others ' had es- 
 caped between Douay and Arras, and had arrived at a farm- 
 house hard by. He joined them, and the three together 
 started to cross the frontier the next evening. Their first 
 attempt was not successful. The canal which flows from 
 Lille to Douay lay between them and the frontier and the 
 bridges were all guarded. They tried a place where formerly 
 a boat used to be stationed, but it had been removed, and 
 they returned to their farm-house before daybreak. Nor 
 were their troubles over yet. The next day it was 
 reported that " emigres " were taking refuge in the village, 
 and, in anticipation of a search, Mr. Coombes and his com- 
 panions were advised to take refuge in a small barn, where 
 they hid themselves behind a pile of straw. Here they spent 
 1 John Devereux and John Rickaby. 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 81 
 
 what Mr. Coombes describes as a " long and tedious day, in 
 silence, darkness and sorrow." Evening came at last, and 
 again they set out. This time they were more successful. 
 By means of an old ladder, which they fixed to the remains 
 of a broken bridge, they managed to climb across the canal, 
 and after walking all night, at four o'clock on the morning 
 of the 2Oth of October, they were pronounced to be in a 
 place of safety. 
 
 Of Mr. Coombes's subsequent movements we are only 
 briefly informed. He arrived at Tournay on Sunday, 
 October 2Oth, and went thence to Brussels and Louvain to 
 visit some friends, who were much astonished to see him. He 
 arrived in London a few weeks later. 
 
 We must now return to the narrative of what happened to 
 the rest of the students and professors after Mr. Coombes left 
 them. The first part can be given in the words of Richard 
 Thompson, who himself escaped about a month later, and 
 was at Old Hall by the end of the year. He wrote to Dr. 
 Douglass from Louvain on December nth, as follows : 
 
 " Mr. Coombes, I presume, informed you of everything till 
 his happy escape, soon after which we arrived at Arras and 
 had the soldiers' barracks assigned to us for our night's 
 repose. But an alarm arising that the soldiers had left 
 behind them a garrison of vermin, we reposed as well as we 
 could in the open court, in carts, coaches or wherever we could 
 please ourselves the best. Mr. President, for example, in a 
 coach, Mr. Vice-President walking in the court, Mr. Prefect in 
 an open cart. Arriving the following evening at the citadel 
 of Doullens, we were drawn up in battle array and marched 
 into a sally-port under the ramparts a ci-devant necessaries 
 for the soldiers covering the ground with a little straw, 
 which the generous republic granted us at eight sous a 
 bundle, after a booty of all our beds and other possessions. 
 Here you would naturally conclude that we passed a long 
 and unhappy night ; long indeed, but not miserable, for 
 never, I am persuaded, did either our superiors or the boys 
 pass a more merry and sportful night at Equerchin, neither 
 will they ever forget the night in the black hole. Having 
 
 G 
 
82 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 remained there till about eleven the next morning, we were 
 removed thence into a garret, from one extremity into an- 
 other ; for as we were that night placed on the bare ground, 
 so the next we were on the top of the chateau, as it is termed, 
 where we remained for a fortnight, exposed on every side to 
 wind and rain. The extent of the garret was just sufficient 
 to contain straw for forty-seven of us, each about a foot in 
 breadth. If the wind blew, we were forced, as I may say, to 
 hold fast our blankets, for these our generous district had 
 allowed us, or rather overlooked in the common hurry. If 
 we wished to enjoy daylight, which they could scarce deprive 
 us of, we had to open little square wooden doors, for those 
 were our windows, and as the building was lately raised, 
 the wind burst in on every side by the chinks, slates and other 
 such places. Such was our church, such our dormitory, study- 
 place and refectory ; which last was least wanted, for regular 
 meals we had none for some few days at first, but ate whenever 
 we could beg or buy a little bread, without regard to the colour, 
 white, brown, black, or purple, for we ate all sorts indifferently. 
 "In this lodging we passed our time from the i8th of 
 October till St. Charles' day, when we changed our apart- 
 ment for another below stairs, not indeed exposed to the in- 
 clemency of the weather, but less commodious as it was of 
 less extent. But you must remark that all these disadvan- 
 tages are not without some advantages, for we have a court 
 to play in, not less than our garden at Douay. We have 
 likewise lately obtained, by repeated petitions to the Depart- 
 ment and District of Douay, Department, District and Com- 
 mittee of the Public of Dourlens, and to Citizen Dumont the 
 Commissary in those parts, an allowance of bread, viz. a loaf of 
 six pounds every four days to ... - 1 not of the best sort, nor 
 is it distributed regularly, for we do not receive it oftener than 
 every six or seven days. Other allowances they likewise 
 expect to be granted very shortly. But I fear they have too 
 good an opinion of French generosity. At present they gene- 
 rally procure, but at an excessive rate, a little meat for dinner, 
 and hope that may not fail them, as most other things have 
 1 Here a few words are torn off. 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 83 
 
 already failed the town. Such, indeed, are the difficulties and 
 hardships they have to encounter, but they have wherewith to 
 gain the victory, for, so far are they from yielding by dis- 
 content and grief, they show a courage and alacrity able to 
 subdue every enemy they may meet." 
 
 For the first six weeks of the imprisonment nothing 
 of importance occurred to break the monotony, but the 
 finances were gradually getting low, and they were beginning 
 to be in great straits. Some were already selling their 
 watches and other valuables, when a curious coincidence 
 brought them relief. 
 
 Among some prisoners who were being marched through 
 the town was an old servant of the English College of St. 
 Omer, who recognized Mr. Wilds, one of the Douay pro- 
 fessors (afterwards a professor of St. Edmund's), having seen 
 him once when he was on a visit to St. Omer. An opportunity 
 was thus afforded of communicating with Dr. Stapleton, then 
 imprisoned in that city in the French College. It was not 
 considered safe to talk to this man for any length of time, 
 but a hurried note was written by Mr. Daniel, and afterwards 
 safely delivered, in which the difficulties in which they were 
 placed were described. On receipt of this letter Dr. Staple- 
 ton lost no time in communicating with friends in England, 
 which" he was fortunately able to do without much difficulty, 
 his confinement being at that time less strict ; and after this 
 they were kept supplied with money at regular intervals. 
 
 During the early part of the imprisonment it had not been 
 considered safe to attempt the celebration of Mass. After a 
 time, when they became more accustomed to their situation, 
 they became at the same time bolder, and began to think of 
 venturing on a secret Low Mass. The necessary appurtenances 
 had been brought by the Benedictines. 1 To serve for an 
 altar, one of the windows was unhinged and supported hori- 
 zontally. On it was placed the altar stone. For fear of 
 creating suspicion, they did not rise any earlier than usual, 
 but at the accustomed time all knelt as quietly as possible on 
 
 1 The chalice used on these occasions is now at St. Gregory's, Down- 
 side, the lineal descendant of St. Gregory's, Douay. 
 
 G 2 
 
84 History of St. Edmunds College. 
 
 their straw beds, and the Holy Sacrifice was offered by Prior 
 Sharrock. 
 
 Mass was said in prison for the first time on the Feast of 
 All Saints. There was still, however, no possibility of con- 
 fession, as Doullens, being in a different diocese from Douay, 
 the priests had now no longer any faculties. To remedy this, 
 an escape party was formed, to endeavour to communicate 
 with the Bishop of Amiens, in whose diocese Doullens was 
 situated, and who was at that time living in exile at Tournay. 
 Four of the students T volunteered to undertake the errand, 
 and a word was agreed upon to be communicated, as a signal 
 that the necessary permission was granted. 
 
 The ramparts at Doullens are easily accessible from the 
 interior, but the wall is some forty or fifty feet high outside. 
 For their escape, therefore, it was first necessary to elude 
 the sentinels so as to reach the ramparts. This was suc- 
 cessfully accomplished on November 24th about dusk by the 
 assistance of the main body of students, who managed to form 
 themselves into a temporary screen between the sentinels and 
 the fugitives ; and when it was dark a rope, which they had 
 obtained from a French gentleman, was securely fixed at the 
 top of the wall. They all descended successfully except Mr. 
 Blakoe, who slipped, and fell a distance of more than twenty 
 feet. He did not lose his hold completely, and managed to 
 guide himself as he fell, but was severely hurt, and unable to 
 accompany the others. Having left him at the house of a 
 hospitable neighbour, therefore, they went on their way, and 
 crossed the frontier in safety a day or two later. Mr. Blakoe 
 followed by easy stages, and could not have been very 
 long delayed, as we hear of him calling on Dr. Douglass in 
 London on December nth. 
 
 The letter from the Bishop of Amiens containing the word 
 agreed upon was safely delivered to Mr. Daniel on Christmas 
 Eve, and the afternoon was spent by all in preparing for the 
 Sacraments. On Christmas Day Mass was again celebrated 
 
 1 Robert Blakoe, Richard Thompson, John Clarkson, and William 
 Lucas. 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 85 
 
 with a general Communion, which order was afterwards 
 observed every Sunday till the end of the captivity. 
 
 Early in the year 1794 there were some further escapes. 
 On the isth of January two students 1 got away in a similar 
 manner to the previous party, but were assisted from the top 
 by Thomas Cock. After fording the river breast-deep near 
 Doullens on a cold winter's night, they walked on for about 
 twenty -/our hours without stopping, and succeeded in reach- 
 ing Equerchin on the evening of the 1 6th. 
 
 Mr. Stout, the prefect, was much distressed when he heard 
 that they were gone, as he thought that those who stayed 
 behind would be made to suffer for it. He said, however, 
 that they would probably suffer as much for the escape of 
 two as for twenty, and urged on any who had thoughts of 
 going that now was their time. Eight others, therefore, went 
 the following night. 2 Some of their number were very young, 
 and for this reason they had been previously dissuaded 
 from trying to escape. One of them, Thomas Cock, in order 
 to prove his own powers of endurance, had for several days 
 walked for five or six hours consecutively about the citadel, 
 and he now became the leader of the party of adventurers. 
 
 Having been provided with bread, wine, and brandy in as 
 great plenty as possible, they set out soon after sunset, and 
 succeeded in descending the rope without any accident. 
 Guided by the light of the moon, which was nearly at the 
 full, they walked on all night across ploughed fields, not 
 wishing to trust themselves to the road. The moon set 
 at about five o'clock, and when daybreak arrived they found 
 that one of their party, Thomas Storey, was missing. It was 
 evidently useless to stay and search for him, and they there- 
 fore continued their journey, coming in sight of Arras just as 
 the clock was striking twelve. Getting past Arras was the 
 most difficult part of their undertaking. They accomplished 
 it in safety by means of directions previously obtained from 
 a French fellow-prisoner at Doullens, but it took them more 
 
 1 Charles Thompson and Stephen Philips. 
 
 2 John Canning, Thomas Lupton, John Bates, John Eldridge, John 
 Bradley, Thomas Storey, William Veal, and Thomas Cock. 
 
86 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 than three hours. Once on the other side they went on more 
 briskly, and some reached Equerchin that night. One or 
 two missed their way, and when the sun rose again found 
 themselves close to Douay ; but now they were in a country 
 they knew, and they did not take long to reach Equerchin, 
 where they found Thompson and Philips. At ten o'clock 
 Storey also arrived, and they were all reunited. 
 
 After resting that day, they set forward again at night- 
 fall, accompanied this time by guides who were to conduct 
 them over the frontier. These men demanded exorbitant 
 pay, and as there was nothing for it but to give what was 
 asked, several of the students had to part with their watches. 
 After walking several hours they were pronounced to be on 
 the " neutral ground," between the outposts of the two armies, 
 and an hour or two later they were practically safe. Their 
 subsequent adventures are thus recorded by Dr. Douglass in 
 his diary : 
 
 " The aforesaid gentlemen on arriving at Tournay were 
 recommended by the governor to Mr. Nill, English com- 
 missioner, who gave them four guineas for their journey to 
 Ghent, and a letter of recommendation to Mr. Matt, who in- 
 troduced them to the Duke of York, whose headquarters were 
 then at Ghent. The Duke made each of them a present of 
 ten pounds to help them on their journey to England. The 
 aforesaid young men looked well in the face and appeared 
 to be in good health, but were truly sans culottes in dress. 
 They confirmed the account given by Mr. Clarkson and 
 others that our friends at Doullens have money enough, and 
 that when they have been straitened in food that evil arose 
 from the general scarcity of provisions." 
 
 Twenty-four hours elapsed before the escape of the ten 
 boys became known to the authorities at Doullens. The 
 commandant, when he heard of it, was very angry, and tried 
 to frighten those who were left with a story of the fugitives 
 having been captured and taken to Bethune. Though few 
 believed what he said, anxiety as to their fate continued for 
 some days. The high road to Arras was visible from the 
 citadel, and anxious watch was kept for fear of seeing them 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 87 
 
 return under escort. As day after day passed away these 
 fears were gradually dispelled, and before long news arrived of 
 all having reached England in safety. Henceforward, however, 
 the vigilance of the guards was much increased, and the liberty 
 of the prisoners so far curtailed that further escapes were im- 
 possible. Their number was by now brought down to twenty- 
 six, together with six Benedictines, making up the " Trente- 
 deux," by which name they were in future known. Their 
 names were frequently called out, and they were warned that 
 if any were missing the others would suffer. 
 
 Nothing further of importance happened till the unex- 
 pected arrival of Dr. Stapleton and the other prisoners of 
 St. Omer about the middle of the following May, and we 
 must interrupt our narrative in order to say something of the 
 former sufferings of these men. The only connected account 
 extant of what they went through is in a letter from a former 
 student, which was in the possession of the late Mr. Charles 
 Corney. The letter has already been published in full, 1 and 
 is the chief authority for what here follows. 
 
 It seems that the pretext for the first attack on the Eng- 
 lish College at St. Omer was a forged letter, alleged to have 
 been written by one of the College professors, and the arrest 
 made on the strength of this came without warning of any 
 sort. v There were at that time eleven professors and about 
 fifty boys. Two hundred soldiers entered the College on 
 August 1st, 1793, and, taking the president and professors, 
 led them off to the French College, which was adjacent to 
 their own, and there imprisoned them. A fortnight later 
 three commissaries from the National Convention arrived 
 at St. Omer, and the professors were brought up before 
 them one by one and examined, their answers being taken 
 down in writing. The Rev. Francis Tuite, the procurator, 
 used in after life at St. Edmund's to relate with tears in his 
 eyes his cross-examination at this interview. 
 
 Q. " Have you ever been to Paris ?" 
 
 A. "Yes." 
 
 Q. " More than once ? " 
 
 1 " Haydock Papers," pp. 143 161. 
 
88 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 A. " Yes, several times." 
 
 Q. " What was your object in going ? " 
 
 A. " Sometimes business, sometimes pleasure." 
 
 Q. " You must have been at times, then, amongst the 
 enemies of the nation. What was then your conversa- 
 tion ? " 
 
 A. "I spoke as became a Christian." 
 
 Here he made the sign of the cross. 
 
 " Then you may go." 
 
 " I left," he would add, " with my heart in my mouth, not 
 knowing whether I was to go back to prison or to the 
 guillotine." 
 
 In the meantime the boys had been confined in their 
 college, and five French priests were sent in to teach them. 
 These priests had taken the constitutional oath, and were 
 therefore schismatical, so that the boys did not feel bound to 
 obey them, and they seem to have regarded this as an oppor- 
 tunity for playing all sorts of pranks. The following is the 
 description given in Mr. Corney's MS. : 
 
 "The same day the French masters entered the house 
 bustle and tumult began to break forth. Their behaviour 
 was exceedingly obliging, but the French and English 
 characters constitute a distinction which can never be com- 
 bined, never act in concurrence. We had agreed when they 
 were first introduced to study regularly two hours every 
 school day, but in those two hours very little was done ; 
 some ran out of the study place, others remained idle, all 
 was bustle and confusion. On recreation days the boys 
 used to form into different parties and run all over the house ; 
 when the masters were at one end of a gallery, run to the 
 other, and abuse them in the most insulting and contemptuous 
 language. Whenever a bustle became serious, the sentinels 
 were immediately called forth. . . . One morning they were 
 determined to punish us and deprive us of our breakfasts, 
 but all their endeavours would have proved ineffectual, had 
 not the guards come forward to their assistance and driven 
 us from the refectory, who repented afterwards for their 
 interference, and assured us that they would never come 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 89 
 
 forward again on a similar occasion. We found afterwards 
 from experience that they kept their word. As soon as 
 we were expelled the refectory we ran all together into 
 the garden and formed into two ranks. The master was 
 parading before us, quite pale with fury; the Marseillaise 
 
 aura 
 
 ENGLISH COLLEGE, ST. OMER BIRD'S-EYE VIEW. 
 
 From an engraving in the Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris. 
 
 hymn was struck up, and those parts where liberty came in, 
 such as " Liberte, liberte, cherie," were sung in the most 
 extravagant and exulting strain. Whenever the master 
 turned his head he was kindly saluted with a stone 
 or two, whilst the guards were well acquainted with all 
 
9O History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 that passed. At last the boys thought proper to break 
 up. 
 
 " When our masters in the French College were allowed 
 to walk in the garden we spoke to them over the wall that 
 separated the two colleges, 1 and Mr. Stapleton exhorted us 
 to continue these tumults, and encouraged us in our insubor- 
 dination. . . . All the time that we were under [the] jurisdic- 
 tion [of the French masters], scarce a day passed without some 
 new scene of disorder .... so that the municipality was 
 obliged to dismiss them and return us some of ours, whom we 
 received, after we had heard their voices, with the loudest 
 expressions of satisfaction. These few were restored to us 
 about two months after the first imprisonment. From that 
 time till we were all united in the French College, one whole 
 month intervened, which we spent in the greatest quiet and 
 subordination, so great was the change occasioned by the 
 difference of masters and dispositions." 
 
 Throughout the winter the prisoners were fairly well 
 treated, and we have already seen that Dr. Stapleton had 
 sufficient means of communication with England to be of 
 substantial service to those who were at Doullens. This 
 state of things was not destined to last. Early in the month 
 of January an order arrived that they were to be transferred 
 to Arras, which was known to be one of the towns where the 
 Revolution was raging most violently. The transfer was 
 made, as usual, in waggons. One or two escaped during the 
 journey, but this was by no means so easy for them as it had 
 been for the Douay students, owing to the greater distance 
 from the frontier. 
 
 The imprisonment at Arras lasted rather more than four 
 months, during which they were confined to three different 
 places in succession, and endured very great hardships. 
 Such, indeed, was the distress they suffered that Mr. Hodgson 
 speaks of their subsequent situation at Doullens as being 
 liberty and happiness by comparison. During the early part 
 of the time, Dr. Chester, of St. Omer, who had himself suc- 
 ceeded in getting safely back to England, reported that they 
 
 1 That is, the wall on the right-hand side of the garden, in the picture. 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 9 1 
 
 were confined in the house of the Orphelins, " distressed for 
 clothing, ill-fed, and had only straw to lie on." He added 
 that a cargo of cheese, which he and Mr. Brown Mostyn had 
 sent to them from St. Omer, was received ; but that a 
 hamper of wine despatched at another time had been seized 
 by the guards, and the bearer of it menaced with imprison- 
 ment. 
 
 According to Mr. Corney's MS., on one particular night it 
 was actually intended to massacre all of them, and this would 
 have been done but for the friendly assistance of the jailer, 
 who testified to their being orderly and well-behaved. Mr. 
 Cleghorn used to tell a story which probably refers to the 
 same occasion. According to his account, some of the 
 collegians were condemned to be guillotined, and the usual 
 red mark which used to be affixed overnight was painted on 
 the doors of several, including his own and those of Dr. 
 Stapleton and Mr. Tuite. In some way this came to his 
 knowledge, or he strongly suspected it, and he thought within 
 himself what he should do. He had already succeeded once 
 before in getting out of his cell, by what means is not exactly 
 known. It is said that he was able to remove the receiver of 
 his bolt ; but it is more probable that he had some under- 
 standing with the jailer. On this occasion he again succeeded 
 in getting out, and by means of a liberal offer of money he 
 again secured the assistance of the jailer, who spoke on 
 their behalf as already stated above. 
 
 The imprisonment at Arras came to an end in May, when 
 an order arrived for all the St. Omer prisoners, collegiate or 
 otherwise, to be transferred to Doullens. This was very 
 acceptable to Dr. Stapleton and his students. Their arrival 
 at Doullens took place at ten o'clock at night, and came as a 
 pleasant surprise to the Douay collegians. We are told that, 
 dark as it was, old friends recognized each other, and all that 
 was possible at that late hour was done to refresh and comfort 
 them. 
 
 During the time which followed, the prisoners from the 
 two colleges were kept in separate quarters, and went through 
 their daily routine separately. They were, however, allowed 
 
92 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 to see each other in the daytime and cheer each other in 
 their troubles. In the hours of recreation things seem to have 
 become wonderfully lively, considering all the circumstances 
 of the case, and we read of daily games of Leap-frog and 
 Prisoners' Base, to the no small astonishment of the French 
 prisoners and guards. 
 
 The Revolution was now at its height. The country was 
 daily drenched in blood, and massacres in different towns 
 were of continual occurrence. When things seemed at their 
 worst came the sudden fall of Robespierre. The relief was at 
 once perceptible. Those in power became more moderate 
 and humane, and the English prisoners were treated with 
 some consideration. The use of the upper citadel was 
 granted almost at once, the advantage of which was much 
 appreciated ; for several of the more elderly, including Mr. 
 Daniel and Prior Sharrock, had begun to feel the effects of 
 the hardships they had undergone, and sickness was making 
 its appearance. One of the St. Omer professors, the Rev. 
 Richard Brettargh, sank under it, and died on July 24th, 1794. 
 This was the only death among the collegians in prison, and 
 the facilities now granted, together with improvement in 
 their lodgings, did much to drive away sickness. 
 
 The following anecdote concerning Dr. Poynter, relating 
 to about this time, taken from a letter of the Rev. John 
 Penswick, 1 will be of interest to Edmundians : 
 
 " When our restrictions in matters of space and recreation 
 ground, which had been imposed on account of the escape of 
 so many of our companions, and to prevent the flight of 
 more, had been somewhat relaxed, and a wider circuit had 
 been conceded for air and exercise, Mr. Poynter, profiting by 
 this indulgence, ascended the walled ramparts which separated 
 the two citadels, and in full view of both, calmly, quietly, and 
 composedly recited there for a time, almost daily, the divine 
 office. His purpose appeared to us to be twofold, viz. to 
 testify by this noble demonstration his obedience to God in 
 almost the worst times, his adherence to his own personal 
 duties, irrespective of consequences to himself, and to 
 1 " Haydock Papers," p. 123. 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 93 
 
 console and reanimate the faltering courage of so many 
 French captives, to whom hope had become almost an entire 
 stranger. If such were his object, he succeeded. When 
 better times followed, they often expressed to us their great 
 admiration of his noble conduct, and their grateful thanks for 
 the well-timed edification he had given them." 
 
 As time went on the situation of the prisoners continued 
 to improve ; and petitions were ventured on to the authorities 
 of Douay and St. Omer respectively, to permit the students 
 to return to their own towns, this being considered the first 
 step towards getting back to England. Towards the middle 
 of October the St. Omerians received a favourable answer, 
 and on the morning of the 2Oth of that month Dr. Stapleton, 
 with his ten professors and fifty boys, mounted their waggons 
 outside the wicket gate of the citadel, and with joyful hearts 
 took leave of Doullens. As they started off they gave a loud 
 cheer, in which the " Trente-deux," who were still kept back, 
 heartily joined. As they disappeared from view they were 
 heard singing the psalm " In exitu Israel de ^Egypto." On 
 arriving at St. Omer they were still kept prisoners, and 
 were in the French College, where they had been before, but 
 they were better treated, and their condition was in every way 
 much improved. 
 
 A month later similar orders came from Douay for the 
 " Trente-deux " to return, and on the 24th of November they 
 set out from Doullens Citadel, where they had been confined 
 for a period of thirteen months. After sleeping the first 
 night at Arras as before, on the following evening they were 
 once more at Douay. This time the Irish College was 
 allotted to them, but the Benedictines were allowed to return 
 to their own house. Although still prisoners, they were no 
 longer treated with any great severity. All had mattresses 
 to sleep on instead of straw, each was provided with a new 
 suit of clothes, books were more plentiful, and mass was said 
 daily. 
 
 This state of things lasted about a month. At the end of 
 that time a further relaxation was obtained under a curious 
 pretext, one which will command the sympathy of all boys. 
 
94 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 It was no more nor less than a skating play-day. The 
 frost had lasted some days, the ice was strong, and it was 
 well known at Douay how fond the English boys were of the 
 pastime of skating. Leave was granted them, therefore, to 
 go out, on the express promise, which was readily given, that 
 no advantage should be taken of it to attempt to escape. 
 On the 2 ist of December, 1794, therefore, the students were 
 once more at large, and probably no day's skating was ever 
 more appreciated. This permission to leave the College was 
 never afterwards withdrawn, and the students were allowed 
 to go out for walks daily. 
 
 All were now looking forward to the time when they might 
 be set at liberty, and be allowed to return to their country, 
 but in the then state of France it was no easy matter to 
 obtain such a permission. The overcoming of difficulties in 
 the way was nearly three months' work, and was due to the 
 energy and perseverance of one man, the Rev. Gregory 
 Stapleton. This we learn from the sequel to Mr. Hodgson's 
 narrative, which appeared in the Catholic Magazine for August 
 and September, 183 1, 1 without any signature, but supposed 
 to have been written by Dr. Poynter : 
 
 " All these difficulties were surmounted," he says, " by the 
 ability and address of the Reverend Gregory Stapleton, 
 President of St. Omer's College. In the beginning of the 
 following year, 1795, this gentleman obtained leave to go 
 to Paris, to present to the men in power a petition 2 for 
 the release of the two colleges. After many repulses, he 
 at length succeeded in his object. By remonstrance, by 
 entreaty, and by the more powerful influence of money, 
 he obtained from the Directory an order addressed to the 
 magistrates of St. Omer's and Douay, empowering them to 
 release from imprisonment the citizens, ex-members of the 
 two ci-devant English colleges, and to furnish them with pass- 
 ports to return to England. Prior Sharrock and his five 
 companions were included in the Douay list. 
 
 1 p. 461. 
 
 " 2 This petition had been drawn up by him at Doullens, and was 
 signed by all the members of the two colleges and by the Benedictine 
 monks. 
 
The Imprisonment of the English Collegians. 95 
 
 " We shall never forget the impression made on our minds," 
 he continues, " by the unexpected arrival of Mr. Stapleton 
 at the door of our prison at Douay, on his return from Paris. 
 During the hesitation and delay of the turnkey to admit 
 Mr. Stapleton, we had nearly all heard of his arrival, and had 
 assembled in the court to meet him. It was a moment of the 
 most intense anxiety. He soon relieved us from our suspense. 
 ' Good news, my boys,' said he ; ' thank God, we are going 
 to England.' I believe we never in the whole course of our 
 lives experienced such lively emotions of joy ; many of the 
 collegians gave loud cheers of applause." 
 
 The next day Dr. Stapleton left for St. Omer, and on 
 February 26th the " Trente-deux " bade their final farewell 
 to Douay, and left in the usual train of waggons. After 
 sleeping a night at Bethune, they arrived the next evening at 
 St. Omer. Here they remained till Sunday, March ist, when 
 after hearing an early mass, they resumed their journey 
 together with Dr. Stapleton and his party, reaching Calais 
 the same night. The following day they crossed the Channel 
 in an American vessel, and, after a somewhat rough passage, 
 landed safely at Dover on the afternoon of Monday, March 
 2nd, 1795. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 ARRIVAL OF THE FIRST DOUAY STUDENTS AT ST. 
 EDMUND'S. 
 
 I793I794. 
 
 News of the fall of Douay reaches England Discussions between the 
 Vicars Apostolic Preparations at Old Hall for the reception of the 
 Douay refugees St. Edmund's College established by Bishop 
 Douglass on November i6th, 1793 Description of its state First 
 ordination Arrangements for the Divines The " Hermitage " 
 Proposal to remove the College to the north The idea temporarily 
 abandoned The " Ship " Further proposals by Bishop Gibson for a 
 general college in the north The project again given up Disputes 
 between northern and southern Divines Bishop Gibson opens a 
 college at Crook Hall, and recalls his students from St. Edmund's 
 Changes at Old Hall in consequence Oscott College established 
 Landing of the collegians from Douay and St. Omer. 
 
 IN the diary of Bishop Douglass we find the following 
 entries : 
 
 "On the pth of August, 1793, Mr. Daniel and all his sub- 
 jects were expelled the College and banished to Equerchin. 
 .... On the 1 2th of October they were recalled to town 
 by the municipality to re-enter their college, under the 
 pretext of preserving it from being turned into a barracks. 
 They were immediately arrested and confined in the Scotch 
 College, together with the Prior, Sub-Prior, and six of their 
 subjects. 1 . . . On the i6th of October they were conveyed 
 in waggons to Doullens, in Picardy. . . . Thus is Alma 
 Mater lost, our property v all confiscated, and our gentlemen 
 under confinement. May our Father in heaven be their 
 comfort and support ! How will they be treated ? . . . . We 
 have not any communication or correspondence with them, 
 proh dolor ! " 
 
 1 Bishop Douglass made a slight error here. The six Benedictines 
 included the prior and sub-prior. 
 
a 
 <? 
 
 
 
 ir 
 
 3* 
 
 t* -2 H 
 
 ^ 88 
 
 C^ o ^ 
 
 SQ 
 
 ^ Ji-Vn 
 
Arrival of the First Douay Students. 97 
 
 Such is Bishop Douglass's short record of the news of the 
 fall of Douay as it reached London. Its gravity could not 
 be disguised. Few Catholics, indeed, regarded the College as 
 finally lost to the English Mission ; but for the time it was 
 at an end, and Bishop Douglass saw plainly that if a supply 
 of missioners was to be kept up, it would be necessary to take 
 instant and immediate steps to provide a substitute and suc- 
 cessor to the fallen College. 
 
 Already, during the summer months of 1793, many of the 
 Douay students who left before the imprisonment had arrived 
 in England. Others followed, having escaped either from 
 Douay itself, or, like Mr. -Coombes, on the road to Arras ; 
 and later on, again, those who succeeded in getting away 
 from the citadel of Doullens reached London. Their first act 
 was to call at Castle Street, and report themselves to Bishop 
 Douglass. Thus the Rev. Thomas Varley, Dean of the 
 Chapter, writes on November I3th, 1793 : 
 
 " The latter end of last month arrived Messrs. Monk, 
 Rickaby, Penswick, Gillow, Devereux, Lancaster, Lee, Saul, 
 Law, Worswick, and Coombs. Mr. Coombs stayed at Lou- 
 vain, but is safe. They left behind them 43, all of which were 
 arrested and sent to prison at Doullens, in Picardy. Pray 
 God preserve them ! Mr. Daniel had too much faith in the 
 French about him ; he has now time to repent for not sending 
 all away." L 
 
 In anticipation of these arrivals, Bishop Douglass had 
 already communicated with the other Vicars Apostolic. Of 
 these, Bishop Gibson, of the Northern District, was the most 
 important, owing to the comparative numerical strength of 
 Catholics in Lancashire and Yorkshire, and apparently the 
 first idea was to find a temporary shelter for the refugees in 
 his part of the country. Writing on May I5th, 1793, to the 
 Rev. Thomas Eyre, who was afterwards President at Crook 
 Hall and Ushaw, he says : " Douay College is almost empty, 
 as I hear, and students in philosophy and divinity are coming 
 over every day. I am advised to take Flass Hall immediately 
 
 1 " Haydock Papers," p. 168. 
 
 H 
 
98 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 and begin. Bishop Douglass will pay half the rent. Unless 
 we begin all will be dispersed." } 
 
 Bishop Walmesley, of the Western District, at first took the 
 opposite view, and was against a college of any sort being 
 started in England. The following are his words, in a 
 letter to Bishop Douglass, dated January 4, 1793 : 
 
 " In answer to your query, my opinion is that it will be 
 more advantageous to the cause of religion to keep the 
 colleges where they are than to remove them to England. 
 In the first place, it will save a great expense, as they are in 
 actual possession of houses properly fitted up for colleges, 
 and may probably remain undisturbed, though alarmed ; 
 and if French Flanders should pass into the hands of the 
 Austrians, perhaps it may fare better with the English 
 colleges. Furthermore, studies would never be carried on 
 so well in England as they are in their present situation 
 theological studies in particular, which are there publicly 
 discussed ; nor are the students called away by their parents 
 to pass away part of their time with them, which would be 
 the case were the colleges in England." 
 
 When Douay College was actually seized on the i2th of 
 October of the same year, such considerations as the above 
 ceased to have any force. The negotiations for Flass Hall 
 had by this time fallen through, and Dr. Douglass deter- 
 mined to make a start immediately at Old Hall. At the 
 same time he offered to receive as many of Dr. Gibson's 
 students as he could find room for, and his offer was tem- 
 porarily accepted. This we gather from a letter from the Rev. 
 Henry Rutter to the Rev. Thomas Eyre, dated November 
 ii, 1 793, alluding to a previous communication. "It appears 
 from your letter," he wrote, " that his lordship has not yet 
 informed you that Flass is given up for Old Hall Green, 
 which Bishop Douglass considers a more eligible place for 
 our emigrant students. I think so, too, for the present 
 moment, because everything is now ready to receive them ; 
 but if the plan is to establish a permanent college, the 
 
 1 " Chapels of Ushaw," by the Rev. Henry Gillow, Historical Intro- 
 duction, p. 22. 
 
Arrival of the First Douay Students. 99 
 
 bishopric [Durham] seems a far more preferable situa- 
 tion." x 
 
 The advantages of Old Hall at that moment were several. 
 The school was in full working order, and within easy 
 reach of London; hence the refugees could resume their 
 studies with less delay, and the junior students might join 
 the classes already existing. But Bishop Douglass had also 
 in his mind the idea of a future college there, to be engrafted 
 on the school already in existence, so that a permanent sub- 
 stitute for Douay might be provided. He therefore com- 
 municated with Mr. Potier, who answered, on October 2Oth, 
 that he was prepared to receive a dozen Douay students at 
 a day's notice. A week later he wrote to say that he had 
 got the north dormitory over the study place, which was at 
 that time unoccupied, prepared for the new divines, as well 
 as the attic above ; while he added that Mr. Devereux, who 
 was expected, was to have a room to himself, as, according to 
 reports, he was "very large." "The garden and pleasure 
 grounds may be appropriated for their place of recreation 
 without any difficulty," he said, but he regretted that the 
 Hall was too much broken by doors, etc., to admit of long 
 tables, and that therefore the divines would not be able to be 
 placed all together, as he would have liked. 
 
 On the question of the formation of a staff of professors 
 greater difficulties presented themselves. " I am very glad 
 to hear that so many have escaped from Douay," he wrote ; 
 " I wish one of the superiors had come with them. Mr. 
 Hodgson or Mr. Poynter might have taught them divinity, 
 and at the same time have acted as their immediate superior. 
 This would have been a great means of keeping them 
 separate from the children, etc., which, as your Lordship is 
 aware, is absolutely necessary." Though the seniors were 
 still in prison, however, two of the professors had escaped ; 
 the Rev. John Lee, a deacon, professor of Syntax, and the 
 Rev. W. H. Coombes, whose adventures were described in 
 the last chapter. The former was a subject of Bishop 
 Douglass, and there was no difficulty in securing his services. 
 
 1 Ibid, p. 24. 
 H 2 
 
ioo History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Mr. Coombes, on the other hand, belonged to the Western 
 District, and his bishop. Dr. Walmesley, when he heard of 
 his escape, had marked him out for the Plymouth mission, 
 which was just then vacant. As he seemed the only man 
 capable of teaching theology whilst the others were in 
 prison, Bishop Douglass wrote an urgent letter to Bishop 
 Walmesley on his behalf, and, after some demur, the latter 
 consented to part with him, if he himself wished it. " I am 
 very sensible," he wrote, " of your reasons for having Mr. 
 Coombes for master to your young divines, and we ought to 
 be ready to help one another. . . . On that account I have 
 left him to settle the affair with your Lordship." Mr. 
 Coombes therefore arrived at Old Hall before the end of the 
 year. 
 
 Dr. Douglass did not wait for the northern students before 
 making a commencement, but himself proceeded to Old 
 Hall on the 1 2th of November, exactly one month after 
 the fall of Douay, and there got together the first four 
 Edmundian church students. The inauguration of the new 
 work is thus described by him, in his diary : 
 
 "1793. On the 1 2th of November I took Messrs. 
 William Beauchamp and John Law to Old Hall, and on 
 the 1 6th, the Feast of St. Edmund, Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, we commenced studies or established the new College 
 there, a substitute for Douay. Mr. Thomas Cook, who 
 had been at Old Hall Green half a year, employed in 
 teaching the children, and Mr. John Devereux joined the 
 other two. 
 
 " These four communicated at my hands. I said Mass, 
 and after Mass exposed the Blessed Sacrament ; and these 
 four, with Mr. Potier, sang the ' O Salutaris,' ' Pange Lingua,' 
 ' Deus misereatur nostri ' and ' Laudate Dominum omnes 
 gentes,' ad fmem. 
 
 " Thus was the new College instituted under the patronage 
 of St. Edmund, Archbishop of Canterbury, the afore- 
 mentioned students recommencing their studies in divinity. 
 Felix faustumque sit ! " 
 
 Here we have the foundation of St. Edmund's as an 
 
Arrival of the First Douay Students* 101 
 
 ecclesiastical college to succeed and carry on the work of 
 the fallen College of Douay. It was a small and humble 
 beginning, and in one sense far less worthy of the occasion 
 than the more solemn reopening nearly two years later, 
 when the priests from Douay and St. Omer had arrived. 
 But the earlier occasion is the more interesting of the two, 
 simply because it was the beginning of a new state of things. 
 For more than two hundred years no ecclesiastical training 
 had been attempted in England, all those who aspired to 
 the priesthood being sent for their education to a foreign 
 country. The establishment of St. Edmund's was the first 
 sign of better times, and the unpretending Benediction service 
 in the little chapel behind the " Old Hall " was the beginning 
 of the restoration of colleges and seminaries throughout 
 England. % 
 
 What Bishop Douglass's precise ideas were at this time as 
 to the future of Old Hall we can only conjecture. The fate 
 of the prisoners at Doullens was as yet full of uncertainty. 
 " The Seniors will not attempt to escape," he writes, " being 
 determined to abide with the President," and he must have 
 felt that nothing very permanent could be settled till their 
 release if, indeed, they were fortunate enough ever to be 
 released. Mr. Potier therefore continued at the head of St. 
 Edmund's as a temporary arrangement, pending the further 
 development of affairs in France. 
 
 Fresh students continued to arrive during November and 
 December, and in the early part of the following year. Mr. 
 Coombes did not come until nine days before Christmas, for 
 he wished to visit his relations in the West of England, and, 
 moreover, it was necessary for him to see his bishop, 
 Dr. Walmesley, before he could arrange to accept the post at 
 St. Edmund's. On returning to London he called on Bishop 
 Douglass on the nth of December, and his affairs having 
 been satisfactorily settled, they drove down together five 
 days later. 
 
 By the end of February, 1794, there were twenty-one 
 Douay men at St. Edmund's, of whom six belonged to the 
 northern district. The names of these, the first church 
 
IO2 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 students and professors of St. Edmund's, deserve to be 
 recorded : 
 
 Rev. William H. Coombes (late Professor of Rhetoric at 
 Douay). 
 
 Rev. John Lee. deacon (late Professor of Syntax at 
 Douay). 
 
 Rev. John Law, deacon. 
 
 Messrs. William Beauchamp, James Delaney, Robert 
 Freemont, Francis Bowland, Edward Peach, John Devereux, 
 Charles Saul, Richard Thompson, John Clarkson, Thomas 
 Gillow, Thomas Cook, Edward Monk, Thomas Penswick, 
 George Leo Haydock, William, Lucas, Thomas Pitchford, 
 John Eldridge, and William Veal. There was also one 
 church student (Mr. Frene) from Rome, and one from Lisbon. 
 The total, therefore, including Mr. Coombes and Mr. Lee, 
 was twenty-three, which, added to some thirty lay boys of 
 Mr. Potier's, made a community of over fifty. 
 
 An interesting account of the beginning of this new period 
 has been handed down to us in a letter from George Leo 
 Haydock, dated Old Hall Green, December 1 9th, 1793, and 
 addressed to his brother, 1 from which the following is a 
 quotation : 
 
 " The regulations we here observe are not quite settled on 
 a firm foundation, so that I can only inform you of some 
 particulars. We rise at 6 o'clock, go to church at ye half 
 hour, and meditate out of Bp. Challoner in ye same, manner 
 as during ye retreat at Douay. At 7 study divinity till 8 
 when we all repair to hear prayers or mass 2 with the boys, 
 who do not bear us company in ye aforesaid meditation. 
 At a quarter to 9 breakfast of milk and bread (tea on fasting 
 days), study till I, when a dinner equal to what we had at 
 Douay saltim is served up. I had forgot that at half-past 1 1 
 we are to repair to school after ye Epiphany, Mr.' Coombs, 
 our master, who only came down with the bishop last 
 Monday, having a desire to go as far as Bath to see his rela- 
 
 1 " Haydock Papers," p. 164. 
 
 2 The custom of calling mass "prayers" still survived at that time, a 
 relic of days when it was not safe to use the word mass openly. 
 
Arrival of the First Douay Students. 103 
 
 tions. This day he and Bp. Douglass examined us all on ye 
 gospel of St. Matthew, but in fact rather answered himself 
 than asked us questions. He is a person of ye most amiable 
 character and seems to deserve ye love of everyone. He 
 informed us that Mr. Potier (a man as good and agreeable as 
 himself) was to be our head superior, and Mr. Coombs ye 
 second in authority and respect. After dinner we play till 
 3, go to school at 5 till 6, common prayers for half an hour, 
 supper at 8, music for half an hour to prepare for ye church, 
 where we have sung ye offices and masses since our arrival 
 here, to ye great satisfaction of ye auditors. At 10 we go 
 to bed in ye dormitory, for we have no better accommoda- 
 tions, and indeed we may think well to have so good, when 
 we consider ye sufferings our friends undergo at Doullens, 
 where they have only a little straw to sleep on, and are forced 
 to cover themselves with their old tattered coats, which now 
 scarce defend them from ye injuries of ye weather." 
 
 The postscript is written in college language : " You'll 
 excuse all inaccuracies and defects in this letter, considering 
 that I am forced to write in ye hurry and confusion of a 
 rumgumtious fire school." 
 
 Tn one page of this letter Mr. Haydock sketched side 
 by side, in full contrast, the two Colleges of Douay and Old 
 Hall N Green in 1793. This drawing, here produced by kind 
 permission of Mr. Joseph Gillow, cannot fail to be of great 
 interest to Edmundians. Those who know the " Old Col- 
 lege "will recognize it as practically unchanged outside at 
 the present day. Under the sketch is an explanation of 
 what the different rooms were used for at that date. The 
 name " fire school " corresponds with what we should now 
 call the play-room. The other names are clear enough, and 
 will be seen to agree with what has been given in Chapter III. 
 The road at that time passed near the building, as on the 
 picture. 
 
 A few further details about these early days at St. 
 Edmund's may be gathered from the marginal notes of the old 
 Ordos. From these we learn that High Mass was sung on 
 all great festivals, a solemnity then comparatively rare in 
 
io4 History of St. Edmund? s College. 
 
 England ; that on Christmas night there were Matins and 
 Lauds at half-past ten, followed by Midnight Mass ; that 
 there were periodical solemn votive masses for the Douay 
 collegians imprisoned at Doullens, and other such details. 
 We learn also that even at this early date the feasts of St. 
 Thomas of Canterbury, St. Gregory, and St. Charles Bor- 
 romeo were observed as High Mass days, as they used to be 
 at Douay. The annual retreat is mentioned as beginning on 
 the Thursday of Passion week. We read also in an old 
 letter that the Douay divines were strong fellows, and " took 
 long walks to Bishop Stotford and Hartford," where choco- 
 late was. to be obtained. 
 
 On Monday, December i6th, Dr. Douglass paid the visit to 
 Old Hall to which allusion has been made, and on Friday, 
 December 27th, the Feast of St. John the Evangelist, he held 
 his first ordination at which Mr. Lee was ordained priest and 
 Messrs. Beauchamp, Bowland, and Peach subdeacons. A 
 retreat was no doubt made by the ordinandi, which was a 
 further reason for postponing the beginning of the theological 
 classes till after the holidays. A commencement was then 
 formally made, in presence of the Bishop, Mr. Coombes 
 giving his first lecture on the sixth chapter of St. John's 
 Gospel. 
 
 In the early part of January, 1794, difficulties arose between 
 the new comers and Mr. Potier's boys. The former seem to 
 have been a little rough, and as they were all together in the 
 " fire school " during the hours of recreation, there was a 
 certain amount of bullying, and gradually some ill feeling 
 between the two sections. The following quotations, again 
 from letters of Mr. Haydock, 1 are a little difficult to under- 
 stand : 
 
 " Being at ye fireside with us, Mr. Saul jokingly talked 
 about cats, that one could pull a man through a pond. 
 Thomas [Pitchford] would bet none could do so with him, 
 so there was a trial, and with a little foul play ye cat was 
 victor." 
 
 And again : 
 
 1 " Haydock Papers," p. 175. 
 
Arrival of the First Douay Students. 105 
 
 " A cat with a rope fastened round ye middle of Thomas 
 Pitchford, who had Clarkson for a friend, giving him a pinch 
 of snuff on one side of ye shallow pond, while ye rest were 
 holding ye cat on a blanket, and I was ye whipper in on 
 ye other side, actually with some of their help drew him 
 through, while he cried out ' I was not ready/ and for some 
 time did not seem to find out ye trick/' 
 
 The precise nature of this " trick " is not evident. A cousin 
 of Thomas Pitchford who was at Old Hall at this time, 
 writing half a century later, says, " Of the marvellous history 
 of the cat, non mi recorder. If it really occurred, the cat 
 must have been the Samson of his race to have carried away 
 our cousin, who was strong and corpulent ; " from which we 
 may gather that he too was puzzled by the description. 
 Whatever it was, to use Mr. Haydock's own expression, " it 
 made Mr. Potier fear his little school would be hurt. He 
 complained to ye Bishop, who next time he came did not visit 
 ye divines as usual. He said, * I am affronted. It was be- 
 neath ye dignity of ye lowest Lancashire lad.' Unlucky 
 expression, as we were five from that county." 
 
 It was therefore determined to separate the boys from the 
 divines. This had always appeared the natural course ; the 
 difficulty in the way had been want of accommodation. That 
 was now met by clearing out the dormitory on the north side 
 of the College, which with the attic above had been used by 
 the divines, and giving them these two rooms as common 
 room, class-room and refectory, and providing them with 
 sleeping accommodation outside. 
 
 A small house existed a few yards north of the Old Hall 
 known as " the Hermitage." 1 It was the property of Dr. 
 Douglass, having been bought by Bishop Talbot with the 
 other property, as stated in a previous chapter. Recently it 
 had served as an infirmary for infectious cases. Here the 
 Douay divines were temporarily lodged. As their numbers 
 
 1 The Hermitage is still in existence, and will be known by older 
 Edmundians as Martin Bennett's house, and by a later generation as 
 that of Mr. McLaughlin, the lay professor. It is much more roomy than 
 appears by the picture, as it extends some way at the back. 
 
io6 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 increased, this also became insufficient, and Mr. Potier wrote 
 in this sense to Dr. Douglass on February 3rd, 1794 : 
 " Your letter concerning the escape of so many from Dourlens," 
 he said, "put us all into high spirits. But we must now 
 think of providing for them. As we shall not have room in 
 the house, I suppose we shall be obliged to send the students 
 in divinity to the workshop and stables in the Hermitage yard. 
 I have examined them, and have enclosed a plan of what I 
 
 " THE HERMITAGE." 
 
 think may be done to them. It will be the least expensive 
 thing I can think of. Additions must likewise be made to 
 the chapel, which may be done by bringing a gallery from the 
 tribune to the altar on the epistle side, and raising the 
 sacristy to a level with the chapel, and making a tribune over 
 it for the children, open and railed on each side of the altar/' 
 The work of fitting up the outhouse was not put in hand 
 at once, for it seemed about that time as if the newly founded 
 college might have a very short existence. Bishop Gibson 
 
Arrival of the First Douay Students. 107 
 
 was doing all he could to secure a general college in his 
 district. The chief advantages on which he insisted - were, 
 firstly, the cheapness of fuel and provisions, and, secondly, the 
 greater seclusion consequent on the distance from London. 
 Great difficulty was experienced in finding a suitable place in 
 the north ; but at last he wrote saying that he had received 
 an offer that he thought would prove advantageous. A con- 
 sultation was held between Mr. Potier, Mr. Coombes, and Mr. 
 Lee, and as a result, they reported to Bishop Douglass that 
 they were unanimously of opinion " that we ought to embrace 
 Bishop Gibson's proposal, if his representation of the offer 
 turns out to be founded." 
 
 This if stood a long time in the way. Bishop Gibson 
 seemed unable to write more definitely. " We cannot 
 collect much from Bishop Gibson's letter," wrote Mr. Potier ; 
 " he certainly ought to be more explicit at a time when 
 everything seems to demand a speedy determination." A 
 month later we find Dr. Douglass and Mr. Barnard drafting 
 a set of rules for St. Edmund's, suited to its new existence ; 
 so that we may conclude that by that time it appeared less 
 likely that the College would be moved. 
 
 A few days later Bishop Gibson wrote again to say that 
 his original offer had fallen through. The fitting up of the 
 outhouse was accordingly begun, a work rendered quite 
 necessary, owing to the arrival of other refugees, this time 
 boys from the college of the ex-Jesuits at Liege. The new 
 building supplied in all ten rooms, five on the ground floor 
 and five on the first floor. A plan of it exists in Mr. Potier's 
 writing. When it was ready, the divines moved in. The fact 
 of its being built of wood, and being both small and uncom- 
 fortable, earned for it the common designation of "The Ship/' 
 About half the " Ship " is still standing, and is easily recog- 
 nized in a corner of the " pleasure grounds " near the gas 
 works. It has been strengthened by bricking in the lowerjpart 
 of the walls, but the upper portion still consists only of timber, 
 and probably its appearance has not altered much. The other 
 half was destroyed by fire some thirty-five years since. 
 
 The accommodation in the " Ship " must have been small 
 
io8 
 
 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 and inconvenient. It is not easy to imagine twenty divines 
 sleeping in a place of this sort, and it speaks well for these 
 the first church students of St. Edmund's that they went 
 through it with so little complaint. They facetiously called 
 the cells into which it was divided their coffins, and some of 
 
 " THE SHIP." 
 
 them declared in later days that the time they had spent in 
 the " Ship " was the happiest in their lives. 
 
 About the beginning of the following May, Mr. Lee, the 
 late Douay professor, left, his place being supplied by the 
 Rev. John Law, then only a deacon. An ordination was 
 held by Bishop Douglass in the month of June, at which Mr. 
 Law was ordained priest, Messrs. Beauchamp, Bowland, and 
 
Arrival of the First Douay Students. 109 
 
 Peach deacons, and Mr. Devereux sub-deacon. This function 
 seems to have taxed Mr. Potier's supply of ecclesiastical 
 vestments to the utmost. (< We have only two surplices/' 
 he writes, " but we have four albs, two purple vestments 
 with stoles and maniples belonging to same. There are 
 girdles and amices enough, and a mitre, a mozetta and a 
 rochet/' 
 
 On May I7th Bishop Gibson wrote again with some 
 further proposals. " I shall be at York/' he said, "either on 
 Saturday or Monday next, there to meet Sir John Lawson 
 and some other gentlemen, when we expect to come to an 
 agreement about the place we think will answer the best of 
 any we can find for an establishment at present, till we build 
 or purchase a better for the purpose, where the College may 
 be finally established. Or perhaps we may agree not to 
 purchase at present. I shall write to you during the course 
 of the week on the subject. We do not think of Stella, now, 
 as we cannot get the Hall. I did not mention the name in 
 my last, nor was it mentioned in the paper, because we were 
 not quite sure that it would be let to us. It is called 
 ' Crooked Hall ' (sic), a retired place about eleven miles 
 from Durham ; but it will be needless to mention it till you 
 hear again, and know whether we fix on it or some other. It 
 is in "Bishopric." 1 
 
 A month later we find that a further change had been 
 made in Bishop Gibson's plans ; Crook Hall had been given 
 up, and in its place Tudhoe, a small school near Durham, kept 
 by the Rev. Mr. Storey, substituted. In order to arrive at a 
 final arrangement, Bishop Gibson went to London and saw 
 Bishop Douglass, when matters were satisfactorily adjusted. 2 
 A printed appeal for funds was at the same time drawn up in 
 the following terms : 3 
 
 " The unhappy events which have taken place in a neigh- 
 
 1 i.e. Durham county. 
 
 2 See a letter from Bishop Hay quoted in the Rev. J. F. Gordon's 
 " Catholic Church in Scotland," p. 64. 
 
 3 " Recollections of Ushaw," p. 67. One of the originals of this docu- 
 ment is also among the Westminster archives, but without a date. 
 
no History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 bouring country having deprived the English Catholics of the 
 greater part of those places of education in which hitherto the 
 succession of their clergy has been preserved, and to which 
 also they have been accustomed to send their children for in- 
 struction, we, the undersigned Apostolic Vicars, have taken 
 into our most serious consideration the dreadful consequences 
 of such a failure to the rising generation ; and we feel it to 
 be our duty most earnestly to exhort and solicit the body at 
 large to concur with us in supplying the said deficiency, by 
 setting on foot a proper place of education in this kingdom 
 from which the ecclesiastical ministry may be supplied, and in 
 which the Catholic youth in general may receive a solid, 
 pious, and learned education. 
 
 " An establishment for that purpose will be commenced 
 immediately at Tudhoe, in the county of Durham, which for 
 cheapness of fuel and provisions, healthiness of climate, and 
 other considerations, has been deemed an eligible situation 
 for such an undertaking. 
 
 " The plan of studies will be the same as that which was 
 pursued in the English College at Douay. Such alterations 
 only will be admitted as shall appear from circumstances to 
 be advisable. 
 
 " To provide and furnish such a school must be attended 
 with a considerable expense, far beyond our resources, with- 
 out the assistance of the zealous and the charitable. We, 
 therefore, earnestly exhort all Catholics, whom providence 
 has blessed with the means, to concur with us in this plan for 
 the support of our holy religion. And as the greatest part 
 of those foundations on which a considerable number of the 
 clergy have hitherto been gratuitously maintained during their 
 studies is now lost in the general wreck of religious property 
 in France, we are under the necessity of soliciting the 
 zealous and opulent members of our body to remedy that 
 evil, either by new foundations or by annual subscriptions for 
 the important purpose. 
 
 " Contributions to the commencement or to the subsequent 
 support of this establishment will be gratefully received at 
 Messrs Wright and Co., bankers, Covent Garden, London, 
 
Arrival of the First Douay Students. 1 1 1 
 
 at Sir John Lawson and Co., bankers, Richmond, Yorkshire ; 
 and by the undersigned Apostolical Vicars. 
 
 " Right Rev. CHARLES WALMESLEY, Bath. 
 " Right Rev. WILLIAM GIBSON, York. 
 " Right Rev. JOHN DOUGLASS, London. 
 " London, June 2Oth, 1794." 
 
 From this r s it would seem that the scheme of a northern 
 college was definitely determined on ; but a little later 
 further difficulties about Tudhoe arose, and gradually Bishop 
 Douglass became less ready to move, and began to set his 
 hopes for the future once more on St. Edmund's. He was 
 strengthened in this frame of mind by letters from Dr. 
 Coombes of Bath and Mr. Potier respectively. The former 
 wrote on March 3Oth, 1794 : 
 
 " I am happy to hear that your seminary at Old Hall goes 
 on so well, and that my nephew gives satisfaction in his 
 situation ; at the same time I must confess to your Lordship 
 that I am not quite so well satisfied with the plan I find in 
 contemplation of removing the establishment into the 
 north." 
 
 And again three months later : 
 
 <f Your Lordship cannot be ignorant of Bishop Gibson's ill 
 management at Douay, how much he reduced the finances of 
 that house by his extravagant conduct ; and your Lordship 
 may rely on it he will waste the small resources yet remain- 
 ing for the support of the mission. . . . If the idea of con- 
 tinuing theological studies at Old Hall must be abandoned 
 of which I never could see the propriety at least before that 
 event takes place let there be a real and visible house pro- 
 cured that has greater advantage than the present. ... In 
 this view of circumstances, which your Lordship, I confide, 
 must feel to be just, would it not be proper and necessary to 
 prevent these impending evils, to inform Bishop Gibson with- 
 out loss-'of time of your intentions of withdrawing your assent 
 to the removal of the students from Old Hall ? No degree of 
 blame or censure can possibly be affixed to your conduct on 
 the occasion. For the conditions on which you gave your 
 
1 1 2 History of St. Edmiind? s College. 
 
 assent do not exist ; the compact, of course, must be null. 
 When I gave my consent to my nephew's going into the 
 north it was under the conviction that the arrangement met 
 with the perfect approbation of the Bishops, but since I see 
 nothing but confusion and bad consequences likely to be the 
 result of a northern establishment, I certainly wish my 
 nephew to remain at Old Hall." 
 
 Mr. Potier in his letter touched on a consideration, the 
 importance of which seems in those days to have been hardly 
 realized : 
 
 " The advantages of having a college in which our sub- 
 jects may be educated, as it were, under your own eye are not 
 to be forgotten. You may depend upon it, Bishop Gibson 
 has an eye to this last in wishing to have it in the north. And 
 if your Lordship should give up this point with too much 
 facility, I think you will not be easily forgiven by your suc- 
 cessors in the bishopric, even if you could ever be persuaded 
 to forgive yourself." 
 
 In the end Bishop Douglass followed Dr. Coombes's advice, 
 and withdrew his consent to taking part in founding a general 
 college in the north. It is difficult to fix the precise date at 
 which the negotiations were broken off. On August i6th 
 Mr. Storey wrote from Tudhoe, saying that Bishop Gibson 
 had at last found a house near there, and he hoped that a 
 commencement would soon be made ; from which it would 
 appear that up to that time Bishop Douglass had not de- 
 finitely withdrawn. His doing so must, therefore, have been 
 between then and the date of the beginning made by Mr. 
 Eyre three weeks later at Pontop, two miles from Crook 
 Hall. 
 
 In the meantime further difficulties were in store for Mr. 
 Potier. It appears that from the first considerable friction 
 had existed between Bishop D ouglass's students at Old Hall 
 and those from the north. The latter were themselves 
 anxious for a college to be opened in their part of the coun- 
 try, feeling that as Lancashire was by far the most Catholic 
 county, they had some right to have it in that district rather 
 than in the south. Nevertheless, the excuse they gave was 
 
Arrival of the First Douay Students. 1 1 3 
 
 that they were not well treated where they were. A petition 
 was got up and signed by the northern students, asking 
 Bishop Gibson to remove them to his district. The reasons 
 alleged were the want of accommodation at Old Hall, the in- 
 sufficiency of the food, both as to quality and quantity, and 
 absence of facilities for continuing their studies. In addition 
 to this, it was pointed out that there was no strict discipline 
 nor regular hours for study, and, as a result, a complete 
 absence of the ecclesiastical spirit. This last they said they felt 
 so strongly that if they stayed there much longer there would 
 be a great danger of their all losing their vocations, as had 
 already happened in the case of two of their number. 1 
 
 There was doubtless some ground for complaint ; it could 
 hardly have been otherwise. It had been difficult enough to 
 provide any accommodation at all for the refugees at such 
 short notice, and with the French prisons fresh in the memory 
 of many of them, it might surely have been not unreasonably 
 expected that some readiness would have been shown to put 
 up with such inconveniences as were inevitable under the 
 circumstances. It would seem that such was the case with 
 the majority, and that the discontent was confined to a few ; 
 for when Mr. Gillow, as their spokesman, stated to Mr. Potier 
 what they considered their grievances, the latter at once 
 asked thesignificant question, " Is it the gentlemen of the north 
 or the gentlemen of the south that complain ? " Mr. Gillow 
 said it was both ; but failing to get what he considered a 
 satisfactory answer, he took advantage of the absence of Mr. 
 Coombes one day, to draw out the petition referred to, which 
 was signed by all the northern students except Edward 
 Monk. Some, however, of those who signed it did so un- 
 
 1 William Lucas and Robert Freemont. Of the former, Mr. Potier had 
 said that he had a large share of roughness and a small share of piety, 
 and that he seemed better fitted to be a soldier than a priest. On leaving 
 St. Edmund's he entered the army. Of Robert Freemont, the story goes 
 that he was given as his sleeping apartment a room known as " The 
 Sulphur-room," which had previously been a bath room, and that one 
 day looking round him, and noting the scantiness of his furniture, and 
 the fact that even his bed covering consisted in great measure of his 
 own clothing, he said to himself " Roberte, tolle grabatum tuum et 
 ambula ; '' and, packing up his few possessions, he went. 
 
 I 
 
H4 History of St. Edmunds College. 
 
 willingly, as George Leo Haydock, who afterwards regretted 
 what he had done. "We had too much indulgence and 
 liberty," he wrote. " I was quite content Some, however, 
 concocted a letter, and Mr. Penswick came and persuaded me 
 to sign it." 1 
 
 Whether this petition or round robin had any effect on 
 Bishop Gibson we can only conjecture, for it is clear that he 
 had already made up his mind to open a college in the north 
 if it could possibly be managed. For this purpose a few 
 students were got together at Pontop Hall, the mission- 
 house of the Rev. Thomas Eyre, who, in a letter to Dr. 
 Poynter thirteen years afterwards, dates the commencement 
 from September 9th, 1794. A month later Crook Hall was 
 obtained, where the new institution rested some fourteen 
 years. At the commencement there was one student in 
 Philosophy, one in Rhetoric, and four in Poetry. Before the 
 end of the year they were joined by the northern students 
 from Old Hall and others, bringing the total up to fourteen, 
 all of whom were Douay refugees. The Rev. Thomas Eyre 
 came with the students to Crook and became its first Pre- 
 sident, with the Rev. John Lingard, the future historian, then 
 a subdeacon, as Vice-President. 
 
 The northern students at Old Hall were recalled at the 
 beginning of November. After signing the petition to be 
 removed, they made no great attempt to settle down, having 
 evidently made up their minds that they could not remain 
 there much longer. Mr. Potier wrote to Bishop Douglass on 
 October I4th : "We have had no news whatsoever from 
 the north. The northern divines are quiet but not con- 
 tented. . . . The day after the unlucky affair mentioned, 
 Mr. Gillow came to me and wished me to acquaint your 
 Lordship that they could* never make themselves happy here, 
 and wished by all means to go to the north/' At the same 
 time Mr. Potier also wrote to Bishop Gibson, "entreating fora 
 definite answer, is it your Lordship's intention to leave your 
 subjects at this place, or is it your intention to call them to 
 the north ? " 
 
 1 " Haydock Papers, 5 ' p. 173. 
 
Arrival of the First Douay Students. 1 15 
 
 This letter was regarded by the Bishop as an ultimatum, 
 and he forthwith decided to remove his students. Mr. Potier, 
 of course, regretted this decision, and wrote to Bishop Douglass 
 in this sense. " I was sorry to find by Mr. Coombes," he 
 said, "that Bishop Gibson had enforced the necessity of their 
 leaving this place by a palpable misinterpretation of my 
 letter." The decision once come to, however, was soon put 
 into execution. Messrs. Gillow and Haydock left on the 
 30th of October, and went first to London, where they sa\v 
 Bishop Douglass. Of this interview we shall speak presently. 
 The other four, namely Messrs. Saul, Monk, Thompson, 
 and Penswick, went straight to the north. They left Old 
 Hall after mass, on All Saints' Day. An old tradition 
 describes their journey as commenced on foot, with a wheel- 
 barrow for their luggage, which they took turns in wheeling. 
 It is not likely that they would have proceeded far in this 
 way, and the following letter from Mr. Saul shows that the 
 last part of their journey at any rate was accomplished in a 
 post-chaise : 
 
 "After escaping from Egyptian slavery, we arrived safe 
 at the land of promise ; at the same time I wish I could s ay 
 it flowed with milk and honey. Crook Hall is a spacious stone 
 building situated in a vale whose adjoining hills are bleak 
 and barren. It has this singularity attending it which few 
 other houses can boast -, I mean it has no road to it. We cam 
 in a chaise from Durham, amidst the greatest danger of 
 being overturned. You will be surprised if I tell you we 
 have not everyone a room to himself. We sleep about three 
 in a room, where we have a perpetual fire. When I say fire, 
 I don't mean such as you have at Old Hall ; they are but 
 chaufer pots. Our kitchen grate is so large that I don't 
 believe old Stacy with his three horses would be able to draw 
 coals enough to fill it. ... Besides the fire in our rooms, 
 we the divines, who are distinguished from the vulgar world, 
 are allowed the benefit of a fire in the refectory, so that two 
 can study together by the same fire the whole day with- 
 out being molested. I hope you will be kind enough not 
 to measure our rooms by the narrow limits of those with 
 
 I 2 
 
1 1 6 History of St. Edmund 's College. 
 
 you. They are far more spacious in every dimension than 
 the divines' rooms at Douay. More room may be naturally 
 expected as soon as the top rooms are repaired. Mr. 
 Lingard is factotum, a great man with the Bishop. He is 
 professor of Rhetoric and Poetry, and has the care of the 
 cellar. Our regulations are the same as at Douay, but an 
 hour later in everything. Our table is good, especially on 
 meagre days, when fish abounds at two pence half-penny 
 a pound. The Bishop and Mr. Eyre sleep in the same 
 room." 
 
 In the meantime Mr. Gillow saw Bishop Douglass in 
 London, and as the latter made numerous inquiries about 
 Old Hall, Mr. Gillow had no alternative but to speak what 
 was in his mind. He therefore recounted his previous com- 
 plaints, adding, by way of explanation, that Mr. Potier was so 
 much occupied with his boys that he took little or no interest 
 in the divines, and that Mr. Coombes had not the authority 
 to preserve order. At this recital Dr. Douglass, who was now 
 most anxious to keep the college at Old Hall, was not a 
 little astonished and alarmed. He begged Mr. Gillow and 
 Mr. Haydock to go back, promising that he would come 
 down himself and rectify all matters to their reasonable 
 satisfaction. 
 
 Messrs. Gillow and Haydock therefore returned to St. 
 Edmund's, and a little later Dr. Douglass came down. 
 After a long conversation with Mr. Potier, he assembled all 
 the Douay divines in their common room, and opened the 
 interview with the same question which the latter had pre- 
 viously asked, " Is it the gentlemen of the north that have 
 complaints to make or is it the gentlemen of the south ? " 
 and at the same time he asked them to state publicly their 
 causes of dissatisfaction. By this time, however, four of the 
 northerners having left, less discontent prevailed, and Dr. 
 Douglass waited in vain for an answer of any sort to his 
 question. This Mr. Gillow afterwards attributed to want of 
 courage on the part of the southern divines. The Bishop 
 proceeded to give them a little homily on the duty of accept- 
 ing the circumstances in which God had placed them, and 
 
Arrival of the First Douay Students. 1 1 7 
 
 there the interview ended. Messrs. Gillow and Haydock 
 did not stop at Old Hall long after this. The former 
 arrived at Crook Hall on December 6, and Mr. Haydock 
 followed a few weeks later. 
 
 The above events were not without their results. Within a 
 month or so, Bishop Douglass succeeded in securing the ser- 
 vices of a former professor of the Sorbonne, the Rev. J. C. R. 
 
 "THE SCHOOL IN THE GARDEN." 
 
 D'Ancel/ one of the many French refugees then in London, 
 
 1 The following details about the Rev. J. D'Ancel have been kindly given 
 me by the secretary to the Bishop of Bayeux : 
 
 John Charles Richard D'Ancel was born at Cherbourg, August 2Oth, 
 1761. After achieving brilliant success at his studies at the College of 
 Valognes, he came to Paris, where he joined the little community of 
 Robertins. He took his licentiate in Sorbonne 17861788, and was 
 afterwards elected to the chair of philosophy at the College d'Harcourt, 
 Paris. Here he was when the Revolution broke out in 1789. The 
 " Civic Oath" was at this time imposed on all the priests, and M. L'Abbe 
 D'Ancel, without approving of all the details enacted, considered it law- 
 ful to take the oath, and wrote a pamphlet to that effect, entitled 
 
1 1 8 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 who became professor of philosophy at St. Edmund's, and so 
 left Mr. Coombes more time to devote to his theological lec- 
 tures. At the same time, with a view to providing increased 
 accommodation, the little addition which was afterwards 
 known as " The School in the Garden " the present carpen- 
 ter's shop was begun, but it was not ready for use till the 
 following autumn. 
 
 Three students at Old Hall belonged to the Midland 
 District, Edward Peach, Joseph Birch, and Thomas Pitchford. 
 These all stayed on through the remainder of their course ; 
 but after the foundation of the College of Oscott no fresh 
 Midland students came to St. Edmund's. It is difficult to 
 fix on the precise date of the establishment of Oscott as 
 a college. As early as November, 1793, Bishop Thomas 
 Talbot wrote to Dr. Bew, late President of St. Gregory's, 
 Paris, inviting him to take charge of a mission there, and at 
 the same time to receive a few candidates for the priesthood, 
 with the view to making it develop into a college or semi- 
 nary. Dr. Bew received the idea favourably, and wrote to 
 Bishop Walmesley of the Western District, whose subject he 
 was, asking to be allowed to comply with Bishop Talbot's 
 request. . The answer he received was in Bishop Walmesley's 
 usual brusque style, and did not promise well. It ran as 
 follows : 
 
 " DEAR SIR, I received yours of the 29th currt, but as 
 you are so laudably employed in the mission you undertook 
 to serve, I don't chuse to consent to your leaving it. 
 
 " Yours, etc., 
 
 " C. WALMESLEY." 
 
 " Apologia du serment civique, par un pretre de la maison et societe de 
 Sorbonne, ami de la religion et des lois* 35 He very soon repented of 
 having written it, and retracted publicly even before the decision of Pius 
 VI. arrived. As he himself now refused to take the oath, according to 
 the law of August 26, 1792, he had to leave the country, and he came to 
 England, where he taught at St. Edmund's College for eight years. On 
 returning to France, he was appointed titular Canon of Coutances, and 
 a little later Cure of Valognes, where he remained more than twenty 
 years. In 1827 he was nominated Bishop of Bayeux, and devoted the 
 remaining eight years of his life to the total renovation of his diocese, 
 which had not recovered from the devastation caused by the Revolution. 
 He died April 20, 1836, and is buried in the crypt of the Cathedral. 
 
Arrival of the First Douay Students. 119 
 
 A month or two later Bishop Walmesley appears to have 
 changed his mind, for Dr. Bew was installed at Oscott in 
 February, 1794, and his accounts begin from that date. 
 The first church student arrived in May, but he had no 
 companion till the middle of July. At any rate, the school 
 was in working order by the early autumn. 1 
 
 We now return to the history of Old Hall. The 
 defection of the northern students Deduced the numbers 
 somewhat, and no further recruits arrived for several months. 
 Dr. Douglass sent out a printed appeal for funds some 
 three weeks after their departure, showing that he had now 
 quite determined on keeping to the college at Old Hall. 
 The following is a copy : 
 
 " The persons exercising the powers of government in 
 France, having at Douay, at Paris, and other places seized the 
 property which was devoted to the support of the remains 
 of Catholicity in this country, we have consequently before 
 us the melancholy prospect of spiritual distresses to be 
 entailed on the rising generation and on thousands yet un- 
 born, unless effectual means be instantly put in execution 
 for collecting other sources from which the streams of 
 Religion and Piety may continue to flow amongst us. 
 
 " This is an object which must be dear to every breast ; 
 an object which has on us, both as men and as Christians, 
 the strongest of all possible claims. On this the preserva- 
 tion of the sacred deposit of Faith which we have happily 
 received from our Forefathers, and the transmitting of it to 
 Posterity ; on this the disseminating of moral truth and 
 the maintaining of the peace, the harmony, and good order 
 of civil society essentially depend. 
 
 " With a view to accomplish this great object, a plan has 
 been formed for providing an establishment at Old-Hall-Green 
 in this district, in order to keep up a succession of ministers 
 of the Gospel, and also to give to our Catholic Youth a vir- 
 tuous and learned education. But as the execution of this 
 plan must depend on the bounty of Catholics residing in this 
 
 1 These latter particulars are taken from the History of Oscott, by the 
 Rev.W. J. Amherst, S.J., which appeared in the Oscotianhom 1882 onwards. 
 
I2O History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 district, and connected with it, We therefore hope and earnestly 
 desire that all persons who have the ability will emulate the 
 zeal of our Catholic Ancestors in supporting the Seminaries 
 abroad, and according to their respective circumstances con- 
 tribute cheerfully their pious donations towards promoting 
 so necessary a Foundation ; that we may survive the loss of 
 the establishments in France, and by our united and spirited 
 exertions may obviate all the evils which threaten our holy 
 Religion. 
 
 ">J< JOHN CENTURIEN, V.A.L. 
 "London, November 22, 1794." 
 
 No incident of importance is reported during the winter. 
 It was known by this time that the imprisoned collegians 
 had returned to Douay and St. Omer respectively, and that 
 they were now better treated. Still the prospect of their 
 liberation seemed uncertain, and no one could say how long 
 they might still be kept as they were. In the meantime 
 the following little account contained in a letter from Mr. 
 Potier to Dr. Douglass is edifying to read : 
 
 " During this hard weather we have agreed to give up one 
 of our dishes every day to the poor, and have during three 
 weeks fed twelve poor families every day. I hope God 
 Almighty will accept of it, and it will bring a blessing on the 
 house. All do it with a good heart and great cheerfulness." 
 
 In the spring of 1795 the communities of Douay and St. 
 Omer were released from prison, and they landed in England 
 on March 2nd. The narrative of what followed shall be taken 
 up in the next chapter. It is sufficient here to state that a 
 few of the " Trente-deux " and several of the St. Omerians 
 went straight to Old Hall ; but most of the prisoners re- 
 paired to their homes to rest after their severe trials, and 
 to await the further determination of the Bishops. 1 
 
 1 Three Douay students, John Bulbeck, Richard Broderick, and Lewis 
 Havard arrived at Old Hall in April ; and Mr. Cleghorn, the Rev. Francis 
 Tuite, and Thomas Walsh, from St. Omer, came about the same time. 
 Dr. Stapleton also came down, but he did not stop at that time, being 
 wanted in London and elsewhere to take part in the negotiations to be 
 described presently. These particulars are gathered from the old account 
 books. 
 
Arrival of the first Douay Students. t 121 
 
 During the remainder of the spring and early summer 
 Mr. Potier and his staff worked on quietly and conscien- 
 tiously while the arrangements for the future were being dis- 
 cussed. Messrs. Coombes and D'Ancel together prepared 
 the students for their performance on Mr. Potier's last ex- 
 hibition day, Wednesday, June 24th, which brought the 
 latter's presidency to a close. After the holidays the College 
 was entirely reconstituted, and he retired from its manage- 
 ment. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 RECONSTITUTION OF ST. EDMUND'S UNDER 
 DR. STAPLETON. 
 
 1795- 
 
 Discussions as to the foundation of a general college Letter from Dr. 
 Milner Bishop Douglass's circular to the Vicars Apostolic Pro- 
 posal to set up an Ecclesiastical College in the north and to con- 
 tinue Old Hall as a lay school Interview of Bishop Douglass with 
 Pitt and the Duke of Portland Their promises of assistance Mr. 
 John Sone gives io,ooo/. for founding a college Mgr. Erskine 
 Papal Envoy in London Dr. Stapleton goes to Crook Hall to meet 
 Bishop Gibson and Rev. John Daniel Rev. John Daniel returns 
 to London and waits on Mgr. Erskine Old Hall decided on for 
 the college Dr. Stapleton appointed temporary President Death 
 of Mr. Sone Constitutions drawn out for St. Edmund's College 
 rules Course of studies Foundation stone of the new college. 
 
 WITH the arrival of the collegians in England we enter on 
 a new phase of the discussion as to the founding of a college. 
 There was now no longer any cause for delay, but every 
 reason that whatever was to be done should be set about as 
 quickly as possible. The effect of the Relief Act of 1791 
 had already begun to be felt. " The Catholic religion is 
 now beginning to flourish," Bishop Douglass wrote about 
 this time, " and as public services and sermons in the chapels 
 are now permitted, many conversions are the result." * 
 Catholic schools were at last recognized by the law, and the 
 experience of the last eighteen months at Old Hall showed 
 that theology might safely be taught in England without 
 fear of molestation or popular outcry. Considering all these 
 things, everyone seemed to feel that the time had arrived for 
 making a great effort to supply in our own country the place 
 of the lost colleges. 
 
 Much division of opinion, however, existed as to details. 
 
 1 Brady's "Catholic Hierarchy," p. 180. 
 
BISHOP STAPLETON, 
 
 President, 1795-1801 ; 
 
 Vicar Apostolic of Midland District, 1801-1802. 
 
 Page 122. 
 
Reconstitution of St. Edmuncfs. 123 
 
 Was there to be a single general college, or would it be better 
 to have two, one clerical and one lay ? Would Old Hall 
 Green be the best situation for either ? if so, for which ? 
 and where had the other better be ? 
 
 The following letter from Dr. Milner, then priest at 
 Winchester, addressed to Bishop Douglass, gives a summary 
 of the chief arguments used : 
 
 "March 23rd, 1795. 
 
 " MY LORD, Shall I take up your Lordship's time and 
 part of this paper with explaining the pressing urgency of 
 the different affairs which have prevented my acknowledging 
 your two last letters earlier ? or shall I take it for granted 
 that your Lordship is persuaded that not laziness, but a series 
 of occupations that would admit of no delay, has rendered 
 it morally impossible for me to show that respect to your 
 Lordship that I was desirous of showing ? I will adopt the 
 latter measure, and proceed to the subjects of the above- 
 mentioned letters. 
 
 " I believe I shall soon set up for a prophet. You re- 
 collect I foretold both the detention of our people and 
 their release a very little time before those events took 
 place, and that with a view to specific measures. In the 
 former instance I recommended that our people should be 
 gone in time, with as much of their property as could be 
 secured; in the latter I hinted that it might be better 
 to defer soliciting the [Catholic] body for support until they 
 were collected together and some final measure agreed 
 upon. 
 
 " All this is, however, of no consequence now ; nor do I 
 sae, according to your Lordship's information, that any 
 advice you may even now wish to adopt will be of any 
 service, as the opinion and wishes of the Bishops is so much 
 less attended to than was to have been expected. The 
 gentlemen who are come over seem to have forgotten that 
 they have left their colleges and most of their revenue be- 
 hind them, and that it can only be by a new foundation, in 
 which the Bishops must necessarily have the chief share, 
 
124 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 that they can form themselves into colleges on this side of 
 the water. 
 
 " To speak plain, I think Mr. Daniel a man of no address, 
 no talents for planning and managing a new college; that 
 he will be laughed at and despised by those whose opinions 
 must be attended to, and, of course, that our expected college 
 will not flourish under him. Mr. Poynter is the man of all 
 others I could wish to see President. If that cannot be, 
 perhaps Mr. Stapleton or Mr. Coombes * might be found 
 equal to such a charge. 
 
 " Indeed, I adhere to my old opinion, that there ought to be 
 a classical college and a seminary, and if the latter is esta- 
 blished anywhere else except at Old Hall, I shall be sorry 
 to see that given up as a place of education. Were Mr. 
 Stapleton, with Lingard and a few others of equal talents, 
 placed at Old Hall, I should be satisfied that at least there 
 would be a proper place of education for the gentry, and 
 properly conducted. 
 
 " The seminary might perhaps be better placed at a 
 greater distance from London. Were I to choose, I think I 
 should give the preference to a remote situation in Wales, 
 where food and fuel, etc., are certainly cheaper than in any 
 part of England, and where there would be less dissipation 
 from going abroad and idle visitors. I agree with your Lord- 
 ship there could not be a more eligible situation in England 
 than Staffordshire, were it not in the middle district. But 
 that circumstance would alone blast the character of our 
 seminary, throw additional weight into that of Stonyhurst, 
 and give a certain Coadjutor 2 an influence which might 
 be abused. I own if Oscott was offered with iooo/. per 
 annum, I should be for rejecting the offer. Is not there 
 some missionary house in Wales Messrs. Lindow and Hor- 
 rabin know with all particulars ? 
 
 " A situation in the north has been found to be liable to the 
 identical inconvenience I remember mentioning to your Lord- 
 
 1 i.e. Wm. Coombes, senior, the uncle of the Wm. Henry Coombes 
 then at St. Edmund's. 
 
 2 Bishop Berington. 
 
Reconstitution of St. Edmund's. 125 
 
 ship. A worthy friend of your Lordship's l mistakes his 
 talents so far as to think he is fit for nothing so much as 
 managing a College. But all this is but idle speculation on 
 my part. It appears that even your Lordship's wishes are 
 not much attended to. Mr. Daniel, I take it for granted, 
 must be the President, and he will take his own measures. 
 I own he is a good rnan and a man of good parts, but 
 he will be as much laughed at here as Mr. Richard South- 
 worth. 
 
 " I hope your Lordship will not hastily give up Old Hall 
 establishment, at least as a classical school, until you see 
 how the other scheme takes. I make no doubt but in less 
 than twelve months we may have back the walls of 
 Doway College. But though I prefer the other side of the 
 water for a seminary, yet I cannot think we shall ever again 
 have one over there. . . . 
 
 " Your most respectful and faithful servant, 
 
 "J. MlLNER." 
 
 The discussions on these points lasted several months. 
 The following circular, drawn out by Dr. Poynter, then stay- 
 ing at Castle Street, in the name of Bishop Douglass, was 
 sent to each of the four Vicars Apostolic : 
 
 " 1st. Is it the advice of your Lordship, that considering 
 the present state of things in France, and particularly the 
 situation of the Colleges of Douay and St. Omer, the 
 superiors of the said colleges should unite in undertaking 
 one general permanent establishment in England on the 
 plan of Douay College ? 
 
 " 2nd. Will your Lordship agree that this college shall be 
 on the same footing as Douay College was, with regard to 
 the interference of the Right Rev. Bishops ? 
 
 " 3rd. Will your Lordship send your young men designed 
 to be educated in England for an ecclesiastical state to the 
 said college, as formerly they were sent to Douay ? 
 
 " 4th. Would not your Lordship approve that the house, 
 possessions, and monies belonging immediately to the said 
 1 Apparently Bishop Gibson. 
 
126 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 establishment should stand in the names of the President, 
 Procurator, and Agent ? 
 
 " 5th. That the funds and monies attached to any particu- 
 lar district should stand in the names of the Right. Revd. 
 Bishop of that district, and of the President and Procurator 
 of the said college, who should send an account of these 
 yearly to the said Rt. Revd. Bishops. 
 
 " The superiors of the said establishment, and particularly 
 the President, will engage themselves to act with the strictest 
 impartiality to all and every one of the said Rt. Reverend 
 Bishops and their districts, and to take care that studies are 
 diligently attended to, that discipline is regularly observed, 
 that the duties of religion are piously performed, and that all 
 things are conducted in a manner the most conducive to the 
 important end of this establishment." 
 
 A rough scheme for the constitution of the proposed new 
 college was drawn out, probably at the same time. It is also 
 in Dr. Poynter's handwriting. 
 
 Dr. Gibson was, as before, exceedingly anxious to secure 
 the college for his district, and represented, as he had pre 
 viously done, the cheapness of fuel and provisions in the north 
 and its distance from the metropolis. By his invitation Dr. 
 Stapleton, himself a Yorkshireman, went over to inspect an 
 old disused residence near Wetherby, in that county, known 
 as Thorpe Arch. Here we find him on March 2Oth, in com- 
 pany with Sir John Lawson and Rev. Thomas Smith, the 
 Douay " senior," who was a native of Durham. A month 
 later, Dr. Poynter and the Rev. William Wilds, another of the 
 Douay seniors, likewise met Dr. Gibson at this same place, 
 and for a time it seemed that Thorpe Arch would be the 
 spot selected for the new college ; but difficulties arose as to 
 the amount of purchase money required, and the project was 
 abandoned. 
 
 Even after this it seemed more probable that the " New 
 Douay " would be in the north of England, and it appears 
 that it was determined, in that case, to continue Old Hall, 
 according to Dr. Milner's advice, as a purely lay or classical 
 school. About the details of this scheme we are not in- 
 
Reconstitution of St. Edmund's. 1 27 
 
 formed ; but Dr. Stapleton wrote to Mr. Daniel on June Qth 
 saying that he was going to make a start with his " humanity 
 school " at Old Hall Green at once. Mr. Daniel urged him 
 to wait a little, as he was anxious to have one single estab- 
 lishment, and a very little later the whole arrangement was 
 changed, as we shall see presently. 
 
 In the meantime it was considered advisable to ascertain 
 the views of the government before embarking on so large 
 an undertaking as building a college ; and Dr. Stapleton, 
 together with Bishop Douglass, waited on Mr. Pitt, the 
 Prime Minister, and the Duke of Portland, at that time 
 Home Secretary. The latter was fortunately a personal 
 friend of Dr, Stapleton, who was thus able to state his case 
 more freely. He said that the existence of the English 
 Catholic schools and colleges on the continent was not due 
 to the Catholics themselves, but to the penal laws passed by 
 their adversaries ; that for their own part they would rather 
 educate their priests and laymen at home, and let their own 
 country have the benefit of the money which they had for 
 two centuries and more been accustomed to spend in France. 
 No doubt he thought that this argument of pecuniary benefit 
 to the country would be the most efficacious to use to a 
 statesman, and he seems so far to have succeeded ; for both 
 Mr. Pitt and the Duke spoke in warm terms of their interest 
 in the proposed foundation, and even gave them hope of a 
 money grant from the public funds. At the same time Mr. 
 Pitt offered some advice and strongly urged them to build at 
 Old Hall rather than elsewhere. He pointed out that should 
 a popular outcry be raised, it might be difficult to repress it ; 
 but that if the building was erected at Old Hall people would 
 only hear of it as an enlargement of an existing institution, 
 and would probably not trouble their heads about it. His 
 advice was that the whole thing should be done as quietly as 
 possible, and be made to grow out of the existing school at 
 Old Hall Green. 1 
 
 The result of this interview was therefore to favour the 
 keeping up of St. Edmund's and making it develop into the 
 1 See the " Catholic Handbook," Dolman, 1857, p. 93. 
 
128 History of St. Edmunds College. 
 
 new Douay. A more decisive reason in the same direction 
 very soon arose, of which we now have to speak. This was 
 the munificent gift and legacy of Mr. Sone. 
 
 It appears that during the spring or early summer Dr. 
 Poynter paid a visit to his relatives, who lived at Petersfield, 
 Hants. During this time he often went over to Havant, 
 where most of the Catholics of that part lived as in a little 
 colony. John Bulbeck, one of the " Trente-deux " already 
 at Old Hall, came from here, and Mr. John Sone of Bedhamp- 
 ton was a connection of his. 
 
 The Sones had been Catholics for several generations, 
 and John Sone's father had given large sums of money to the 
 Church. They were millers by trade, and very rich. Accord- 
 ing to tradition, Dr. Poynter, in Mr. Sone's presence, was 
 lamenting the fall of Douay and the losses the Catholics' had 
 sustained, when Mr. Sone said quietly to him, " Sir, would 
 ten thousand pounds help you to meet the difficulty ? If so, 
 you shall have it." This announcement must have come in 
 a rather startling manner on Dr. Poynter ; but the old man 
 meant what he said, and lost no time in putting it into 
 execution. He made and signed his will and wrote the 
 following letter to Dr. Douglass : 
 
 " HOND. AND REVD. SIR, I have left in my Will the sum 
 often thousand Pounds to Mr. Thomas Wright, of Henrietta 
 Street, Covent Garden, and have directed him to deliver it 
 to you. For prudential reasons I could not mention my 
 intention in the will. 
 
 " Now my intention is that the aforesaid Sum be applied 
 to the sole purpose of founding a School, College or Seminary, 
 for the education of Priests and other Catholics, a general 
 one for the four districts, as was heretofore at Doway College. 
 But if a general one cannot be, and each District is to have a 
 separate particular foundation for itself, then in that case my 
 intention is that the above-mentioned money be applied to 
 such a foundation in the London district only ; and I trust 
 with confidence that you will be so good as to take care that 
 this my intention be duly carried into execution. 
 
Reconstitution of St. Edmund's. 129 
 
 " Being poorly in health and begging your prayers, I 
 remain, Revd. Sir, 
 
 " Your ob. hum. servant, 
 
 "JOHN SONE. 
 " Bedhampton, 25th June, 1795, 
 
 " Signed by Mr. SONE in the presence of 
 
 " RlCD. SOUTHWORTH, 
 
 "JOHN BUTLER." 
 
 The Rev. Richard Southworth, priest at Brockhampton, 
 wrote a couple of days later giving further details, and 
 reporting the fact that the old man was gradually sinking. 
 "Mr. Sone is very poorly indeed," he says; "he begs 
 you and all his friends to pray for him. He frequently 
 inquires of me if I have heard anything about the new 
 college ; as likewise how Mr. Talbot has disposed of 
 Brockhampton in his will ; but his memory and faculties 
 begin to fail much, as well as strength ; and I think he 
 cannot hold long in this condition." And he adds : " He 
 was very ill when he made his last will; but I hope no 
 difficulty will attend the execution in case of death, though 
 of this I am not sure; and would not have you absolutely 
 depend upon this bequest as a certainty nor alter any deter- 
 mination in consequence till the will be proved, the money 
 made over, etc., there being so many persons about who 
 have pretensions or expectations ; and to some of his nearest 
 of kin he has left little or nothing." 
 
 The danger thus anticipated was partly met by Mr. Sonc 
 paying a portion of the intended legacy during his lifetime, 
 and on July I9th he made over 2OOO/. to Dr. Douglass. " Not 
 knowing how long he may live," wrote Mr. Southworth, " or 
 what may fall out after his death, he wishes to do more good 
 while God grants him time." 
 
 These events practically decided the destiny of Old Hall. 
 Dr. Douglass made up his mind finally to continue it as an 
 ecclesiastical college, to spend Mr. Sone's money there, and 
 to do all he could to make it a " New Douay," according 
 to his wishes. From this time onward, therefore, we 
 
 K 
 
130 History of St. Edmund! s College. 
 
 hear nothing more of his wishing for or consenting to a 
 general college in the north, though great efforts continued 
 to be made by the^northern clergy to get him to alter his 
 determination. 
 
 Before proceeding further, a word must be said about a 
 dignitary who played an*important part in the negotiations 
 
 MONSIGNOR ERSKINE. 
 
 which followed, and whose influence Dr. Douglass succeeded 
 in securing in favour of Old Hall. This was Mgr. Erskine, 
 a subdeacon, Canon of St. Peter's, Rome. He was an 
 Italian by birth, but of Scotch descent on his father's side. 
 He arrived in London from Rome on November I2th, 1793, 
 the very day that Dr. Douglass had set out with the first 
 church students to inaugurate St. Edmund's, and he re- 
 
Reconstitution of St. Edmund's. 131 
 
 mained in England till December, iSoi. 1 According to 
 Dr. Douglass's diary, he came commissioned by the Pope " to 
 thank his Majesty and his Majesty's ministers for having taken 
 the ecclesiastical state under protection," and also " secretly 
 to inquire into the state of the English mission and report the 
 same to Rome." It must be remembered that at the time he 
 arrived the disputes between the Bishops and the " Catholic 
 Committee " were still recent, and matters were as yet by no 
 means tranquillized, so that we can well understand the 
 Pope's desire to have a full and impartial report of how 
 matters stood. 
 
 Returning now to the negotiations with respect to St. 
 Edmund's, it may at once be said that the importance to Dr. 
 Douglass of Mgr. Erskine's active support could hardly be over- 
 rated. Mr. Daniel, as President of Douay, not being subject 
 directly to the vicars apostolic, had not been accustomed to 
 consult their wishes beyond a certain point, and as Dr. Milner 
 remarked in his letter quoted above, he seemed not to realize 
 the necessity of doing so now ; while, being himself a Lan- 
 cashire man, all his sympathies were in favour of the scheme 
 for a northern college. Mgr. Erskine, however, as the 
 Pope's representative, would be able to compel his assent to 
 anything that might be arranged by the Bishops, and of this 
 Mr. Daniel seemed, in the correspondence which followed, 
 to be quite conscious. 
 
 Bishop Douglass, therefore, wrote a letter to Mr. Daniel, 
 then with Bishop Gibson in the north, in which he expressed 
 his own sentiments and those of Mgr. Erskine, which he said 
 were shared by the majority of the vicars apostolic. He 
 entrusted it to Dr. Stapleton, who accordingly left for York, 
 where Bishop Gibson and Mr. Daniel were supposed to be, 
 to talk matters over. After his departure the following 
 letter arrived from Mr. Daniel : 
 
 " MY LORD, Your favour of the i6th inst. was received at 
 Durham a few minutes before we set out for Crook Hall. 
 
 1 Since the above was written, Maziere Brady's " Memoirs of Cardinal 
 Erskine " have appeared, to which the reader may be referred for further 
 particulars concerning his mission. 
 
 K 2 
 
132 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 . Mr. Stapleton, in a letter dated the pth of this month, 
 informed me that he was going to establish immediately a 
 humanity school at Old Hall Green. One from me which 
 crossed his on the road gave him hopes of an advantageous 
 offer to be made us in these parts. Upon the receipt of mine 
 he promised to delay a few days the execution of the plan 
 respecting Old Hall. At the time of my writing to Mr. 
 Stapleton, I did not know the meaning of the aforesaid 
 advantageous offer, and the person who wrote to me in 
 general terms was under secrecy. I have it now in my 
 power to lay the proposal before your Lordship. 
 
 " The house at Tudhoe, with all the lands and appurten- 
 ances, will certainly be made over instantly to Bishop Gibson, 
 Mr. Thomas Eyre, and Mr. Arthur Storey; all the papers 
 requisite for this purpose are now in the hands of a lawyer, 
 who is drawing up the deeds. Moreover, Sir John Lawson 
 has been so kind as to give a legal and written promise, 
 under heavy penalty in case of failure, for the due discharge 
 of the above mentioned agreement. To come directly to 
 the point in question : Bishop Gibson, Messrs. Eyre, and 
 Storey are willing to make over to us the said house, lands, 
 and appurtenances, for the purpose of establishing a general 
 college. No burthen will be annexed to the donation beside 
 that of allowing an apartment for Mr. Storey, wherein he may 
 remain in his capacity of missionary, to assist and watch over 
 his flock. Mr. Eyre is very ready to resign Crook Hall, so 
 that we may immediately enter these two houses, and thus 
 make a beginning of our general establishment. If we think 
 proper to build (I shall willingly consent), Bishop Gibson, 
 Messrs. Eyre and Storey agree to refund one half of the 
 sum which we expend in building, if we should afterwards 
 either return to Douay and St. Omer, or remove our College 
 to another more eligible situation. There is already drawn 
 an extensive plan for the enlarging of Tudhoe, that could be 
 executed for 9OO/., according to the estimation of an ex- 
 perienced architect. 
 
 " If your Lordship and Mr. Stapleton continue in the same 
 sentiments of settling a school at Old Hall, I do not see any- 
 
Reconstitution of St. Edmund's. 133 
 
 thing better for me to do than to begin Douay College at 
 Crook. Tudhoe will be a subsidiary school to it. But I shall 
 not come to any fixed resolution till I have the opinion of your 
 Lordship on this important subject. If this explication do 
 not appear satisfactory to your Lordship and Mr. Stapleton, to 
 whom Alma Mater has such great obligations, Bishop Gibson 
 and myself are ready to meet you and Mr. Stapleton at the 
 place you shall appoint, for the sake of arranging these affairs 
 in the most amicable manner. ... If Douay College should 
 be established at Crook Hall, I make no doubt of your Lord- 
 ship's readiness to sign the conditions before agreed upon ; 
 with an exception of two articles, the first and the third. 
 Bishop Gibson will do the same. 
 
 " Hoping that our final resolutions will be most conducive to 
 the good of religion, I remain with the most sincere respects 
 and deference, 
 
 " Your Lordship's most obedient and Hble. servant, 
 
 "JOHN DANIEL. 
 "June 24th, 1795. 
 
 " Crook Hall, near Gateshead, North." 
 
 The day after the above was written Dr. Stapleton arrived. 
 The following letter from him to Dr. Douglass gives an 
 account of what took place : 
 
 " MY LORD, I arrived at York on ye Tuesday at eleven 
 o'clock at night, went immediately to Mr. Gillow's l to 
 inquire after Mr. Daniel, but I could not get admittance, 
 the whole house was gone to bed, so that I was obliged to 
 stay all Wednesday at York, not being able to get intelli- 
 gence whether Mr. D[aniel] was in York or at Crook Hall. 
 On Wednesday morning Mr. Worswick 2 told me that Messrs. 
 D[aniel] and G[ibson] had left York on Tuesday, ye 23rd, 
 but that they had not had ye least intelligence from them 
 since they had left them. On Wednesday night I took my 
 
 1 The Rev. John Gillow, afterwards President of Ushaw College. 
 
 2 The Rev. John Worswick, son of Thomas Worswick and his wife 
 Alice, daughter of Richard Gillow, of Singleton, had resigned Pontop 
 Hall in favour of the Rev. Thomas Eyre the previous year. 
 
1 34 History of St. Edmund ' s College. 
 
 place in the mail to Woodham, where I took a chaise and went 
 to Tudhoe. Mr. Storey informed me that Bp. Gibson and 
 Mr. Daniel were at Crook Hall ; I therefore continued 
 immediately my journey to Durham and Crook Hall, where 
 I found them ; and I delivered your Lordship's letter. Mr. 
 Daniel, after having perused it, told me that he should 
 certainly comply with ye desire of ye majority of ye Bishops 
 and would return to London. In the meantime, he desired 
 me to forward the enclosed to your Lordship. He is very 
 desirous of our not separating and also of bringing about a 
 perfect union. When your Lordship wishes me to return to 
 London let me know, and I will obey your orders. My brother 
 Miles and Lady Mary desire to be respectfully remembered 
 to you. I remain, with great respect, 
 
 " Your Lordship's most obedient and humble servant, 
 
 " G. STAPLETON. 
 
 " P.S. I had no conversation with Bp. Gibson about ye 
 contents of your Lordship's letter ; I left that to Mr. Daniel. 
 If your Lordship does not write soon, the letter had better be 
 directed to me at Dr. Stapleton's, Preston, as I think that it 
 will be very proper that somebody should go into Lan- 
 cashire to talk the case over with our brethren there." 
 
 Mr. Daniel's letter, which Dr. Stapleton enclosed in his, 
 was as follows : 
 
 " MY LORD, You know my reasons for giving the pre- 
 ference to the north, the cheapness of certain articles, and 
 the less danger of dissipation. But the least insinuation to 
 the contrary by Monsignor Erskine is amply satisfactory. 
 As Mr. Stapleton is going on farther, I hope to be in 
 London before he returns to town. Believe me to be, 
 
 " Your Lordship's most respectful and Hble. servant, 
 
 " J. DANIE L. 
 "Crook Hall, June 25th, 1795." 
 
 We have unfortunately no account of Mr. Daniel's inter- 
 view with Dr. Douglass and Mgr. Erskine in London. 
 We only know that as a result of it the idea of Tudhoe and 
 Crook being formed into a, "New Douay " was abandoned ; 
 
Reconstitution of St. Edmund's. 135 
 
 that Mr. Daniel showed great unwillingness to go to 
 Old Hall ; and that he retired to Lancashire to await the 
 further decision of Bishop Gibson. 
 
 Dr. Douglass had now practically only one course open to 
 him, and that was to make a beginning with the new college 
 at St. Edmund's, in the hope that when Dr. Gibson saw it 
 rising and everything in working order, he would ultimately 
 consent to join in with the other vicars apostolic and form 
 it into the general college for the whole of England. He 
 therefore arranged with Dr. Stapleton that he should accept 
 the presidency only temporarily, and should be ready to 
 resign, if necessary, should Dr. Gibson afterwards join with 
 them. This he stated in a letter to the Rev. Richard South- 
 worth on August 5th, 1795, to be communicated to Mr. 
 Sone, as follows : 
 
 " I have now to inform you that we in London, with the 
 concurrence of Mr. Walmesley and Mr. C. Berington, 1 have 
 established the College at Old Hall Green as a general Col- 
 lege for the whole kingdom. To this end I have made over 
 the house there, with its furniture, the school, playground, and 
 gardens with appurtenances to Messrs. Lindow, Stapleton, 
 and Poynter, to be held by them in trust for the establish- 
 ment. I also have appointed Mr. Stapleton President, and 
 Mr. Poynter Vice-President. Should Mr. Gibson (who still 
 wishes the College to be in the north) come in to unite with 
 us, Mr. Stapleton has engaged to resign the presidency in that 
 case to the person who maybe duly appointed to that charge." 
 
 A few days after this, Mr. Sone had a second stroke of 
 paralysis and received Extreme Unction. He lingered on 
 for a time, but breathed his last on October I7th, and was 
 buried in Bedhampton churchyard. The following inscription 
 is on his tomb : 
 
 Sacred to the Memory of 
 
 JOHN SONE, 
 Who departed this life on the i7th of October, 1795, 
 
 Aged 79 years. 
 
 May he rest in peace. Amen. 
 Dear friends prepare to die ! 
 
 1 Vicars Apostolic of the Western and Midland Districts respectively. 
 
136 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 In 1876 his tombstone was restored at the expense of the 
 Edmundian Association, and a memorial crucifix was at the 
 same time erected in front of the College. A portrait of him 
 in oil colours hangs over the refectory door, and a solemn 
 requiem mass is sung every year on his anniversary for the 
 repose of his soul. 
 
 Before being installed at St. Edmund's, Dr. Stapleton was 
 engaged for some time at Castle Street with Bishop Douglass 
 and Dr. Poynter on the reconstitution of the College. This 
 may be divided into two parts ; the first concerning the rela- 
 tions of the Bishop, as proprietor, with the President or 
 administrator ; the second concerning the internal regulations 
 of the College. 
 
 The former are laid down in the Articles of Agreement 
 which were signed by the parties concerned on August 5th, 
 J 795- These were not drawn out without grave consideration, 
 and a number of different drafts still exist, all in Dr. Poynter's 
 handwriting, from which a very clear idea may be gained 
 of the exact purposes and conditions for which the new 
 college was intended. In all the drafts we find the same 
 general idea. It was to be opened as a general college for 
 the four districts, but as Dr. Gibson had not yet consented 
 to join in the scheme, it was specially agreed that when he 
 did so, Dr. Stapleton, who was appointed President for the 
 time, should resign, so that Dr. Gibson might have a due 
 voice in the election of the permanent President. 1 In the 
 meantime Dr. Stapleton was empowered to spend the sum 
 in his possession belonging to St. Omer College, amounting 
 to about iioo/., on St. Edmund's, with this proviso, that 
 should he return to St. Omer, 2 that College should be refunded 
 by Bishop Douglass. 
 
 1 Bishops Berington and Walmesley had both given a provisional con- 
 sent to Old Hall becoming the general college for the whole of England. 
 The latter wrote on August I2th, 1795, " I f ear Bishop Gibson will not 
 join you. He would not like my letter, in which I told him I preferred 
 the south." As in the event these fears were realized, Bishop Berington 
 does not seem to have sent any more students to Old Hall, and it was 
 ultimately decided to keep Oscott up. The Western students remained 
 at St. Edmund's till many years later, but they were few in number. 
 
 2 Dr. Stapleton's return to St. Omer when the Revolution had passed 
 
Reconstitution of St. Edmund? $. 137 
 
 The following are the Articles of Agreement in the form 
 in which they were signed : 
 
 "ARTICLES OF AGREEMENT. 
 
 " 1st. The establishment at Old Hall Green is opened for 
 the public, and offered as a general college for the four districts. 
 
 " 2nd. The house with its present furniture, the playground 
 and gardens, with their appurtenances, are made over to the 
 establishment, and stand in the names of Messrs. John Lindow, 
 Gregory Stapleton, and William Poynter, for the use of the 
 secular clergy. 
 
 " 3rd. All monies and profits of this College arising from the 
 education of youth, or otherwise coming in, shall be applied 
 to the benefit and purpose of the said establishment. 
 
 " 4th. The President appointed to govern the College has 
 the same powers for the internal government thereof as the 
 President had in Doway College. 1 
 
 " 5th. The Rev. Mr. Stapleton, who is appointed and made 
 President for the present by the Right Rev. Bishop of the 
 London District, takes possession of the premises on this 
 express condition, that when all the secular clergy Bishops 
 shall unite to form a general college at Old Hall Green, he 
 shall resign the said premises and his place as President to 
 the person who shall be duly appointed thereunto. 
 
 " London, August 5th, 1795. 
 
 " (Were signed by) JOHN DOUGLASS, V.A.L. 
 
 " GREGORY STAPLETON, President. 
 
 "Witness : JAMES BARNARD. 
 
 THOMAS CLEGHORN." 
 
 away, seems to have been expected as probable at this time, and Bishop 
 Douglass describes him in his report to Rome in 1796 as " President of 
 St. Omer's, temporarily appointed over St. Edmund's " (Brady's " Catholic 
 Hierarchy," p. 180). That Dr. Stapleton himself expected St. Omer to 
 be re-established is evidenced by his will, dated April I7th, 1801, which 
 was after his appointment as Bishop over the Midland District. It 
 must have been evident by that time that he, at any rate, would never 
 preside there again. He leaves some of his property to St. Omer 
 College, " should it exist," but the bulk he bequeaths to St Edmund's. 
 
 1 The importance of this proviso becomes evident by comparing the 
 full powers of the President of Douay with the very limited ones of the 
 President of St. Omer. 
 
138 History of St. Edmund 's College. 
 
 Besides the above, there were seven " secret articles," which 
 chiefly regarded financial matters. B'shop Douglass was to 
 advance 5oo/. to the new building, to be ultimately refunded 
 out of money which was to be collected for the work. For 
 the present, the Bishop of the London district was to have it 
 in his power to appoint the president or to remove him, with 
 the advice of the vice-president and the "seniors ; " and the 
 premises were to be held in lease for 999 years at the nominal 
 rental of five shillings. Other details were arranged, such 
 as the amount of the salaries of the superiors and professors, 
 who, however, agreed for the time only to draw half these 
 amounts, till the finances of the College would admit of their 
 being paid in full. Finally the three possible contingencies 
 were provided for as follows : (i) If the establishment should 
 not become a general college, it shall be continued as a par- 
 ticular one for the London District. (2) If the College should 
 be broken up, all was to revert to and belong to the Bishop 
 of the London District. (3) If the College should be made a 
 general one, the articles were to be annulled and the president 
 resign. 
 
 With respect to the internal administration, we may learn 
 the intentions of the founders from the College rules. No 
 complete copy exists of the original rules, though several 
 extracts are given in the diary of the College. The rules pre- 
 served, however, date back at least to Dr. Poynter's presidency 
 and are probably copied from those made when the new 
 building was first used in 1799. Thus in all probability they 
 are substantially identical with those drawn out at this time, 
 and they remained in force till the introduction of what were 
 known as the " new rules" in 1852. 
 
 They begin with a statement of the aim and scope of 
 the College. "The College of St. Edmund is instituted for 
 the purpose of promoting the good of religion and society by 
 forming Catholic youth, particularly of the London District, 
 to the duties of the sacred ministry, or of civil life, according 
 to each one's respective vocation. The exercises of piety, 
 the course of studies, and the rules of discipline to be followed 
 for the attainment of these ends, shall be the same as were 
 
Re constitution of St. Edmund's. 139 
 
 established for the College at Douay, with such alterations 
 and improvements, as the change of circumstances requires." 
 
 An enumeration of the officers of the College follows. 
 Three classes are mentioned. The first are called "seniors," 
 according to the old Douay terminology ; the second are pro- 
 fessors ; and the third prefects. The seniors include president, 
 vice-president, superior of the preparatory school, 1 prefect of 
 studies, general prefect, and procurator. Those who are 
 called prefects correspond with what are now called masters. 
 They are here described as " persons to superintend the 
 students in the dormitories, in the chapel, and in the time of 
 recreation/' The conditions upon which a student is received 
 are also laid down, and amongst them a prudent one specified 
 that " no student shall be admitted without sufficient security 
 for the regular payment of his pension." 
 
 The order of the day follows : 
 
 6. Rise. 
 
 6|. Meditation. 
 
 7. Mass. 
 7$. Study. 
 8i. Breakfast. 
 
 9 12$. Study. 2 
 
 i. Dinner, recreation. 
 
 3 5i. Study. 
 
 5^ 5^. Recreation. 
 
 5| 6J. Study. 
 
 6f 7. Recreation. 
 
 7. Supper, recreation. 
 
 8|. Night prayers. 
 
 With respect to the meditation, it is laid down that all are 
 to assist at it " except the children ; " but this was altered in 
 Dr. Griffiths's rules in 1818, and the exception was changed 
 to that of the lay boys in the top dormitory. The following 
 
 1 The preparatory school was established at the Old College when the 
 bulk of the students moved to the new building. Before that time " the 
 Hermitage " served for the purpose. See next Chapter. No mention 
 is made in the rules of " pedagogues ; " but from letters of Dr. Poynter 
 it appears that they existed at St. Edmund's exactly as they had done 
 at Douay. A " pedagogue " was usually a divine, who was given charge 
 of one or more boys to help them in their preparation work. The 
 system has been long since abolished. 
 
 2 Dr. Poynter introduced the quarter of an hour's recreation from n^to 
 i if about the year 1801. 
 
140 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 regulation about community mass will have a very familiar 
 sound to all Edmundians : 
 
 " The common mass .... will be offered on Sundays, 
 Wednesdays, and Fridays for these particular intentions, viz., 
 (i) In thanksgiving to Almighty God for his past benefits 
 and protection. (2) To pray for the conversion of England 
 and Scotland. (3) To pray for the benefactors of the College 
 and all its members." 
 
 High mass on Sundays was to be for the same intentions, 
 and a weekly mass for the benefactors was provided for in 
 addition. The rotation of turns among the priests was then 
 exactly as now, so that one week a priest said community 
 mass and preached at the high mass, while the following 
 week he was celebrant at all the functions. The prefect was 
 exempted from community duties, but was directed to offer 
 one mass each week for the boys, a custom which still 
 survives. 
 
 In the evening, after the meditation was read, " the children " 
 were to retire, while the rest stayed for a quarter of an hour's 
 spiritual reading. All lights to be out by ten o'clock. Three 
 half-play days were arranged for, namely, Tuesday, Thursday, 
 and Saturday ; and on those days there was recreation not 
 only from dinner till 5f, but likewise for an hour, nine to 
 ten, in the morning. This latter rule came from Douay, but 
 it was soon changed. At Ushaw it exists to the present day. 
 On Sunday High Mass was at eleven, preceded by an hour's 
 study, and Vespers were at three. The high mass was after- 
 wards put an hour earlier, and followed by the study, as is now 
 the case. The yearly retreat took place in Holy Week. The 
 above order (except that the spiritual reading was put at 
 6| instead of after night prayers) remained without much 
 change till 1852, when it was altered as above stated. 
 
 The course of studies was carefully marked out. Dr. Poynter 
 had brought the old Douay prefect of studies' book * with 
 him to St. Edmund's, and the Douay course was taken as a 
 
 1 We may here correct a rather serious error which has arisen with 
 respect to this book. The Catholic Magazine for April, 1831 (p. 147, foot- 
 note) states that it was saved from Douay by Robert Gradwell, afterwards 
 Bishop, by him placed at Crook Hall, and transferred thence to Ushaw. A 
 
Reconstitution of St. Edmund's. 141 
 
 basis in drawing out a course for Old Hall. One or two 
 important alterations, however, were made. The chief of these 
 concerned the philosophy classes. At Douay two years had 
 
 long quotation from it is given in the September number of the same year 
 (pp. 462 465), and it is there called the last Douay diary. This seems to 
 be, moreover, the book referred to in the ** Biographical Dictionary of 
 English Catholics,'' vol. i. p. 552; "Chapels of Ushaw," p. 16 ; the 
 Rambler for August, 1854, p. 108, and elsewhere. In reality, however, 
 the book now at Ushaw is not the original at all, but a copy made from 
 it by the Rev. Thomas Eyre, when President of Crook Hall in 1807. 
 The original was then kept at St. Edmund's, and was lent by Dr. 
 Poynter to Mr. Eyre for the latter to copy. It was accordingly copied 
 out in full ; the copy was kept at Ushaw, and the original returned a few 
 months later. This appears from the two following letters, the first 01 
 which is at St. Edmund's, and the second among the Westminster archives 
 at the Oratory. 
 
 From the Rev. THOMAS EYRE to Dr. POYNTER, dated Crook Hall, 
 January 25th, 1807. 
 
 "MY LORD, Your much esteemed favour of the 5th of December I 
 received the day after Xmas, accompanied with the Pref. Studies 
 Catalogue from 1750, for both which please to accept my most grateful 
 thanks. I make bold to request the loan of it until I can contrive to take 
 a copy of it at leisure hours. In the meanwhile, in case of accidents, I 
 shall leave a memorandum that it belongs and must be returned to Yr. 
 Lp. I am fully convinced that the nearer we approach to the same rules 
 of discipline and to the same order of studies, the more it will conduce to 
 the advantage of both our establishments, especially if these be grounded 
 on the constitutions of Douay, with only such alterations as circumstances 
 seem absolutely to require. A copy therefore of Yr. Lp.'s manuscript 
 regulations will be particularly acceptable. . . . 
 
 ' " Your Lordship's much obliged and most obedient servant, 
 
 " THOS. EYRE.'' 
 
 From the same to the Rev. JOSEPH HODGSON, V.G.L.D., dated Crook 
 Hall, Feb. isth, 1808. 
 
 ". . . . You will remember to have obtained for me the Prefect of Studies' 
 Book from Bishop Poynter ; I thank you kindly for that favour. I copied 
 it out myself, and carefully returned it by the mail, I believe through 
 Keating, with many thanks to Bishop Poynter, in the course of last 
 summer. I have now to request another favour, which is, with my most 
 respectful compliments to Bishop Poynter, to beg he will have the 
 goodness to allow me the loan of his code of rules, such as are observed 
 at Old Hall. I must observe that I had already begged to have them 
 above a year ago ; when Bishop Poynter appeared to hint that he would 
 get me a fair copy of that book written out. Let me now, however, 
 entreat that his Lordship will not think of giving himself that trouble ; 
 but to allow me to have his copy to transcribe, and I will faithfully return 
 it as soon as the same can be written out. . . ." 
 
 The original Douay M.S. is now kept among the Westminster archives at 
 the Oratory, together with the other Douay diaries, etc. It is a small, rather 
 
142 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 been given to philosophy, the first to natural and the second 
 to mental, This custom has been kept up at Ushaw, with 
 some slight modification, to the present day. At St. 
 Edmund's the natural philosophy year was abolished from 
 the beginning, and the philosophy course reduced to one 
 year. The theology occupied three and a half years, making 
 the total course, from the the third of rudiments upwards, 
 eleven years and a half. Arrangements were made for 
 monthly disputations and repetitions on the part of the 
 theologians and philosophers. A weekly sermon, after 
 vespers on Sunday, was preached by a divine ; and there 
 were to be frequent exhibitions in elocution on the part of 
 the boys, class by class, as at the present day. Special stress 
 was also laid on the church students, all learning plain chant, 
 to which two half hours were devoted every week, as is still 
 the custom. 1 
 
 The duties of the different superiors are laid down at 
 length, as well as those of the professors, and also of the 
 
 thick book, and there seems no reason to doubt that Dr. Poynter himself 
 took it from Douay in his pocket. At any rate, it was certainly in his 
 possession during the imprisonment at Doullens and afterwards, as the 
 entries of that period are all in his handwriting. 
 
 1 The old plain chant book at St. Edmund's bears the following in- 
 scription on its title-page : 
 
 "JOANNES WADE SCRIPSIT ANNO MDCCLX." 
 It must have come direct from Douay. The John Francis Wade here 
 mentioned was not a student of Douay College, but a man who made his 
 living by copying and selling plain chant and other music. He carried 
 on his business at Douay, simply because it was a great Catholic centre. 
 His death is thus chronicled in the Obituary List of the Catholic Directory 
 for 1787 : " 1786, Aug. 16. Mr. John Francis Wade, a layman, aged 75, 
 with whose beautiful manuscript books our chapels, as well as private 
 families, abound, in writing which and teaching the Latin and church 
 song he chiefly spent his time." The book at St. Edmund's is entirely 
 done by hand, and is remarkable for having all the chant written on five 
 instead of four lines. It contains all the tenebrae offices, matins, lauds, 
 and mass for the dead, and many little pieces such as the Adeste Fideles, 
 Rorate Coeli, the Tantum Ergo commonly known as Webbe's, etc. The 
 book was used regularly until comparatively recently, and is still used 
 occasionally. 
 
 Besides the above, there are the old graduals and antiphonals, the 
 former dating to 1779 and the latter to 1792. Both were probably bought 
 for St. Edmund's on its foundation. The edition is Venetian, the common 
 Mechlin version being unknown till nearly half a century afterwards. 
 The Venetian edition remained in use till quite lately, when it was 
 replaced by the Ratisbon. 
 
Reconstitution of St. Edmund's. 143 
 
 prefects, or masters. A list of penances which can be 
 imposed is given, limiting corporal punishment to lay students 
 below fourteen years of age. The chief penance used seems 
 to have been what was known later on as the " penance 
 walk," which consists in ordering the delinquent to walk up 
 and down a certain particular walk without a companion 
 during some part of recreation time. 
 
 The College continued under the patronage of St. 
 Edmund, according to Dr. Douglass's dedication two years 
 earlier, and from the first a great devotion to their patron 
 saint, as a model of a priest and a scholar, has been a 
 characteristic of the students. While other colleges are 
 usually known by the names of the places where they are 
 built such as Oscott, Ushaw, Stonyhurst this College 
 is always known as St. Edmund's, and its students as 
 Edmundians. 
 
 The minor patrons were St. Thomas, St. Charles Borromeo, 
 and St. Gregory the Great. There is no special mention of 
 these in the rules, but high mass is recorded on the feasts of 
 the first three in the earliest calendars of the College, even 
 before its reconstitution by Dr. Stapleton. The connection 
 with Douay College is here apparent. For the old Douay 
 chapel was dedicated to St. Thomas of Canterbury, and his 
 hair shirt was among their relics; St. Gregory, as the Apostle 
 of England, was the second patron ; and the biretta of St. 
 Charles was also one of the Douay relics, which unfortu- 
 nately perished at the time of the Revolution. All 
 these three days were kept as high mass days at Douay. 2 
 
 2 See " Douay Diaries," p. 116, and " Le College Anglais de Douai," 
 by M. L'Abbe Dancoisrte, p. xx. 
 
 One other connecting link between Douay and Old Hall deserves a 
 passing mention, namely the game of " Cat," which is played also at 
 Ushaw. Some of the details of the Ushaw game are not the same as in 
 the Edmundian game, and opinions may be divided as to which is the 
 better. At St. Edmund's there is seven-hole and nine-hole cat ; at Ushaw 
 only seven-hole. The balls are harder at the latter place, and the style 
 of stroke somewhat different. The chief distinction, however, lies in the 
 method of proceeding with the " crosses." At Ushaw the man who gets 
 the side out always goes to the stroke as his side goes in, and it is there- 
 fore a matter of chance who happens to be at the stroke when a " cross " 
 has to be made. The " crosses" have thus to be recorded, and a scorer 
 is needed. At St. Edmund's, on the other hand, th? " crosses " are made 
 
144 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 In addition to the above, the Venerable Bede and St. Ercon- 
 wald are minor patrons of St. Edmund's, but their festivals 
 are not observed with High Mass. 
 
 Mr. Potier was duly apprised of the change which was 
 to take place in the government and constitution of Old 
 Hall. It was agreed that he should still reside at the 
 College, and take charge of the spiritual interests of the 
 Catholics of the neighbourhood. This arrangement was 
 carried out, and he remained some thirteen years in the 
 capacity of " parish priest," as the office has since been called. 
 He was greatly beloved by the people, and much respected 
 in the neighbourhood ; but as a financier he was not success- 
 ful, and he left the College in considerable debt. The 
 balance sheet made up to the 24th of June, 1795, when he 
 formally ceased to be president, showed a deficit of about 
 i/o/., and after it had been examined by Dr. Poynter, 
 Bishop Douglass undertook to pay it. Ultimately, however, 
 the deficit was found to mount up to over 5OO/. In order to 
 inquire into this, Dr. Douglass sent for all the accounts; but 
 in the end there was nothing further for him to say than 
 that he supposed that " ye Bishop must be ye Peter Pay- 
 all." 
 
 Dr. Stapleton went to Old Hall on August 5th, after 
 signing the articles of agreement in London. He was ac- 
 companied by Mr. Hodgson, who returned to London in a 
 few days. Dr. Poynter arrived within a week, bringing 
 with him several of the old Douay students, and a formal 
 commencement was made on the Feast of the Assumption. 
 On that day the College diary, which was kept by .Dr. Poynter 
 all the time that he was vice-president, opens : 
 
 " Diary of St. Edmund's College at Old Hall Green, A.D. 
 
 1795- 
 
 <( The Rt. Rev. John Douglass, Lord Bishop of Centuriae. 
 and Vicar Apostolic in the London District, desirous of re- 
 
 by each player in rotation, and the state of the game is at any time evi- 
 dent by the position of the " cross man," who takes his place at the 
 beginning of each innings exactly where he was when the side got out. 
 Which game is more like the " cat ; ' played at Douay is not certainly 
 known ; but there is no very great difference between the two. 
 
Reconstitution of St. Edmund's. 145 
 
 pairing the losses which England has suffered by the sub- 
 version of our Colleges in France, determined to establish 
 without delay a College in the London District, in which the 
 young men who are called to the Ecclesiastical state might 
 be well formed for every part of their duty, and other 
 Children designed for various employments in life might be 
 prepared by a Catholic, and useful education for the dis- 
 charge of the duties of their respective states. For these 
 purposes his Lordship was pleased to make over the house 
 and gardens of the school at Old Hall Green, near 
 Puckeridge, Herts, belonging to the Bishop of the London 
 District, and to give the said premises to the College which 
 he has intended to establish there. He chose the Rev. Mr. 
 Gregory Stapleton, who was President of St. Omer's College, 
 for the first President of this new College, which he placed 
 under the patronage of St. Edmund, Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury." 
 
 Here follows a copy of the " Articles of Agreement " 
 which have already been given ; and the diary continues : 
 
 " In virtue of this agreement, the Revd. Mr. Stapleton took 
 possession of the Premises and began to govern the College 
 in quality of President on the I5th of August, 1795. The 
 Rev. Mr. John Potier, who was President of the school 
 before established at Old Hall, remains as Pastor of the 
 country congregation, and convictor at the President's table. 
 The Revd. William Poynter, who had been Professor of 
 Divinity, and Prefect of the Studies at Doway College, was 
 appointed Vice-President. The Revd. William Coombes 
 who had taught Rhetoric at Doway College (and Divinity at 
 Old Hall Green, from the time that the Divines who escaped 
 from Doway and Doullens were sent to Old Hall till the 
 establishment of the new College) was appointed Professor 
 of Eloquence. The Revd. William Wilds, who had taught 
 Philosophy at Doway, was appointed Professor of the second 
 Class. The Revd. Francis Tuite, late Procurator of St. 
 Omer's College, was made Procurator. The Revd. John 
 Law, late Master at Old Hall, was made General Prefect and 
 Professor of the Third Class. The Revd. Mr. J. C. R. 
 
 L 
 
146 History of St. Edmund 's College. 
 
 D'Ancel, Licentiate in Divinity in Sorbon, late Professor of 
 Philosophy at Paris, was appointed Professor of Philosophy. 
 Mr. Thos. Cleghorn was made teacher of arithmetic." 
 
 Four days later, the school year was formally inaugurated 
 by a High Mass de Spiritu Sancto, after which the list of 
 students was read out by Dr. Poynter, the Prefect of Studies. 1 
 
 The next entry in the diary records the laying of the 
 foundation stone of the new college : 
 
 " On the same ipth of August, the foundation stone of the 
 new College of St. Edmund was laid in the sandy field by 
 the Revd. John Lindow in the [name] of the Rt. Revd. John 
 Douglass. The following inscription written in Latin, Greek 
 and English, and enclosed in a bottle together with a silver 
 sixpence bearing the date of the year, and the bottle was 
 placed under the South and East corner of the square where 
 the walls meet in the court. 
 
 " Hac die 19 Augusti A.D. 1795 hie lapis angularis Collegii 
 Catholici Sti. Edmundi in agro Hartfordensi vulgo dicto Old 
 Hall Green, positus fuit ab Illustrissimo et Reverendissimo 
 Domino Domino Joanne Episcopo Centuriensi, Vicario 
 Apostolico in Districtu Londinensi. Preside Reverendo 
 Domino Gregorio Stapleton." 
 
 " TavTrj rfj rj/jiepq, TTJ evvaTrj TOV fJLrjvbs X^oz'TO? yaerayetr- 
 
 I/AWZ>O9 T0> Tl TOV KvpiOV a^^e OUT09 6 \10OS JMVICUOS TOV 
 
 2v\\6yov ica6o\iKov oitcias TO> 'Ay la 'JE8yifcoj>S&> lepa? ev T&) 
 
 1 The total number, including a few who came a day or two later, was 
 seventy-three. Of these, twelve were divines or philosophers, all of whom 
 came from Douay. Their names are as follows : 
 
 Revs. William Beauchamp, Francis Bowland, and Edward Peach, 
 deacons. 
 
 Rev. John Devereux, subdeacon. 
 
 Messrs. James Delaney and Thomas Cook in minor orders. 
 
 Messrs. John Clarkson, Richard Broderick, Lewis Havard, Thomas 
 Pitchford, Arthur Clifford, and John Eldridge not in orders. 
 
 Of the remaining sixty-one students, three (John Bulbeck and Edward 
 and James Tichborne) had been at Douay, and five are known to have 
 come from St. Omer, including Thomas Walsh, the future Bishop, Joseph 
 Kimbell, afterwards president, and Joseph Birch, some time President of 
 Sedgley Park. There were probably a few others, for Mr. Coombes 
 speaks often or twelve all told. This leaves about fifty to be accounted 
 for. Of these the majority were probably boys of Mr. Potier's academy ; 
 but a good many were new arrivals ; amongst them Robert Varley, 
 afterwards prefect, and then vice-president, who came from Sedgley Park! 
 
Re constitution of St. Edmund's. 147 
 
 %<w/o&> (BperraviKO)^ Old Hall Green) eredrj VTTO 
 TOV ev$o%OTCLTov KOI al8eo~L/jLCi)TaTOv /cvplov 'Iwdvvov AovyXaos, 
 ' ETTICTKOTTOV TWV Kevrvpicov, 'Hyefjidvos albecrl/jLov TOV Kvplov 
 
 " On the i pth day of August in the year of our Lord 1795 
 this foundation stone of the Catholic College of St. Edmund 
 at Old Hall Green in the County of Herts was laid by the 
 Right Revd. John Douglass, Bishop of Centuria and Vicar 
 Apostolic in the London District. The Revd. Gregory 
 Stapleton President. 
 
 Undersigned. 
 
 JOHN LINDOW, representing 
 the Rt. Revd. John DOUGLASS. 
 
 (Signed on the back.) 
 
 GREGORY STAPLETON, President. 
 WILLIAM POYNTER, Vice President. 
 WILLIAM COOMBES. 
 WILLIAM WILDS. 
 
 J. C. RlCHD. D'ANCEL. 
 
 JOHN LAW. 
 
 JAMES TAYLOR, Surveyor." 
 
 L 2 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 BUILDING OF THE NEW COLLEGE. 
 I795I800. 
 
 Plans for new college Dispersion of the " Trente-deux '' The 
 Benedictines at Acton Burnell Meeting of northern clergy at 
 Preston Memorial to Bishop Douglass in favour of a general 
 college in the north His answer Letter from Bishop Gib- 
 son Pitt promises a government grant for St. Edmund's Corre- 
 spondence between Mgr. Erskine and Bishop Gibson Rev. John 
 Daniel appointed by Propaganda President of St. Edmund's He 
 begs off Proposal to unite Crook Hall and St. Edmund's Also to 
 send Dr. Lingard to Old Hall Meeting of northern clergy at 
 Fernyhalgh in 1798 Decision to build a college in the north and not 
 to join in St. Edmund's Progress of Old Hall Visit of Colonel 
 Harcourt, who gives the great clock Mr. Sone's will disputed 
 Further financial difficulties Building stopped Dr. Stapleton 
 appointed Rector of the English College at Rome Events at Rome 
 prevent his going Mr. Sone's will case decided in favour of the 
 College Building resumed Sacrilegious robbery Chapel of Re- 
 paration Visit of Bishop Moylan of Cork Opening of new 
 college. 
 
 THE designs for the new college were prepared by Mr. James 
 Taylor, of Islington, who, about ten years later superintended 
 the building of Ushaw, a fact which explains the resem- 
 blance in the main front of the two colleges. Mr. Taylor's 
 son, Mr. James Molyneux Taylor, was educated at Old Hall, 
 and both father and son were great benefactors of St. 
 Edmund's. 
 
 Three plans were drawn out to choose from, and they have 
 all been preserved. Neither of them can boast of any 
 architectural beauty, and the name afterwards given to the 
 College by Pugin the " Priest Factory " would have been 
 equally applicable to any one of the three designs. The 
 elevation and ground plan of the one selected are here repro- 
 duced ; but several modifications were afterwards introduced, 
 and a certain part of the plan, including church and refectory, 
 
! 
 
 i Ss ESS 
 
 I i Hi 5=52 
 
 jiSj I23B. 
 
 ; I s= ssii 
 
 1; Eil SS5I 
 
 i is =5=5 
 
 ! ? El1 ;"5552 
 
 W 
 
Building of the New College. 149 
 
 was never carried out. There seems to have been no contract 
 entered into, but Dr. Stapleton held himself responsible for 
 the whole work and for the payments as they should become 
 due. He had 2OOO/. in hand from Mr. Sone at the com- 
 mencement, and he knew that there was more to come. 
 Later on he made a collection among the Catholics who had 
 been educated at Old Hall and others. Amongst the con- 
 tributors we find the Old Chapter down for 25O/., Mr. Thomas 
 Stonor for 2 1/., Dr. Milner for 2O/., besides other smaller 
 sums ; but the amount raised in this way was not large. 
 
 In the meantime it was necessary to supply at once the 
 accommodation requisite for temporarily carrying on the 
 work of the College. The addition begun by Mr. Potier six 
 months before known as the " School in the Garden " (now 
 the carpenter's workshop) were completed in the month of 
 September, and these, together with the Hermitage, the 
 Ship, and the " old college " itself/formed the total accommo- 
 dation. 
 
 Dr. Stapleton, as soon as he'arrived, determined to make 
 the " Hermitage " into a preparatory school, and to continue 
 to use the "Ship" for the divines to sleep in. The pro- 
 fessors were all accommodated at the old house, except the 
 superior of the preparatory school, who lived at the 
 " Hermitage " and said mass there every morning. The two 
 dormitories in the old college were now both used for their 
 original purpose. 1 
 
 1 The following enumeration of the buildings is from an old list made 
 out for the window tax : 
 
 " (i) The Principal Dwelling House, which includes likewise Dairy, 
 Store Room, Servants' Offices and our Chambers, &c., 56 windows. 
 
 "The Chapel, which is contiguous to the Principal Dwelling House, 
 6 windows. 
 
 "(2) The Granary and other Store Rooms and a working room, 
 together with a room for the Poor to come for their victuals, 6 windows. 
 
 "(3) The Schools which stand in the middle of the Garden, 10 
 windows. 
 
 " (4) The wooden habitation formed out of the stable, 20 windows. 
 
 "(5) A little separate building called the Hermitage, 10 windows." 
 
 The stables were then on the north side of the Hermitage. No. 4 
 above is the " Ship ;" the others explain themselves. There are one or 
 two old inscriptions still to be seen on the walls of the Hermitage. One 
 of them, by the side of the fireplace in the kitchen, runs thus : 
 "Remember me, Francis Neuville, Mr. Baker at Old Hall Green, 
 
150 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 By the early autumn of 1795 most of the "Trente-deux " 
 and other Doullens prisoners had settled down in England. 1 
 Of the former, seven were at St. Edmund's five students 
 and two priests and five at Crook Hall. Several of the 
 priests, like the Rev. Joseph Hodgson and the Rev. Thomas 
 Smith, were already on the mission, and the six Benedictines 
 had found a new home at Acton Burnell, the seat of Sir 
 Edward Smythe in Shropshire, where most of the old com- 
 munity of St. Gregory's, Douay, were reassembled, and where 
 they continued till they moved to Downside in 1814. The 
 following letter from Prior Sharrock to Dr. Poynter at St. 
 Edmund's was written soon after the reassembly of the com- 
 munity at Acton Burnell : - 
 
 " Acton Burnell, Shrewsbury. 
 "October 3rd, 1795. 
 
 " DEAR SIR, After different enquiries after yourself and the 
 rest of our Doullens friends, I hear that you and Mr. Staple- 
 ton, with some others of our acquaintance, have taken up your 
 quarters, at least for a time, at Old Hall Green. Our former 
 friendship, so well cemented by our common adventures and 
 a long captivity, makes me particularly curious to know what 
 is become qf all our fellow prisoners. I have often regretted 
 that our various avocations when we arrived in London 
 allowed us to see so little of one another, and since our 
 separation, though I have been in different parts of England, 
 scarce have I met with one of the celebrated Trente-deux or 
 their associates. I hear that several are with you ; others in 
 London, others in the North, &c. God be thanked, I do not 
 yet hear that anyone is yet dead. For my part, I am settled, 
 at least for the present, at a seat of Sir Edward Smythe's, my 
 former ettve, with nearly all my former family. The situation 
 is pleasant, and healthy and retired. We see a newspaper about 
 thrice a week, and have full leisure to contemplate at a distance 
 
 Herts, 1798." This man afterwards gained an unenviable notoriety, 
 being suspected of having been concerned in the robbery of the chapel 
 four years later. 
 
 1 It may be noticed that nearly thirty of the Doullens prisoners about 
 a third of their whole number were at this time assembled at Old Hall. 
 
Building of the New College. 151 
 
 the extraordinary circumstances and progress of that awful 
 revolution of which we were once too near spectators. Shall 
 we ever see Douay again is a question which as naturally as 
 frequently mingles itself with our reflections. No doubt the 
 same very difficult problem often presents itself to your 
 thoughts. In the meanwhile, I am very glad to learn that 
 you are determined to attempt something, and if I am rightly 
 informed, you have lain the first stone of a very considerable 
 new building. It is no doubt with a view to continue an 
 establishment which has rendered such eminent services to 
 Religion, 1 and I most sincerely wish it every possible success. 
 You have probably heard me say at different times that 
 certain other losses would not be so severely felt, but the loss 
 of a house like yours, if not replaced, would be irreparable. 
 In these singularly puzzling times, it must have cost you 
 much probably to fix on any plan, and I sometimes appre- 
 hended that nothing would have been done as yet. I must 
 own that I think it will be long before any solid religious edu- 
 cation can take place in France, if ever. A Revolutionary 
 fever requires at least a century to heal it. Our property may 
 possibly enough be restored at the peace ; what then to do 
 with it will be another puzzle. Our Mr. Higginson, who was 
 confined with the Courtrai nuns at Compiegne, tells me that 
 soon after we came over, there appeared another decree 
 concerning us, declaring that our property had been only 
 sequestered, and not confiscated. I wish Monsr. Despres may 
 have seen the decree. I am told he is Mayor of Douay. He 
 might avail himself of it in case our houses should be put up 
 to sale. We are informed, too, that six churches have been 
 opened at Lille for the Orthodox, and that the nuns at Aire 
 perform by permission their offices publickly. They think 
 things are coming round very fast, and feel themselves very 
 happy that they have not been obliged to quit. 
 
 u We have lately been favoured with a visit from B. 
 
 Berington, who was so kind as to make an ordination in our 
 
 chapel . . . . He gave me some information about you. Mr. 
 
 Hodgson, he said, was fixed in London, Mr. Smith was in 
 
 1 Douay College. 
 
152 History of St. Edmunds College. 
 
 the North and had pleaded stoutly to have your establishment 
 in his country. This was natural. How is his health since 
 his return to England ? If you are building, I presume you 
 and your other friends sometimes collect no little quantity 
 of mundanus pulvis. Acton Burnell will be an excellent 
 place to shake it off. Come then by all means to see us in 
 due time. Remember me in the kindest terms to Mr. 
 Stapleton and all our friends. 
 
 " I am, Dear Sir, & ever shall be, 
 
 " Most sincerely yours, 
 
 " J. SHARROCK." 
 
 We have seen that Dr. Stapleton was not yet permanently 
 appointed over Old Hall, because it was necessary to await 
 the final decision of Bishop Gibson, as to whether he would 
 unite with the other Bishops at St. Edmund's. The opinion 
 of the northern priests was still opposed to this idea. A 
 meeting of the clergy of Lancashire and Westmoreland was 
 held at Preston, on August 25th, 1795, and a memorial in the 
 following terms was drawn up, signed and sent to Bishop 
 Douglass : 
 
 " Resolved that it is the opinion and the earnest wish of 
 the undersigned priests of the Western Division of the 
 Northern District, that the three Districts, the Northern, 
 Middle and Southern, 1 unite in the establishment r of one 
 College, on the plan of that formerly existing at Douay. 
 
 "That they see some reasons, on account principally of 
 the comparative cheapness of fuel and provisions, for wishing 
 that the said common establishment should be in the North ; 
 in such manner, however, that the Bishop of that district shall 
 not have any more influence in the government and manage- 
 ment of the said College than his equals in authority, the 
 Bishops of the Middle and Southern Districts. 
 
 "And that if such an establishment can be formed, they 
 will contribute to the utmost of their power to its support." 
 
 1 The Western District was of far less importance, not only because of 
 the fewness of the number of their clergy, but also because the majority of 
 the clergy, including the Bishop, Dr. Walmesley, were Benedictines. 
 
Building of the New College. 153 
 
 Here follow twenty-two signatures, and the whole was 
 forwarded by Rev. John Orrell. Dr. Douglass answered on 
 September 29th : 
 
 " DEAR SIR, Friday's post brought me your esteemed 
 favour, the resolves of the meeting held at Preston, on the 
 25th of last month. 
 
 " It is then the opinion and earnest wish of the meeting 
 that the three Districts, viz., the North, Middle, and London, 
 should unite in the establishment of one College, on the plan 
 of that lately existing at Douay ; that if such an establish- 
 ment can be formed, they will contribute to the utmost of 
 their power to its support ; and that it is wished this one 
 College may be in the North, on account principally of the 
 comparative cheapness of fuel and provisions. 
 
 " I beg, Sir, you will be so obliging as to assure the 
 Gentlemen, that their resolves have with me all the weight 
 which is so justly due to the respectable body of our Lanca- 
 shire Clergy, and that their engagement to contribute to the 
 utmost of their power to the support of this one common 
 College, must be an encouragement to hasten the wished for 
 union of Districts. 
 
 " The sole point on which we appear to be divided, is the 
 site which ought to be chosen for such an establishment. 
 
 " The Meeting at Preston plead in favour of the North, 
 and found their arguments principally on the comparative 
 cheapness of fuel and provisions. Whereas the Clergy of 
 the Western, Midland, and London Districts, who have been 
 consulted on the business, plead for the South, founding their 
 arguments on the general predilection, which all their friends 
 show for the South, whenever the alternative is proposed ; on 
 the conveniency in procuring, together with the comparative 
 cheapness of a great many articles which are wanted in a 
 College, and on the moral certainty of the Cisalpines relin- 
 quishing their school at Oscott, to unite with and support 
 the College of Douay if established in the South. 
 
 " For these reasons, and to stop the progress of all the evils 
 arising from our delays, with the concurrence of our clergy 
 in the above mentioned districts, the Establishment at Old 
 
154 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Hall Green has been opened for the public, and offered as 
 a general College for the four districts. . . . His Majesty's 
 Ministers are made acquainted with the design of the new 
 erection, Mgr. Erskine, His Holiness's Agent and confidential 
 friend, approves of it, advised me to begin it on a large 
 scale, and we have the most flattering prospect of support 
 and success in every line. 
 
 "When you make our brethren in Lancashire acquainted 
 with the contents of this, my letter, please to inform them 
 that their resolves have been shown to some of their brethren 
 here, who all unite in soliciting their patronage for the College 
 at Old Hall Green, at which College the annual pension will 
 not exceed what is fixed for the North. 
 
 " I hold myself much obliged to you, Sir, for the friendly 
 and very handsome manner in which you conveyed to me 
 the resolves of your Meeting. With best compliments to all. 
 
 " I remain, &c., 
 
 "JOHN DOUGLASS." 
 
 Dr. Gibson's own views at this time are shown clearly in 
 the following letter to Dr. Poynter : 
 
 "York, September I2th, 1795. 
 
 "DEAR SIR, I received your letter sent by Mr. Smith 
 long after he came to ye North, as he forgot to deliver it. 
 I likewise received yours from Old Hall, but had so much 
 business on my return home that required immediate despatch, 
 that I could not find time to thank you for them, nor give 
 an answer. Nor is it easy to know what to say. On account 
 of ye great distance of ye principal clergy from each other 
 in ye North, more time is required in getting through any 
 business of importance than can be imagined, particularly 
 where money is necessary, on account of ye consent of so 
 many being required, and because all these matters are in ye 
 names of so many, who being dispersed and not concentred 
 as in London, greater difficulties arise, as is easy to conceive. 
 And even now I scarce know what to say to you. Mr. Daniel 
 is in Lancashire. I have only seen him once for two or three 
 
Building of the New Colleg e. 155 
 
 hours, and most of that time in company, since he left London. 
 I understand you are building fast at Old Hall. Whatever 
 takes place, it may be of great use to that part of ye Kingdom, 
 in some way or other, and I am glad you find yourselves 
 happy together ; but if you expect it to be ye general College 
 or .what is called Doway, it is not ye opinion of this part of 
 ye Kingdom that it will answer for that purpose : so they do 
 not expect it to answer ye purposes mentioned in yours. 
 The general opinion of ye Clergy in ye North, seems clearly 
 for a College in ye North ; and in this case, if you go on with 
 ye idea of having it there, it will not, I fear, answer ye ends of 
 Union of doctrine &c., but perhaps a separation of North and 
 South in regard of a College. The Clergy are of opinion, 
 that union of doctrine by having more together, &c., would 
 have been better preserved by having it in ye North. You 
 say Bishop Douglass was determined by having a majority. 
 There must have been a mistake. The majority is on ye 
 other side ; I mean of ye Clergy, as I am persuaded there 
 are more in ye North than in all ye rest of ye Kingdom. 
 Many were and are much displeased at ye manner ye affair 
 was carried on. . . . Application to others, as it were to force 
 Mr. Daniel, was not approved. They do not look on these 
 measures as candid &c. But if the main thing did but answer, 
 these would pass away in time, and be only looked on as ye 
 doings of particulars. But I fear ye main point of Union 
 will not be effected. Not to speak of many other arguments, 
 consider that if they from Liege, 1 ye Monks and Friars, be 
 all established in the North, what influence they must naturally 
 have in ye North ; if ye Bishop supports and encourages 
 them in preference to establishments out of ye District, that 
 in a short time there will be little connexion with ye North 
 (the great majority) and South. If he does not prefer those 
 in his own District, what can he expect but disagreements, 
 &c. ? The same would not be ye case, if ye General College 
 were in ye North ; and a proper convenient establishment 
 made by degrees in ye South, which I do and should always 
 
 1 i.e. the members of the suppressed Society of the Jesuits, then 
 recently settled at Stonyhurst. 
 
156 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 wish for, thinking it might be very beneficial for ye whole, 
 as some from ye North might wish to be there besides some 
 in ye South. I pray that all may end well at last. What 
 I have written here is with no other motive, but to express 
 to you my desire that all may be done for ye general good 
 of Religion ; and, because having been much concerned in 
 these affairs, I have naturally taken them much to heart, 
 and the thought of a separation hurts me more (not to speak 
 of other reasons), than it affects those who do not know any 
 of you personally or have not considered it so much. I 
 beg my best respects to Mr. Stapleton, and all others as if 
 mentioned by name. I have been lately in Lancashire for 
 a short time. I was at Stonyhurst, &c., and returned by ye 
 banks of ye Wharf, and by Thorpe Arch, &c. The country 
 all ye way very pleasant. Am going out again next week, 
 to give Confirmation, &c. Direct to me at York. I believe 
 all or most of the Clergy in ye North have subscribed a 
 petition to have a College ' in the North for the Secular Clergy. 
 If so, you may understand what ye event may be. Mr. Daniel 
 informed me he had met all ye Clergy Superiors in Lancashire, 
 and they were all for it. I shall be happy to hear from you. 
 I remain, with truest esteem and every good wish, desiring 
 your prayers, 
 
 "Yours, &c., 
 
 "WILLIAM GIBSON. 
 
 " P.S. Take all this letter in ye most favourable sense, as I 
 have the greatest regard and most sincere attachment to you 
 all. A difference of opinion in these points generally pro- 
 ceeds from not knowing local situations or different circum- 
 stances. I say little on the subject to others. But if a 
 majority petition, what answer ? The fixed congregations are 
 mostly in ye North. Four of ye Poor Clares from Rouen are 
 returned to London. The gentleman would not let them 
 
 1 Here and elsewhere, Dr. Gibson speaks as if Crook Hall were not in 
 existence, and as if there were as yet no College in the North. Probably 
 the explanation is that, at that time, it was uncertain whether it would 
 prove permanent ; and moreover, numbering as it did little over twenty 
 students, it could hardly be regarded as a College, or at any rate, such 
 a College as Dr. Gibson wanted, and as Ushaw afterwards became. 
 
Building of the New College. 157 
 
 have ye house exspected. I hope you keep Mr. Coombes. 
 Compliments to him and Mr. Wilds. Tell Mr. Stapleton all 
 are well at Richmond and Lartington. Pray write. Bishop 
 Douglass did not inform me that he had appointed Mr. 
 Stapleton President." L 
 
 From the above letter Dr. Gibson's frame of mind, and his 
 determination to have a college in the North if possible, are 
 evident enough. The reason he gives amongst others, of the 
 majority of the Religious Orders being in the North, is at least 
 intelligible. Nevertheless, for a time it appeared as if he 
 would have been forced to give way on account of the money 
 difficulties of Crook Hall. Writing to Bishop Douglass on 
 January ipth, 1796, he said that "although the Haydocks 
 and Gradwell 2 had gone to Crook Hall, they were told that 
 perhaps Crook might be continued only for a short while, but 
 if they chose to risk ye expense of going thither and staying 
 till something was settled, they might take it on themselves." 
 
 It seems, then, that Dr. Gibson was making a great effort to 
 keep Crook afloat, but did not feel confident enough of success 
 to give a definite answer at that time. He went to London in 
 December, 1795, and on his way called for a few hours at Old 
 Hall, where he inspected the new buildings and grounds, but 
 did not stay the night. On the 8th of the same month he had 
 an interview with Bishop Douglass at Castle Street, but was 
 very reserved as to his intentions. " Neither Monsignor 
 Erskine nor Messrs. Barnard, Lindow, Horrabin or myself," 
 writes Dr. Douglass, "could prevail to bring him to any 
 determination : he neither would agree to unite with me at 
 Old Hall Green nor say that he would not." 
 
 On the 9th of January Dr. Gibson wrote giving an excuse 
 for his delay. He said that Mr. Daniel was proprietor of all 
 Douay moneys, and that the Bishops could not lawfully act 
 without his concurrence, or at any rate if they did so, diffi- 
 
 1 No doubt because he hoped that* Dr. Gibson would have agreed to 
 have the general College at Old Hall, in which case Mr. Stapleton was to 
 resign. The " Application to others as if to force Mr. Daniel,"' evidently 
 refers to the part played by Mgr. Erskine. 
 
 2 Robert Gradwell, afterwards Coadjutor Bishop to Dr. Bramston of 
 the London District. 
 
158 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 culties might afterwards arise. Mr. Daniel, on the other 
 hand, was waiting for the Bishops to come to a decision, and 
 on the 1 5th of February, writing from Preston to Rev. James 
 Newsham, he says, " I have heard nothing of the consent of 
 the Bishops respecting a settlement at Old Hall Green, from 
 which circumstance it may perhaps be inferred that the 
 report you mention is not well founded." 
 
 In the meantime, the financial prospects of Old Hall 
 received a substantial addition by the promise of a Govern- 
 ment grant. The following is the record in the Diary of 
 Bishop Douglass : 
 
 " January 3Oth, 1796. The Duke of Portland sent for me 
 and told me that afternoon that Mr. Pitt had agreed to give 
 me towards opening the College 3000, at 1000 per annum 
 for three years, and to make the first payment of ^1000 at 
 Lady Day next." 
 
 Notwithstanding this promise, Bishop Gibson seems to 
 have gradually made up his mind in favour of keeping up 
 the College at Crook Hall, and he was supported by Mr. 
 Daniel. He wrote to Mgr. Erskine to that effect. The 
 quotations given below from Bishop Douglass's Diary will 
 show the course of the negotiations which followed : 
 
 " 1796. February 1 3th. Mgr. Erskine informed me that 
 Bishop Gibson had written to him and said, that the Gentle- 
 men of the North would wish to have united in one general 
 College had it been fixed in the North ; but since that is not 
 to be the case, they and also the people of Douay wished 
 to have a College in the North. Mgr. Erskine added that he 
 answered Bishop Gibson that if he would have a College in 
 the North, he would be left to himself ; and for the people of 
 Douay, it did not belong to them to choose where to have 
 their College, but to go whither they should be sent. Also 
 that Mr. Daniel should be ordered to Old Hall Green, but 
 that he would wait for another letter from Rome before he 
 would send the order. Moreover he said that he told Bishop 
 Gibson it was not reasonable that three Vicars Apostolic 
 should yield to one, but that one should yield to the three." 
 " February 23rd. Mgr. Erskine read me a letter he had re- 
 
Building of the New College. 159 
 
 ceived from Bishop Gibson about settling the College, in which 
 he denies that Bishop Berington agreed to it being at Old Hall 
 Green, says Bishop Walmesley being a member of a Religious 
 Order had not a right to vote in the business of establishing a 
 Secular Clergy College &c. &c. Mgr. Erskine expressed 
 much anger against Bishop Gibson, and added, ' I only wait 
 for another letter from Cardinal Gerdil/ " * 
 
 This letter apparently came in the month of April, for we 
 find the following entries about that time : 
 
 "1796. April I4th. Mgr. Erskine sends for Mr. Daniel, 
 the President, to come up to town, and told me he meant to 
 direct him to go to Old Hall Green and employ the Roman 
 pension in the education of youths for the Church." 
 
 "May. On the I3th Mr. Daniel arrives in town from 
 Kirkham, on the next day waits on Mgr. Erskine. Afterwards 
 he called on me, told me Mgr. Erskine desired the Roman 
 pensions might be employed for the purpose for which it was 
 granted 2 and that Mgr. Erskine complained heavily of us 
 
 1 Cardinal Prefect of Propaganda. 
 
 2 The Roman pension here referred to was what the Pope allowed to 
 Douay College. It continued to be paid till Pius VI. was taken prisoner 
 in 1798. From the following letters of Bishop Douglass, written in 1796, 
 it appears that half of this, as of other Douay money, was paid to St, 
 Edmund's ; the other half went, presumably, to Crook Hall. 
 
 Bishop Douglass to Dr. Stapleton, dated 1796 (the rest of the date 
 being torn off). 
 
 " DEAR SIR, Mr. Horrabin tells me that he had not mentioned to yon 
 my having informed Mr. Varley that the ^500 principal money in the 5 
 per cents, was to be made over to you. I therefore beg leave to say 
 that the day after our arrival in town, viz., on the 9th inst., I informed 
 Mr. Varley that the said principal money was to be given to you, with the 
 moiety of every remittance from R[omeJ, and of the annual surplus of 
 the Douay property. I'm sorry Mr. Taylor cannot make any part of the 
 new building convenient to receive you this winter. Remaining with 
 every good wish, 
 
 " Dear Sir, 
 
 " Your humble servant in J. C., 
 
 "JOHN DOUGLASS." 
 The same to the same^ November 9^, 1 796. 
 
 "DEAR SIR, .... I must now beg leave to say that Mr. Daniel 
 having determined the application of that money, viz. to be employed in 
 the education of youth, some part of that ^"500 must be applied to the 
 paying off the bill now standing against me for the education of the 
 young men belonging to this District. 2ndly, that I wish to have Mr. 
 Poynter's opinion on the subject, viz. whether or not it be lawful to employ 
 
160 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Bishops and of the English character, that we are a strange 
 people &c., &c., and that he proposed to him (Mr. Daniel) to 
 go and settle at Old Hall Green." 
 
 " Mr. Daniel waits again on Mgr. Erskine on the i6th. 
 Mgr. Erskine settles with Mr. Daniel that the Roman pension 
 be employed, and declares he will meddle no more with 
 our affairs. Ita Mr. Daniel, who takes leave of his excellency, 
 and intends to go down to Lancashire next week. The 
 above is the whole of what Mr. Daniel told me of his two 
 interviews." 
 
 "On Monday morning, May 23rd, Mr. Daniel set off for 
 Lancashire by the Manchester coach." 
 
 A week later Thomas Haydock wrote from Crook Hall as 
 follows : * 
 
 " With regard to news about us and Old Hall, we know 
 next to none. You will no doubt have heard that Bishop 
 Berington intends joining Oscott School with Old Hall. 
 Crook is up to the ears in debt and Mr. Eyre has informed 
 ye Bishop in sundry letters, he would undoubtedly break 
 up immediately after ye defensions in case supplies did not 
 come. The debt amounts to upwards of 400 pounds." 
 He adds, however, "Mr. Gibson has at last answered that 
 he is coming to Crook shortly with plenty of money to 
 defray our debts." 
 
 No definite decision about the northern college was come 
 to for two years, during which time the authorities at St. 
 Edmund's were still trying to bring about a union. It seems 
 to have been conceded that if Dr. Gibson sent his students 
 to St. Edmund's, a president should be appointed out of 
 his district ; for Dr. Poynter writes in a letter to Bishop 
 Douglass, " If Crook Hall should be transferred hither, would 
 
 that said money for any other purpose than the pensions of youth &c., 
 as above, since Mr. Daniel's determination, which determination I did 
 not know till a few days ago when the paper was shown to me. Mr. 
 Barnard thinks it cannot be applied to any other purpose. I remain, 
 with every good wish, 
 
 Dear Sir, 
 
 *' Your humble servant in J. C., 
 
 "J. DOUGLASS." 
 1 " Haydock papers," p. 199. 
 
Building of the New College. 161 
 
 not Mr. Thomas Eyre be at least as proper a person to treat 
 with the Spaniards and to undertake the management of the 
 College as Mr. Smith, who perhaps may be thought necessary 
 by some to act in the recovery of our property in France ? " 
 
 About that time it was likewise proposed to send Mr. Lin- 
 gard to Old Hall for he properly belonged to the London 
 district and Dr. Poynter was consulted on the matter. He 
 wrote in favour of accepting him. " We should be able to 
 give employment to Mr. Lingard," he said, " if he would be 
 willing to condescend to teach one of our lower classes, and 
 should be happy to have such a professor with us, if we do 
 not an injury to Crook Hall in desiring what they are in pos- 
 session of .... Perhaps if we had one of the Northern 
 District it might be a more evident disposition towards a 
 union." 
 
 For some reason this arrangement did not come about, 
 and a little later a definite determination was arrived at by 
 the Northerners to build a college of their own. The following 
 entries in Bishop Douglass's Diary record the decision : 
 
 "July, 1798. Bishop Gibson informs me by letter from 
 Fernyhalgh that the Lancashire Brethren have held a meeting 
 about the establishment of a College, and that they have 
 resolved to make a purchase and build a College in the North. 
 Before the meeting broke up 4000 was subscribed for the 
 purpose. Thus have they resolved to separate from us at 
 St. Edmund's." 
 
 " August, 1798. The business of purchasing ground for and 
 of building the College in the North is conducted by a com- 
 mittee consisting of Bishop Gibson and Messrs. Barrow of 
 Claughton, Lancashire, Thomas Eyre, President of Crook, 
 Gillow of York and Thomas Smith of Durham." 
 
 "December loth, 1799. Bishop Gibson tells me by letter 
 this morning that deeds for the purchase of Ushaw in order 
 to build a College &c. were executed." 
 
 This decision was a great blow indeed to St. Edmund's, 
 but not a surprise. As a result, it became advisable to 
 curtail the expenditure on the new building as far as possible, 
 as the amount of accommodation required would not now be 
 
 M 
 
1 62 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 so great. Dr. Stapleton wrote to Bishop Douglass in this 
 sense. " The contents of Bishop Gibson's [letter] did not in 
 the least surprise me," he wrote ; " it is nothing but what I 
 expected. It will not be possible to contract our new build- 
 ing at present, I fear ; the most we shall be able to do is to 
 continue to make ye kitchen &c. in the building already 
 made." And looking forward to a possible contingency in 
 the future, he adds, f< You ask me my opinion about ye 
 Fernyhalgh meeting ; all I can say is that you must take 
 care that ye Doway funds are not spent there. If Mr. Daniel 
 affords any pecuniary assistance to that house, we should 
 certainly have an equal division with them at least, and if the 
 Western and Middle Districts unite with us the foundations 
 destined for them ought to be spent at Old Hall." 
 
 Even now, the affair was not finally settled. At the August 
 meeting of the " Lancashire Brethren " great fault was found 
 with the previous decision. We may again quote Bishop 
 Douglass : 
 
 " September, 1798. The Lancashire Clergy, at their meet- 
 ing last month, disagreed much about the establishing of a 
 College, and on the subject of ' a meeting of a certain small 
 number of their brethren ' at Fernyhalgh, at which public 
 money had been voted away without public concurrence of 
 the Brethren." 
 
 As a last chance, therefore, Messrs. Horrabin and Hodgson 
 went to see the Rev. John Barrow of Claughton, one of the 
 most influential members of the Northern Committee, and 
 put before him the disastrous consequences which they said 
 would follow to the Northern District if they spent so much 
 of their mission money on buying land and building a college, 
 besides the difficulty of obtaining a supply of masters or pro- 
 fessors and other such considerations. Apparently they suc- 
 ceeded in partially convincing him, " for," writes Bishop 
 Douglass, " after the above meeting of all the Lancashire 
 Clergy [he] drops all his prejudices against Old Hall Green 
 and agrees to come up and see [it] in order to effect a union." 
 He never came, however, but instead asked Mr. Horrabin 
 to send him a statement of the total accommodation at 
 
Building of the New College. 163 
 
 the College. This was duly forwarded on October i8th, 
 1798. 
 
 Mr. Barrow sent his reply on December i6th, and it seems 
 to have been a final negative to all prospect of Old Hall be- 
 coming a General College. He gives three reasons. First 
 he says that Bishop Gibson is quite determined to have his 
 own College, and this was probably the chief cause in reality. 
 As a second reason he says what had been often urged 
 before that the dearness of provisions and fuel, etc., in the 
 south is against setting up the College there. He estimates 
 the annual saving on this score, by having it in the north, at 
 2ooo/., which must surely have been far above the mark. His 
 third reason is the admixture of laity at St. Edmund's. To 
 this last Dr. Douglass answered that it was exactly the same 
 at Douay, 1 and indeed was subsequently the same at Ushaw. 
 However, it was clear that this was now to be regarded as an 
 ultimatum, and Dr. Poynter gave up all further hope of St. 
 Edmund's becoming the College for the four districts. He 
 continued to work for union of forces as far as there was any 
 chance of obtaining it, and his proposition to unite Oscott 
 with Old Hall was discussed for several years, though it was 
 never carried out. 2 
 
 We^now go on to record some of the internal events of the 
 history of St. Edmund's, which took place during the progress 
 of the new building, and are all carefully noted down by Dr. 
 Poynter in the College Diary. The first entry of note is as 
 follows : 
 
 " J 795- I n the night between the 5th and 6th of November, 
 a violent storm of wind beat down 20 feet of the south-east 
 
 1 This was not in fact the case, owing to the absence of the students 
 of the Northern and Midland Districts, which caused the proportion of 
 church boys at St. Edmund's to be very small at that time. Had it 
 become a General College, however, this would have been otherwise. 
 
 2 See Appendix F. It is curious to note, as showing the growth of 
 Catholicism in England during the present century, that Dr. Poynter, in 
 the estimate he made of the expenses and income of the proposed General 
 College, puts the probable number of Church students for the whole of 
 England, including divines, at seventy, a number hardly above what now 
 serves for the diocese of Westminster alone. 
 
 M 2 
 
164 History of St. Edmund* s College. 
 
 corner wall of the new building, and the bottle containing the 
 inscription of the foundation, which" was placed under the 
 corner on the ipth of August, was taken up. The wall was 
 soon repaired ; but the bottle was not laid again till Septem- 
 ber 2nd, 1796." 
 
 On December ipth, Bishop Douglass confirmed ten 
 students, among whom was the future Bishop Walsh. 
 Nothing further of importance is recorded during the re- 
 mainder of the year, beyond occasional " exhibitions " and 
 " defensions " of the theologians and others. Among the 
 new students in January we find two nephews of Dr. 
 Stapleton, one of whom afterwards distinguished himself as 
 an officer during the Peninsular War. He used in later life 
 to talk about his days at St. Edmund's, and of his uncle, the 
 President, whom he would often try and put out of temper, 
 he said, in order to see him pull his wig on one side. 
 
 During the winter, the want of accommodation at the old 
 College was severely felt, and since no decision had as yet 
 been come to by Bishop Gibson, the resumption of building 
 operations was delayed till late in the spring, when Mr. 
 Daniel had finally declined the presidency; for it was 
 only then that Dr. Stapleton was able to feel settled. 
 As soon as his appointment was made permanent, he. wrote 
 to Bishop Douglass, urging the immediate resumption of the 
 work before the holidays should begin. " Otherwise/' he 
 said, " [the students] will tell their parents that there are not 
 the least hopes of having it finished this year, which would 
 be a pity/' It was determined to get on with the main 
 body of the building and not for the present to attempt the 
 chapel and refectory. A brickfield was temporarily opened 
 in front of the new college, which was a great saving of 
 expense, the first 14,000 bricks having been carted all the 
 way from London. In the course of the summer the farm- 
 yard was enclosed and gates put up, and Dr. Stapleton re- 
 ported with satisfaction that they were now wholly shut out 
 from " ye Green." 
 
 The General Exhibition was held on June 2ist and 22nd, 
 1796, and the list of visitors included Dr. Douglass, Mr. 
 
Building of the New College. 165 
 
 Barnard, his vicar-general, and Mr. Hodgson, who " were 
 pleased to express their satisfaction at the performance." 
 Arthur Clifford delivered a discourse on " The Rise, Progress 
 and Utility of the Mathematics," and in the afternoon Lewis 
 'Havard and Thomas Pitchford defended philosophical theses 
 under the direction of the Rev. J. D'Ancel. A set of exhibi- 
 tion verses was written for this occasion by one of the students, 
 and have been preserved, but they are not of any particular 
 merit. The second day was devoted entirely to theological 
 disputations, in which Messrs. Broderick, Peach and Clarkson 
 took part, the whole being prepared under Dr. Poynter's 
 supervision. All the performers on both days were old 
 Douay students. 
 
 Schools reopened after the holidays on July 25th, when 
 High Mass De Spiritu Sancto was sung by the President. 
 The new year's list of students shows fourteen divines and 
 philosophers and seventy-eight boys, so that there was a con- 
 siderable increase, and it became of still more importance 
 that the new building should be got ready, at least in part, as 
 soon as possible. 
 
 In the month of November, Mr. Taylor brought down a 
 certain Colonel Harcourt, who was not a Catholic, to see St. 
 Edmund's. The purpose of his visit is explained in the 
 following letter, addressed to Dr. Stapleton : 
 
 "DEAR SIR, I here fulfil the promise made in Mr. 
 Poynter's letter, and take the liberty of acquainting you that 
 Colonel Harcourt * intends to make a visit to the College on 
 Tuesday next, and to eat a bit of beef or mutton with you at 
 the usual hour, one o'clock. Mr. Taylor, the surveyor, and self 
 mean to accompany the Colonel. Accordingly Mr. Taylor 
 desires you to set the workmen on the front arches, that those 
 and the whole of the front may, if possible, be finished for 12 
 o'clock on Tuesday, that is as far as the front is to be finished 
 this year, in order to make the best appearance we can in the 
 eyes of the Colonel. Mr. Taylor does not doubt of the Colonel 
 
 1 George William Richard Harcourt, M.P., Colonel of the I2th Regi- 
 ment, and afterwards Governor of St. Croix, was the second surviving 
 son of John Harcourt, of Anker wy eke Park, Bucks. 
 
1 66 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 making a handsome present towards the building ; we have 
 already talked of his giving the great clock. 
 
 "He is Mr. Taylor's friend, we dined with him at Mr. 
 Taylor's last Thursday. . . . Though a Colonel in the army 
 and a brave man, as he showed himself in the West Indies, 
 yet he is young, of a very modest, affable, and genteel be- 
 haviour. . . . He is very friendly to our cause, to our having 
 Colleges &c. So is the whole family. Mr. Taylor expects 
 much from their munificence to the College. The mother of 
 the Colonel has become, by a second venture, Lady Shuldham, 
 and is very desirous of seeing the new building. But Mr. 
 Taylor won't let her ladyship see it till it be completed. 
 
 " On Tuesday morning Mr. Taylor is to be at his house at 
 about 8 o'clock ; at 9 o'clock they take me up in Castle 
 Street ; and if he drive at the rate of ten miles an hour, 
 which Mr. Taylor says is his usual pace, you know when to 
 expect us. I presume you may expect us a little after twelve 
 o'clock at latest. I need not tell you (the frank does it 1 ) that 
 he is : a member of Parliament. We intend to return after 
 dinner." 
 
 The concluding paragraph shows the bishop's worldly 
 wisdom : 
 
 " May I close my letter with a request that your students 
 may be directed to be clean on this occasion, in their Sunday 
 clothes, and be allowed to ask the Colonel for a playday &c. ? 
 I daresay he will look at every place and everything, to make 
 a report to his mother and his family. 
 
 " I remain, with every good wish, Dear Sir, 
 
 " Your humble servant in J. C. 
 "JOHN DOUGLASS." 
 
 The visit seems to have gone off pleasantly enough, for 
 Colonel Harcourt at its conclusion " begged that his name 
 might be put down for fifty guineas towards a tower clock 
 for the College." The rest of the money necessary to buy 
 
 1 " Franking " was the privilege of an M.P., who could, by signing 
 his name on the back of a letter, cause it to go post free. 
 
Building of the New College. 167 
 
 the clock was given by Mr. James Butler, who had been a 
 student at Old Hall twenty years earlier. 
 
 At the end of the year, complications arose with respect 
 to Mr. Sone's will, exactly as Mr. Southworth had foretold. 
 Mr. Wright, his brother-in-law, 1 disputed the will, and claimed 
 the whole on behalf of his wife, Mr. Sone's next-of-kin. A 
 long Chancery suit followed, and, until this was concluded, it 
 was not considered safe to continue building. For more 
 than a year, therefore, the walls remained unroofed, and in 
 order to reimburse Dr. Douglass for what he had advanced, 
 it was found necessary to mortgage the old college to Mr. 
 Wright, the banker, on April 8th, 1797, for the sum of 5ooo/. 
 At the same time, Dr. Stapleton addressed a formal petition 
 to the Government, reminding them of their promise of 3OOO/., 
 which was still unpaid. It does not appear, however, that 
 this had the desired effect, and the building was not proceeded 
 with till the lapse of more than a year. 
 
 Further difficulties now appeared in the distance. The new 
 war tax, called the " Triple Assessment Act," was passing 
 through Parliament in 1797, the effect of which would be to 
 increase the taxation of the college from about 4O/. to i6o/., 
 an addition which it could ill afford to bear. When the time 
 came, an appeal was prepared by the President, on the score 
 of the buildings being all used as a school, and this appeal was 
 heard at Ware on April 4th, 1798, when the assessment was 
 reduced by a half. It was still, however, double what it 
 used to be, and a case was drawn up for counsel's opinion, to 
 know whether there was a chance of a further reduction in 
 case of a second appeal. This was put before Mr. Lowndes 
 of the Inner Temple on August 8th, 1798. The question 
 raised was whether all the buildings were to be regarded as 
 parts of a single college, as the assessors had done, or 
 whether they were not rather to be considered as so many 
 separate and distinct buildings, which would considerably 
 
 1 This was not the same man as Thomas Wright the Catholic 
 banker of Henrietta Street, whose name also occurs. The latter was 
 the third son of Anthony White, of Wealside, Essex. The bank failed 
 in 1840. 
 
1 68 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 reduce the sum chargeable. Mr. Lowndes decided in favour 
 of the assessors, and there the matter ended. 1 
 
 Studies were pursued through the year 1797, amidst some- 
 what dreary surroundings, the new college standing at the 
 other side of the garden with its unroofed walls, without any 
 sign of further work, and with its future completion still full 
 of uncertainty. Dr. Douglass, Mr. Barnard and Mr. Hodgson 
 again attended the General Exhibition, when, in addition 
 to the theological disputation, a debate was performed, 
 followed by some French speeches. After the Midsummer 
 vacations the numbers showed a falling off, and only eighty- 
 one names appear, as against ninety-two the previous year. 
 At a Confirmation the following April, Dr. Douglass adminis- 
 tered the sacrament to no less than forty-three students. 
 
 In the month of June, an effort was made to reclaim the 
 property of the lost colleges in France. Taking advantage of 
 the temporary peace, Messrs. Tuite and Cleghorn set out for 
 St. Omer on the I9th of June, and they were absent three 
 months. An account of their adventures will be found in the 
 Appendix. 2 They were not successful in getting possession 
 of the college itself, but they recovered a certain amount of 
 the personal property and movables. A similar attempt was 
 planned on behalf of Douay College. According to Bishop 
 Douglass, it was at first proposed that Dr. Poynter should 
 accompany Mr. Daniel there ; but as he could not very well 
 be spared, it was arranged that Mr. Smith should go. They 
 
 1 The following details, given by Bishop Douglass concerning the 
 taxation of Ecclesiastical Trust money, seem in place here, though the 
 actual date is two years later. 
 
 "April 5th, 1799. Having applied to Mr. Pitt through the Solicitor- 
 General (see answer of the Solicitor- General to William Sheldon, Esq., 
 of Gray's Inn), and to the Chancellor for some clause being inserted in 
 the Income Act to exempt us from discovering our trusts or being obliged 
 to pay the tax for such moneys as we hold in trust, for the support of 
 priests, education of youth, &c., and not meeting with relief on account 
 of the temper of the times (expression of Mr. Pitt and the Lord Chan- 
 cellor) I on this day gave in, sealed up, my statement of contribution for 
 the prosecution of the war upon the whole of our income arising 
 from the trusts as being my own property, in order to keep concealed the 
 said trusts, which the law considers as Superstitious Purposes. Proh 
 Dolor ! But the Gentlemen Commissioners have returned to me the whole 
 tax." 
 
 2 See Appendix D. 
 
Bidlding of the New College. 1 69 
 
 met at York on August i/th to arrange details ; but it is 
 probable that they never actually started, as war broke 
 out again almost immediately afterwards. 
 
 Some three months after the return of Messrs. Tuite and 
 Cleghorn, the misfortunes of St. Edmund's seemed likely to 
 be brought to a climax by the removal of the President. For 
 some years past, the government of the English College at 
 Rome had been in an unsatisfactory state. For about two 
 centuries it had been under the direction of the English 
 Jesuits ; but after the suppression of the society in 1773, it 
 was handed over to the care of Italian secular priests, who 
 were anything but fortunate in their administration of it. 
 It was said that the Italian method of government was not 
 suited to the British character, and the advisability of having 
 English students ruled by an English rector was more than 
 once urged. This seemed now on the point of accomplish- 
 ment. The Cardinal Protector wrote entrusting the selection 
 of a suitable person to Mgr. Erskine, and his choice fell on 
 Dr. Stapleton. 
 
 Bishop Douglass's first answer should be noted, namely 
 that Dr. Stapleton was still President of St. Omer College, 
 and must hold himself in readiness to return there when 
 peace was proclaimed. He admitted that this difficulty was 
 not insurmountable, and that if Dr. Stapleton wished it, he 
 could hand over the College of St. Omer to him (Bishop 
 Douglass) by a legal document and that then he would be 
 free. Dr. Stapleton received the idea favourably and 
 promised to come to London to talk the matter over. His 
 loss to St. Edmund's at that time, however, would have been 
 very serious, and it was a matter of thankfulness, so far as Old 
 Hall was concerned, that the disturbed state of Rome in the 
 following spring brought these negotiations to a sudden 
 termination. 
 
 With the early months of 1798 better times arrived for St. 
 Edmund's. The law-suit over Mr. Sone's will was decided 
 in favour of the College, and Bishop Douglass wrote at once 
 urging the importance of the immediate resumption of build- 
 ing operations. " All the haste consistent with reason must 
 
170 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 be made in getting the building up," he said, " for at Rome all 
 our property is confiscated already ; and at Lisbon and Valla- 
 dolid how long shall we have Colleges ? Rome is declared an 
 independent Republic. The Pope was still in the Vatican on 
 the 1 7th of last month, well in health, with a guard of his own 
 people. The arms of the Pope are taken down everywhere, 
 and what authority will be allowed to him is not known. Three 
 magistrates are named to superintend the affairs of Religion. 
 The Municipality consists of five persons called Consuls. Two 
 of them were Prelates. All distinctions are abolished. No 
 more Princes, Cardinals or Prelates, all are equal ; no more 
 livery servants. How long is this reign of iniquity to last ? 
 May our Father in Heaven look with compassion on His own 
 City, and may He, in His mercy, protect and preserve us." 
 And he ends up with a practical reflection : " These assessed 
 taxes will ruin us all. Yet grieving 's a folly." 
 
 The fall of the English College in Rome is thus entered by 
 Dr. Poynter in the College Diary : 
 
 " When the French entered Rome, they took possession of 
 the English College there, sold all the effects and ordered 
 the British subjects to quit the Pope's territories within a 
 fortnight. All the students of the English and Scotch Col- 
 leges were sent with passports through France and arrived in 
 London." 
 
 The building at St. Edmund's now proceeded briskly 
 enough. The various stages were duly reported at intervals 
 by Dr. Stapleton to Dr. Douglass in letters, which are 
 among the College archives, and which give us a continuous 
 account of how matters progressed. Thus we learn that on 
 'March 2ist, 1798, the scaffolding was erected, but on account 
 of the frosty mornings a start was not to be made at the brick- 
 work till after Easter. On May 23rd things were going on 
 very satisfactorily, and Dr. Stapleton promised by the Exhi- 
 bition Day " to have something to show for our money." Six 
 bricklayers were at work and half the timber having arrived, 
 the carpenters were about to commence operations. "Ye 
 barge " had been despatched to London for the remainder of 
 the timber. Two months later, on July 2ist, the work was 
 
J J 
 
 r 
 
 rrrrrrrrr ' 
 
 JTF 
 
Building of the New College. 171 
 
 further advanced and the stones were laid in the front, which 
 he said improved the general appearance greatly. 
 
 As soon as the holidays had begun, Dr. Stapleton began to 
 consider how the rooms had better be distributed for use. 
 Mr. Taylor had, he said, contrived to make a dormitory in 
 the roof the present " top dormitory " and this gave a 
 great deal of extra room in the " top gallery." This was to 
 be used in part for the libraries. The present vice-president's 
 rooms were then one, and were to serve for the divines' 
 library, and two other rooms were put together to form a 
 boys' library, or Bibliotheca Tyronica, as it was called. It 
 was proposed to fit up the large room in the " president's gal- 
 lery," which was ultimately to become the divines' library, 
 as a temporary chapel. 1 The room below this, 2 he destined 
 for a temporary refectory, and the corresponding room 3 at 
 the other end of the ambulacrum was to be used as the study 
 place. The president's and bishop's rooms were in the 
 same place as they are now. The old college was to be the 
 preparatory school, and its chapel to serve also for the 
 Catholics of the neighbourhood under Mr. Potier. It was 
 calculated that the new college would accommodate sixty- 
 five students, and the old one, without the Hermitage or 
 Ship, about fifty. 
 
 On September 28th, 1798, Dr. Stapleton wrote that 
 the building was completely roofed in, and the slater had 
 finished his work. The " top dormitory " was floored as well 
 as half the " top gallery," and the window sashes were fast 
 being completed. On October nth, most of the windows 
 were glazed, and the scaffolding was being taken down. The 
 ground in front of the house was to be cleared, and those 
 who were accustomed to cross the field as a short cut to 
 Puckeridge, were henceforth to be prohibited from doing so. 
 On November 2Oth, the plasterers had nearly completed their 
 work, and the temporary chapel and president's and bishop's 
 
 1 After being used as a chapel for six years, it was devoted to its 
 intended purpose, and was used for the divines' library till their depar- 
 ture in 1869. It is now divided into class rooms. 
 
 2 The present junior study place and physical science room combined. 
 
 3 Now divided into two, and used as parlour and museum. 
 
172 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 rooms were being fitted up. A fortnight later the parlours 
 and study place were almost ready, and, moreover, Dr. 
 Stapleton had got very nearly "at ye end of ye building 
 money." 
 
 In the following spring, before the new building was ready 
 for use, a sad occurrence took place, which is thus recorded 
 in the College Diary : 
 
 "1799. March 2ist. In the night between the 2Oth and 
 2 1st, some sacrilegious Robbers broke into the Chapel through 
 the window of the Sacristy, and carried away the Tabernacle 
 with its Divine contents, plundering the Sacristy of every- 
 thing that had the appearance of gold or silver. In grief and 
 consternation at the loss of the tabernacle &c., many of the 
 Professors, Divines Sec. went in search of the lost treasure, 
 thinking it might be thrown into some ditch. In the pond at 
 the north-west corner of the meadow lying before the Front 
 of the New College, near the gate adjoining to the entrance 
 into the new road which leads to the College, were discovered 
 by Mr. Jno. Sedcote, who was coming to Old Hall with Mr. 
 Potier, several small hosts floating on the surface of the water. 
 The tabernacle was found sunk to the bottom, being filled 
 with mud and a large stone. The hosts were carefully taken 
 out of the pond and the tabernacle brought home. The 
 hosts contained in the Ciborium and Remonstrance, which the 
 robbers had carried away, were found for the most part 
 wrapped up in the corporal, laid in the bottom of the taber- 
 nacle, and covered with the door, which had been broken off 
 its hinges and put within ; on the door was placed a great 
 stone ; the tabernacle was filled with dirt and mud, in which 
 many of the sacred hosts were found. All this happened on 
 Maundy Thursday. To make some reparation for this 
 injury offered to the Blessed Sacrament on the very day of 
 the commemoration of its institution, some prayers were 
 said in honour of this Mystery, and it was determined by 
 the President that prayers should be annually said for that 
 intention, after Compline at three o'clock on Maundy 
 Thursday." 
 
 The following, additional particulars are from a letter 
 
Building of the New College. \ 73 
 
 written by one of the priests of the college, probably Dr. 
 Coombes, to Miss Clifford, daughter of Lord Clifford, of 
 Ugbrooke : 
 
 " Old Hall, 
 
 " Maundy Thursday, 
 
 "March 2ist, 1799. 
 
 " Last night thieves forced their way into our Chapel and 
 
 Sacristy, and completely plundered both : from the Chapel 
 
 they carried off the entire Tabernacle with everything in it. 
 
 .... This morning, on discovering the horrid sacrilege, we 
 
 immediately made search for the Tabernacle We soon 
 
 found it at the bottom of a pond near the house. You are 
 undoubtedly very anxious to hear how these agents of the 
 devil disposed of your Saviour. Well, they acted thus : 
 finding a Corporal in the Tabernacle, they emptied all the 
 Sacred Vessels into it, folded it up and laid it at the bottom 
 of the Tabernacle : upon it they placed the little door of the 
 Tabernacle which they had torn off. On this door they laid 
 a heavy stone, they then nearly filled it with mud, sank it in 
 the pond, and went off with the booty. These precautions 
 they probably thought necessary to prevent the discovery of 
 the Tabernacle, as the Sacred Species left loose, would rise to 
 the surface of the water. But in their violent hurry they 
 scattered some few Hosts in the water, which appeared this 
 morning very white and floating on the water, which imme- 
 diately led to the discovery of the Tabernacle. Oh, I can 
 easily anticipate your feelings on hearing this news. Had 
 you and your sisters seen us kneeling and occupied in collect- 
 ing as well as we could the Sacred Species from a large quan- 
 tity of mud and water, your little hearts would have been 
 overpowered with grief." 
 
 The robbery took place from the chapel of the old college. 
 Two Irishmen were suspected of being its authors. They 
 had been present at Mass on Palm Sunday, and prayed 
 aloud and with unaccountable gesticulations, which attracted 
 suspicion. The same afternoon they were seen prowling 
 about the yard, trying to open some of the doors, and when 
 asked what they wanted, they said that they wished to see 
 
1 74 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Dr. Poynter, and ask him a question. The following Wed- 
 nesday two French servants left the college. One was the 
 butler, the other the baker, Francis Neuville, whose name 
 may still be seen cut on the walls of the " Hermitage." 
 As the robbery took place the following night, it was sup- 
 posed that these Frenchmen had a share in it, and very 
 probably acted in concert with the two Irishmen above 
 alluded to. 
 
 The list of articles taken included two chalices and patens, 
 a pair of silver cruets, a thurible and boat, and a monstrance. 
 They were all replaced by the Rev. Thomas Horrabin, 
 the college agent in London, at his own expense. The 
 chalice and monstrance he gave are still in use. 
 
 The Act of Reparation in the afternoon, between Compline 
 and Tenebrae, 1 was made publicly in the chapel, and this was 
 repeated annually for many years ; and, though it after- 
 wards dropped for a time, it was revived by Mgr. Patterson 
 in 1875, and now takes place every year after the "Manda- 
 tum/' A little memorial chapel was erected by the Edmun- 
 dian Association in 1879, outside the end of the "new wing," 
 which is close to the spot where the Blessed Sacrament was 
 found, the pond being now dried up. A mosaic at the 
 back of the chapel represents Our Lord walking on the waters, 
 and the following inscription is underneath : 
 
 AD MD CC XC IX XII KAL APR 
 
 QUM FUIT FERIA V in CCENA DMNI 
 
 Ss Sacramentum Corporis D N Jesu Xti 
 
 pridie e sacello sacrilego ausu abreptum 
 
 mirabilem in modum fluitans super stagnum 
 
 1 passus abhinc orientem versus inventum'est 
 
 ita disponente eo qui pedibus super mare 
 
 ambulans Petrum ne mergeretur erexit 
 
 et Paulum tertio naufragantem de profundo 
 
 pelagi liberavit 
 
 The concluding stages of the building occupied longer 
 than had been anticipated, and the new college was 
 not ready for use till the end of the summer of 1799. 
 
 1 The annual Retreat at that time took place, as now, in Holy Week, 
 and therefore Compline was recited in the afternoon, followed by 
 Tenebrae, which was sung. 
 
Building of the New College. 175 
 
 Shortly before it was opened, Dr. Moylan, Bishop of Cork, 
 visited the college, as we learn from the following extract 
 from Bishop Douglass's Diary : 
 
 "July 29th, 1799. Dr. Moylan (Bishop of Cork), accom- 
 panied me this day to St. Edmund's, Old Hall Green. He 
 expressed much pleasure at the sight of the College, and 
 examining all the conveniences of playgrounds, farmyard, 
 farm &c., relative situation of the College and Seminary, or 
 of the great and small school, he wished Maynooth had the 
 same advantages." 
 
 During the month of August the clock was put up in its 
 place, and on September 1st Dr. Stapleton reported the 
 chapel to be nearly ready. Bishop Douglass spent a month 
 at Old Hall in the early autumn, and during his stay the 
 new college was formally opened. The following is his 
 account of the ceremonies used on the occasion : 
 
 " 1799. On this day (September 29th), sacred to St. 
 Michael ; we entered the new College. I blessed the College 
 by going to each gallery, praying in each according to the 
 Ritual (Benedictio domus novae), sprinkling each with Holy 
 Water, and sang Mass in Ponticalibus in the new Chapel ; 
 and at Dinner treated the Professors and the Students with 
 wine." 
 
 Though the college was now considered open, it was by no 
 means completed, and no one slept in it for several months. 
 The kitchen was not only unfinished, but was to be left in 
 its then state, unplastered and without fittings, owing to 
 the want of funds. A temporary kitchen was fitted up, 
 probably in the room subsequently used as the Lay Library. 1 
 Moreover there were no proper playrooms for boys or divines, 
 the room intended and afterwards used for the latter pur- 
 pose being for the present employed as temporary refectory. 
 The " schools in the wing," the present poets' playroom and 
 library, together with the ambulacrum, had therefore to 
 serve as recreation room for both boys and divines. There 
 were two playgrounds, the " Great Bounds," afterwards used 
 as " Church Bounds," and now simply " The Bounds/' and 
 1 Now the class room of the Second of Rudiments. 
 
1 76 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 the " Little Bounds " at the other end, where the Lay 
 Bounds afterwards were, now forming part of the " Pleasure 
 Ground." 
 
 A month or so after the opening of the new college, Mr. 
 Taylor called on Dr. Douglass in London and represented 
 to him the want of room, and in particular his regret that 
 the kitchen and servants' rooms above should be left in so 
 incomplete a state. At the same time he pointed out that 
 what was ultimately intended for servants' rooms might be 
 made into a convenient temporary refectory, and undertook 
 to do this, together with the kitchen and back stairs, for 5o/. 
 Dr. Douglass agreed to this and paid the money himself. 
 
 The required alterations were completed as promised by 
 Christmas, 1799, and at the commencement of the new 
 year, the dormitories being now ready, the students 
 began to move across. Mr. Robert Archbold, when nearly 
 forty years later M.P. for Kildare, visited the college where 
 he had been educated, and said that he was the first boy who 
 moved across, and that he slept in the new college for the 
 first time on January 1st, 1800. 
 
 By the end of the month most of the students had moved 
 over, and a little later, as the president's room was not yet 
 ready, Dr. Stapleton took temporary possession of the pro- 
 curator's room, and wrote on April I3th that they were 
 now all in the new college. The workmen were out of the 
 house by Easter and no further building took place till Dr. 
 Poynter's additions five years later. 1 The cost so far had 
 been a little over I2,ooo/. 
 
 The last entry in the Diary in connection with the build- 
 ing of the college is as follows : 
 
 1 It should be observed that the south side of the house was further 
 advanced than the north side. The foundations of the " bounds play- 
 room " were laid, but the walls were not many feet high. It was com- 
 pleted by Dr. Poynter at the same time as his chapel in 1805, and the 
 poets' dormitory on the top of it was built then. This accounts for the 
 fact that the windows of the poets' dormitory do not match the corre- 
 sponding ones in the passage to the "new wing." The latter agree 
 with Mr. Taylor's plan, which the former do not. There are in fact six 
 windows to the poets' dormitory exclusive of those in the part added 
 more recently instead of five. 
 
Building of the New College. 177 
 
 " 1800. June loth. The Administrators of this College, 
 desirous of expressing their sincere sentiments of esteem 
 for James Taylor Esq. of Islington and their grateful sense 
 of his kindness in surveying, superintending &c. the build- 
 ing of the new College, have this day agreed to educate 
 gratis in this College his sons and all the sons he may have 
 by Mrs. Taylor his present or any future wife, agree- 
 ably to the general conditions and terms of education 
 observed in this College. The sum of one hundred pounds 
 shall likewise be remitted to him as soon as conveniently 
 can be done." 
 
 N 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE UNDER DR. POYNTER. 
 
 18001813. 
 
 Dr. Stapleton called to Rome He is appointed Vicar Apostolic of the 
 Midland District Dr. Poynter succeeds him as President Meeting 
 of Bishops and Douay Seniors Decision not to re-establish Douay 
 College Bishop Stapleton, Mr. Daniel and others go to France to 
 reclaim the colleges Death of Bishop Stapleton Dr. Coombes pre- 
 sented with an honorary degree New chapel and refectory built at 
 Old Hall College medal struck Rev. John Potier leaves His 
 death Reports against St. Edmund's Its gradual decline as a lay 
 college Dr. Coombes goes on the mission Rev. Francis Tuite 
 Vice- President Rebellion amongst the students Its consequences 
 Departure of the Rev. Francis Tuite Rev. Joseph Kimbell 
 Vice-President Death of Bishop Douglass Enumeration of distin- 
 guished Edmundians of this period. 
 
 DR. STAPLETON was not allowed to enjoy the fruits of his 
 labours very long. About a month after he had moved 
 over to the new college, he was called upon to undertake a 
 journey to Rome, described by Dr. Milner as " a deputation 
 of equal secrecy and importance," l which led to his leaving 
 St. Edmund's for good. He set out on the evening of Ascen- 
 sion Day, 1800, in company with the Rev. John Nassau, 2 and 
 was absent rather more than four months. On July 8th 
 he wrote an account of his mission, which he sent to Bishop 
 Douglass, at the same time announcing his intention of 
 starting homewards as soon as he had had another audience 
 with the new Pope, Pius VII. He returned by way of 
 Ancona, Trieste, Linz, Dresden, Hamburgh and Yarmouth, 
 where he landed on October loth. 
 
 In the meantime, the question of the appointment of a 
 new Vicar Apostolic for the Midland District, which office 
 
 1 Supplementary Memoirs, p. 108. 
 
 2 The Rev. John Nassau, educated at Sedgley Park and Douay, died 
 in London, January 4th, 1807. 
 
BISHOP POYNTER, 
 
 President, 1801-1813 ; 
 Vicar Apostolic of London District, 1812-1827. 
 
 Page 178. 
 
St. Edmund's College under Dr. Poynter. 179 
 
 had been vacant since the death of Bishop Berington on June 
 nth, 1798, came on for decision ; and, as an indirect result of 
 his visit to Rome, Dr. Stapleton was nominated to fill the post. 
 Many circumstances at that time combined to make it one 
 of peculiar difficulty ; but Cardinal Borgia, Prefect of Pro- 
 paganda, exhorted him to accept it, for the present at least, 
 out of reverence for the Holy See, with the assurance that if 
 after settling the affairs of his district he should prefer to 
 become Coadjutor to Bishop Douglass, he would be per- 
 mitted to make the exchange as soon as a fit person could be 
 found to take his place. 1 
 
 The return of Dr. Stapleton and his appointment and 
 consecration as Vicar Apostolic are thus entered in the College 
 Diary : 
 
 44 1 800. October I3th. Mr. President returned to the 
 College after his secret expedition to Rome, to the universal 
 joy of all in the College. 
 
 " November 7th. Bulls for the Consecration of Rev. 
 Gregory Stapleton were dated at Rome. . . . 
 
 " 1801. March 8th. Right Rev. Dr. Stapleton, was con- 
 secrated Bishop of Hierocaesarea by the Right Rev. Dr. 
 Douglass. Right Rev. Dr. Moylan 2 and Right Rev. Dr. 
 Sharrock were assisting Bishops. Bishop Douglass was 
 attended v by Rev. William Poynter, and Rev. William 
 Coombes ; Dr. Stapleton by Eev. John Law and Rev. Francis 
 Lycett ; Dr. Moylan by Rev. F. Tuite and Rev. T. Walsh ; 
 Dr. Sharrock by Rev. L. Havard and Rev. John Haly." 
 
 This brought the presidency of Dr. Stapleton, which had 
 lasted five and a half years, to a close. The appointment 
 of his successor is next recorded in the Diary ; 
 
 1 Husenbeth's " Life of Milner," page 85. Dr. Douglass had applied 
 for a coadjutor a year or two before this ; but the election of one had 
 been delayed by the state of affairs at Rome and the death of Pius VI. 
 Three names had been suggested, Rev. Gregory Stapleton, Rev. 
 William Poynter, and Rev. Thomas Smith. All three were afterwards 
 Bishops, and received their episcopal consecration at Old Hall. 
 
 9 Bishop of Cork. This seems to have been the first occasion that 
 the full number of three Bishops took part in a consecration ceremony. 
 Hitherto it had been customary to use the privilege conceded to England 
 for two priests to assist the consecrating Bishop. 
 
 N 2 
 
i8o History of St. Edmund? s College. 
 
 " On the same day Rev. William Poynter was made Pre- 
 sident of the College by Bishop Douglass, and the Rev. 
 William Coombes was made Vice-President by the President, 
 Rev. William Poynter." 
 
 Shortly after his consecration, Bishop Stapleton fell ill, 
 and his state gave rise to much anxiety for some time. 
 Dr. Kirk, in a letter to Dr. Poynter, dated Longbirch, May 
 6th, says, " I am much concerned to hear from my neigh- 
 bour, Mr. Roe, that Bishop Stapleton has had a relapse and, 
 when you wrote, was so very ill that you requested he 
 might be remembered in our prayers, and recommended to our 
 congregations. I shall accordingly begin to-night to pray 
 for him in our family prayers, and 9n Sunday will recom- 
 mend him to my people. Heaven grant that our prayer 
 may be heard and that our Bishop may yet be spared a 
 little while for the good of his flock. I cannot help adding, 
 however, that from my first hearing of his illness, I have 
 
 greatly feared that it would be fatal You will confer 
 
 a great obligation on me by giving me information respect- 
 ing our Bishop's health, and I pray God the tidings may be 
 favourable. The whole district is interested in his speedy 
 recovery ; but no one more so than myself." 
 
 Bishop Stapleton recovered temporarily, and proceeded to 
 his district early in the summer, taking with him the Rev. 
 Thomas Walsh, then in deacon's orders, as private secretary. 
 According to Husenbeth, his exertions to restore peace 
 were successful as long as they lasted ; but the following 
 year his health again began to give way, and he had to 
 take another rest. He temporarily rallied ; but being called 
 abroad in May his illness returned suddenly during his travels 
 and ended fatally. 
 
 The cause of his journey was connected with the affairs 
 of Douay and St. Omer, which again came to the front 
 towards the end of 1801. On the i/th of September of that 
 year, in virtue of the armistice which preceded the Peace of 
 Amiens, a decree of the French government declared the 
 English Colleges restored to their rightful owners. A 
 Memorial was at once drawn out by Dr. Poynter, and sent 
 
St. Edmunds College under Dr. Poynter. 181 
 
 to Paris, and a meeting was summoned, first of the Vicars 
 Apostolic and then of the Douay Seniors, to discuss what 
 measures it was advisable to take. The Bishops met first, at 
 Old Hall. The following is Bishop Douglass's minute of the 
 Meeting : 
 
 " 1801. November 26th. On this day, Messrs. Gibson, 
 Stapleton and self 1 assembled in the President's room at 
 Old Hall Green, and after taking into consideration the 
 present state of our establishments at home and abroad &c. 
 &c. we resolved ; 
 
 " ist. That in the present circumstances it was not proper to 
 attempt the re-establishment of Douay College. 
 
 " 2ndly. That the moneys belonging to the late Douay Col- 
 lege, formerly in the administration of the President thereof, 
 are henceforward to be in the administration of the Bishops." 
 
 Four days after this, Mr. Daniel arrived in town from 
 Kirkham, Lancashire, and at the second meeting, which was 
 held at Castle Street on December 4th, besides the above 
 named bishops, the following Douay seniors were present : 
 Rev. John Daniel, president ; Rev. Joseph Hodgson, vice- 
 president ; Rev. William Poynter, prefect of studies ; Rev. 
 Thomas Smith, professor of natural philosophy. 
 
 " In this meeting," I again quote from Dr. Douglass 
 " v the resolves of November 26th were explained and 
 confirmed. It was resolved that Messrs. J. Daniel, Thomas 
 Smith, John Bew, President of Oscott, and Thomas Cleghorn, 
 one of the professors at St. Edmund's, should go over to 
 Flanders and France to see into the state of our Colleges 
 and other property, report their opinion of the same and be 
 ready to take possession of the same after the signature 
 of the definitive treaty." 
 
 After some delay this resolution was carried into effect, 
 and the above named set out on May ipth, 1802. Bishop 
 Stapleton also accompanied them. He had been suffering 
 
 1 It will be observed that the Western district was unrepresented. As 
 has been already remarked most of their Clergy were regulars, and con- 
 sequently they had less interest in Douay than the others. It seems 
 that there were never more than one or two Western students there. 
 
182 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 for some time past from fits of drowsiness, bordering on 
 stupor ; but before starting he spent a day at Shooter's Hill, 
 from which he derived great benefit, and after a good night's 
 rest, set forward the next morning, says Bishop Douglass, in 
 good spirits. This was Wednesday, May i8th. The follow- 
 ing day he arrived at St. Omer, and on the Friday he trans- 
 acted business as usual. In the evening the illness returned 
 on him, but his condition was not considered serious enough 
 to detain Messrs. Daniel and Smith, who left for Douay on 
 the Saturday morning. During the day Bishop Stapleton 
 became so much worse that medical aid was called in, and a 
 consultation between three doctors resulted in a determina- 
 tion to try the effect of opening a vein, which operation they 
 performed on the Sunday morning. " Better symptoms then 
 appeared," writes Bishop Douglass, " but the stupor con- 
 tinued, and at the half-past ten at night he expired, without 
 a groan. God's Holy Will be done ! May he rest in peace." 
 
 Dr. Stapleton was well known at St. Omer, and the Church 
 of St. Denis, where the funeral service was held, was crowded 
 with people, the municipality sending a special deputation 
 of their own body to represent them. The interment took 
 place afterwards, in the cemetery attached to the ancient 
 Church of St. Martin-au-Laert, about a mile outside the town. 1 
 
 The death of Bishop Stapleton was a great blow to the 
 Midland district and to the Catholic Church in England. 
 It need hardly be added that St. Edmund's owes him a 
 special debt of gratitude, as one who took a chief part 
 in its foundation. He was not a great scholar, but he had 
 thoroughly sound judgment and great powers of organization 
 and government. 2 He was also a man of singular piety, 
 
 1 The Church of St. Martin-au-Laert was rebuilt between thirty and 
 forty years ago, and many of the graves were removed to make room for 
 the new church. Dr. Stapleton's was one of this number. A mural 
 tablet records the fact of his having been buried there. 
 
 Bishop Stapleton's servant, Jones, afterwards came to Old Hall, and 
 became the college shoemaker. His daughter, Mary Jones, was dairy- 
 maid for over fifty years, and will be remembered by old Edmundians. 
 She died in 1883. 
 
 2 The following extract from a letter of Dr. Poynter to Bishop Douglass, 
 dated August 9th, 1796, is strong testimony of Dr. Stapleton's governing 
 powers, coming as it does from one who was living under him: "It 
 
St. Edmund } s College under Dr. Poynter. 183 
 
 and, to use Dr. Milner's expression, of " unimpeachable 
 orthodoxy and morality." He left most of his property to 
 St. Edmund's and his crozier is preserved in the museum. 
 
 Messrs. Daniel and Smith, who had left St. Omer for 
 Douay the day before Dr. Stapleton's death, went on from 
 thence to Paris, where they were joined a little later by Dr. 
 Bew and Mr. Cleghorn. It was necessary for them to obtain 
 an arrete to authorize them to take possession of the English 
 College, and therefore the title deeds, which had been taken 
 to Paris by the authorities at the time the Revolution broke 
 out, had first to be discovered. Dr. Bew was successful in 
 obtaining possession of the Paris Seminary, and they 
 stayed there during the long negotiations which followed. 1 
 There was far more at stake than the colleges themselves. 
 Most of the ecclesiastical funds belonging to Douay had 
 been invested in French securities, and the efforts to obtain 
 compensation for these occupied most of the time. Mr. 
 Cleghorn had to return to St. Edmund's and Dr. Bew to 
 Oscott before the end of the summer ; but Mr. Daniel stayed 
 in Paris, " waiting," says Bishop Douglass, " for better times." 
 He was assisted at first by Mr. Smith, and later on by Dr. 
 Brewer, President-General of the Anglo-Benedictines, Mr. 
 Tuite, Dr. Barrett, and ultimately by Dr. Poynter. The resti- 
 tutipn of the English College was opposed at Douay, and for 
 some time nothing was done. When Buonaparte was in power 
 he was by no means friendly to the English, and united all 
 the British establishments under a single administrator, the 
 
 gave me the highest pleasure," he wrote, " to perceive that your Lordship 
 was satisfied with the manner in which the college is conducted, which I 
 beg leave to say is, under the blessing of God, in greatest part to be 
 ascribed to the vigilance, firmness and economy of our President, who 
 has certainly acquired great knowledge in the art of government in col- 
 leges from the long experience he has had. And I am the more sensible 
 of the good effects of our present government from what I experienced 
 the last two or three years at Douay, under a government less firm and 
 less vigorous." 
 
 1 There are several old letters and documents in the Westminster 
 archives, from Mr. Daniel, Mr. Smith, and others, describing the progress 
 of these negotiations, and all the facts here stated are given on their 
 authority. The letters are very full, but unfortunately only some out of 
 many have been preserved, and they do not supply a continuous account, 
 there being on some occasions intervals of several years without anything. 
 
1 84 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Rev. Francis Walsh, an Irishman. By his consent Douay 
 College was let on a long lease as a spinning factory, and it 
 gradually fell into ruin. Thus Dr. Brewer writes, after his 
 visit in 1803 : 
 
 "The Culte at Douay is not yet organized. Priests 
 cannot obtain their scanty salaries ; the ancient hotel of 
 Jacques Gilmot is still standing. The College Church is 
 filled with hay, which has been stowed in since Mr. Daniel 
 went to Paris. The Infirmary is a frightful ruin. . . . The 
 Refectory is spoiling fast." 
 
 In the year 1805 Pope Pius VII. was in Paris and Messrs. 
 Daniel and Tuite were presented to him. Bishop Douglass 
 writes that " His Holiness showed particular attention to 
 them, and held Mr. Tuite's hand in his own for several 
 minutes." 
 
 Mr. Tuite returned to St. Edmund's, leaving Mr. Daniel 
 still in Paris as before. The negotiations dragged on for 
 another ten years, and were still uncompleted at the time of 
 the fall of the Empire. 
 
 We must now return to the internal history of St. Edmund's 
 during Dr. Poynter's presidency. The first thing we have to 
 chronicle is the compulsory raising of the pension on account 
 of the price of provisions. On February 1st, 1801, Bishop 
 Douglass writes in his Diary : 
 
 " The harvest having failed throughout the kingdom on 
 account of the wet season, the price of bread has gradually 
 risen, and this day the quartern loaf costs 6d" 
 
 The following circular letter was addressed to the parents 
 of all the students of the college : 
 
 "The Administrators of St. Edmund's College beg leave 
 to represent to those Parents and Guardians who have 
 honoured them with their confidence, that the extraordinary 
 pressure of the present time and the unexampled dearness of 
 every article of life, particularly of wheat, have reduced them 
 to the painful alternative, either of raising their terms for a 
 limited period, or of considerably diminishing the conveniences 
 and comforts which the students enjoy. This latter plan, 
 
6V. Edmund 1 s College under Dr. Poynter. 185 
 
 they are convinced, would meet with the general disapproba- 
 tion of their friends. They have, therefore, adopted a resolu- 
 tion which is fully justified by the necessity of the case, of 
 making an addition of 6 6s. od. to the annual pension of each 
 student. This temporary demand, which is to commence on 
 the 1 5th day of April, 1801, and to continue till wheat has 
 fallen to the price of 4 per quarter, must be approved by all 
 who take into consideration the peculiar hardship of the 
 present calamitous period. However painful it may be to 
 resort to this expedient, the Administrators have the fullest 
 assurance that the necessity of the measure will not admit of 
 a doubt, and under this impression they venture to appeal to 
 the good sense and candour of their numerous and respectable 
 friends. 
 
 " WILLIAM POYNTER, President." 
 
 The next event of internal importance was the conferring 
 of the honorary degree of D.D. on the Vice- President, the 
 Rev. W. H. Coombes. The following account is from 
 Bishop Douglass's Diary : 
 
 "February 3rd, 1802. On this day I invested Mr. William 
 Henry Coombes, Vice-President of St. Edmund's, with the 
 cap and ring, the insignia of his new dignity conferred by the 
 Pope &c. in the Hall of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 [Here follows a copy of the Brief.] 
 
 " Accordingly, this morning (February 3rd) the Professors 
 and Divines being assembled, I went to the Hall in my 
 Episcopal dress, and, seated in an arm-chair, opened the 
 business to the gentlemen who were seated before me, spoke 
 a few words on the honour done to our College by the pro- 
 motion &c. &c., begged Mr. President to be so obliging as 
 to read the Diploma or Brief to the gentlemen. This done, 
 I requested Mr. Coombes to step forward and make the Pro- 
 fession of Faith, which being finished, I rose and put the cap 
 on his head and the ring on his finger, (while he was still 
 kneeling before me) with an appropriate form of words, viz : 
 Pursuant to the orders received from Rome &c. &c. 
 wished him a long life to enjoy, &c. and closed with ' May 
 
1 86 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 this honour granted to you, the first Professor of Divinity in 
 St. Edmund's College, be a prelude to future grants,' &c. 
 Mr. Coombes is here called the first Professor, because 
 appointed by me first in order of time and before Mr. Poynter 
 came to England. 
 
 " The ceremony was somewhat solemn, and the congratula- 
 tions of the President, Superiors, Professors, and Divines, were 
 true and hearty." 
 
 A year after this, Dr. Poynter was elected Coadjutor to 
 Bishop Douglass, and at the same time Dr. Milner's appoint- 
 ment took place as Vicar Apostolic of the Midland District. 
 The consecration of the two new bishops followed, one a 
 week after the other, Dr. Milner's taking place at Winchester 
 on May 22nd, and Dr. Poynter's at Old Hall on the 29th. 
 On the latter occasion, Dr. Milner preached his first epis- 
 copal sermon. The officiating bishops were Dr. Douglass, 
 Dr. Gibson, and Dr. Sharrock, and all the vicars apostolic of 
 England being thus brought together, advantage was taken 
 of it to hold a meeting or quasi-synod. 
 
 It appears from letters of Bishop Gibson and others that it 
 had been intended for some years past to arrange such a 
 meeting as soon as circumstances would allow ; but no 
 favourable opportunity had presented itself, and it had been 
 put off from year to year. One reason for this had been the 
 long vacancy in the Midland district. This was now filled 
 up, and the occasion being otherwise suitable, the meeting 
 was at last held. It was the first attempt on the part of 
 the vicars apostolic at anything of the kind ; but after 
 some discussion it was decided that, as it was not canonically 
 a synod, it would not be necessary to send the resolutions to 
 Rome for confirmation, and they would, therefore, have no 
 strict binding force beyond that attaching to a circular letter 
 from the bishops. 
 
 The proceedings were opened at Winchester on May 
 23rd when Bishop Douglass said Mass De Spiritu Sancto, at 
 which the other bishops assisted. They then assembled for 
 the deliberations, which lasted altogether five days, the first 
 part being at Winchester, and the last part at Old Hall. 
 
St. Edmund ' s College under Dr. Poynter. 187 
 
 Several secular priests were invited to attend as " Theo- 
 logians," but the only religious order represented was the 
 Trappists, then settled at Lulworth. The minutes of the 
 discussions, in Dr. Poynter's writing, are among the college 
 archives, and the resolutions arrived at will be found printed 
 in full in the Appendix. 1 A perusal of them will bring forcibly 
 to mind the progress which Catholicism has made during the 
 present century. 
 
 We have next to speak of Dr. Poynter's chief work 
 for the material improvement of the college. This was 
 the building of what were then known as the " New 
 Chapel and Refectory." 2 The temporary chapel in use 
 till then had been very insufficiently furnished, and Dr. 
 Poynter's first idea was to fit it up properly, for which 
 purpose he sent out the following appeal for funds, dated 
 St. Edmund's College, August loth, 1803 : 
 
 " The President and Administrators of St. Edmund's 
 College beg leave to acquaint their friends that they have 
 taken the resolution of furnishing a considerable apartment 
 in . their house, in which the divine mysteries have hitherto 
 been celebrated, and of giving it completely the form of a 
 chapel. For this purpose, it is their intention to procure an 
 organ, to purchase becoming ornaments for the altar, and to 
 embellish the whole apartment in a neat and elegant style. 
 To meet the expense of this undertaking, and to carry the 
 plan into full effect, the President and Administrators resort 
 to the benevolence of their friends, and solicit their pious con- 
 tributions. They entertain a well-grounded hope, that an 
 ardent desire of ensuring respect to the house of God, and of 
 adding splendor to the practice of religion, will excite 
 approbation, and attract support." 
 
 In response to this appeal, sufficient money was subscribed 
 to do more than was first intended, though not enough to 
 carry out the original plans for church and refectory. These 
 were therefore abandoned, and in their place were sub- 
 stituted the two buildings alluded to, which were far less 
 
 1 See Appendix E. 
 
 2 The present senior study place and library respectively. 
 
1 88 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 costly, not only on account of their smaller size, but also 
 because in each case two of the four walls required were 
 already built. 1 At the same time, what was afterwards known 
 as the " Church Playroom " (now the " Bounds Playroom " 
 and " Chess-room ") was erected, and over it the " Poets' 
 Dormitory/' which consisted of eight small private rooms. 2 
 
 These additions were begun in 1804 and completed the 
 following year. Mr. Taylor did not approve of the new 
 buildings, and refused to have anything to do with their 
 erection. He urged that the roof would have to be pitched 
 so flat that the rain would not be kept out by the slates, and 
 prophesied that it would eventually destroy the building 
 and communicate dry rot to the main part of the college. 
 His views were not listened to, and as Mr. Bangs, the 
 local builder, undertook to do the work at a low rate, it was 
 put in hand. The whole cost amounted to I55O/., a very 
 moderate sum, all things considered. 
 
 The general appearance of the " Old Chapel " is familiar 
 to many living Edmundians. The altar stood at the north 
 end, the sanctuary being still discernible by the raised floor 
 and vaulted roof. Behind the altar stood a picture, gener- 
 ally understood to represent St. Edmund, but in reality a 
 copy of the celebrated picture of St. Andrew Corsini, in the 
 Palazzo Corsini at Rome. 3 The chapel was entered by the 
 double doors underneath the organ gallery, which are now 
 fastened up. The entrance in use at the present day then 
 led to the sacristy, which was in the place now occupied by 
 the passage at the end of the Ambulacrum. Over one of 
 these doors stood the picture of St. Charles Borromeo, which 
 is now over the door of the " New Chapel." 
 
 The boys all knelt facing the altar, but there were stalls for 
 the divines and priests, and the old black " eagle " now at 
 St. Thomas's Seminary stood in the middle of the choir. In 
 front of the stalls on each side stood a large iron bookstand, 
 
 1 That on the north side of the college was only partially built. See 
 last chapter. 
 
 2 The other four rooms were added much later. 
 
 3 This picture is now in the sacristy of the present chapel. 
 
St. Edmund's College under Dr. Poynter. 189 
 
 on which the plain chant books were placed. These stands, 
 the work of a Puckeridge blacksmith, rough as they were, 
 served their purpose, and prevented the necessity of the 
 singers continually coming out to a central lectern. Some of 
 the old boys used to tell how they went down in a party to 
 Puckeridge in the year 1805, while the chapel was building, and 
 carried the lecterns home upon their shoulders. The refec- 
 tory was first used on the Exhibition Day of 1805, and after 
 the holidays, on the Feast of the Assumption, the chapel was 
 solemnly opened. The blessing was performed by Bishop 
 Douglass, and the first High Mass was sung by Dr. 
 Coombes. 
 
 The institution of the college medals dates from the same 
 year ; those who have obtained them in later times may 
 notice that the date 1805 is on them, and that they re- 
 present the college in the state in which it was at that 
 time. The following account of their institution is in Dr. 
 Coombes's writing in the Prefect of Studies' book : 
 
 " In order to excite a spirit of emulation and to promote 
 the cause of learning, a medal of virgin silver has been this 
 year struck, on the front of which appears a representation of 
 the College, and on the reverse are seen the figures of 
 Religion and Science, with the motto ' Religioni ac Bonis 
 Artibus.' Three medals of this description are to be annually 
 presented, one to the greatest proficient in the art of speaking, 
 the second to that student in Rhetoric who, on an average 
 calculation, shall have gained the superiority over his school- 
 fellows in his exercises in the Latin, Greek, English, and 
 French languages. The third is to be presented to the 
 student in Poetry who shall have gained the same supe- 
 riority." 
 
 The first medals were awarded on June iQth, 1805 ; two to 
 the Hon. Valentine Browne (Lord Castlerosse), and the third 
 to Richard Horrabin. The ceremony of the presentation is 
 thus described : 
 
 " The person who is to receive the medal is first to read, at 
 the discretion of the President of the Exhibition, some of the 
 literary performances which have procured him the distinction. 
 
190 
 
 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 He is then to walk between two attendants, appointed for 
 the purpose, to the President of the College, to make his 
 obeisance, and to receive the medal suspended on a ribbon, 
 which is to be put about his neck. After making a respectful 
 bow to the President and company, he is to be reconducted by 
 his attendants to his place. One of the attendants, who are 
 called clerks of the house, is to read the attestations which 
 are to be given to the gentlemen who have received medals." 
 In this same year, also, one or two entries in the college 
 books occur which are connected with the public events of 
 the time, and are interesting for that reason. One of these 
 
 COLLEGE MEDAL. 
 
 occurs in the procurator's accounts, where it is chronicled that 
 wine was provided for the professors one day in November, 
 in honour of the great victory of Trafalgar. Another 
 records the giving of special faculties to Dr. Poynter as 
 Vicar-General of the Midland district ; the reason assigned 
 being the apprehension of an invasion from Napoleon 
 Buonaparte, in which case everything was arranged for the 
 students and professors to retire to Cambridgeshire or Hunt- 
 ingdonshire, so as to be further from London. The year 
 before an order had been sent for all in the college above a 
 certain age to serve their time in the Hertford militia. An 
 appeal was lodged against this, which was heard at Hertford 
 
St. Edmund ' s College under Dr. Poynter. 191 
 
 on January i8th, 1804, and was apparently successful, so far 
 as the students in Holy Orders were concerned. Lastly, as 
 connected with the internal history of St. Edmund's, the 
 entry which records the arrival of Thomas Griffiths, then a 
 boy of fourteen years of age, on January 5th, 1805, should 
 not be overlooked. 
 
 Dr. Poynter did not resign his position as president on 
 becoming Bishop, but continued for ten years to discharge 
 the duties of both offices, and no special changes took place 
 at this time. Mr. Tuite had ceased to be prefect, and after 
 managing the Preparatory School for a year, had been sum- 
 moned to Paris on business connected with the colleges, as we 
 have seen. On his return he resumed his post as procurator, 
 which he retained till he left the college ; his successor at the 
 Preparatory School being the Rev. Lewis Havard,who had been 
 recently ordained. The Rev. Joseph Kimbell was prefect for 
 three years, and after him the Rev. Robert Varley for five. 
 
 The aged administrator of the college and Dean of the 
 Chapter, Rev. John Lindow, 1 came in 1805 to end his days at 
 St. Edmund's, and died the following year on December 5th. 
 He was buried at Standon, where a corner of the churchyard 
 was reserved for Catholics. There his tombstone may be 
 seen at the present day, near those of Dr. Poynter's father 2 
 anol Mr. Potier's mother, who both died in the neighbourhood. 
 
 Mr. Potier continued as parish priest till the year 1810. 
 During the last two years he lived at Puckeridge, where he 
 opened what he termed a small preparatory school for 
 six young gentlemen under twelve years of age. 3 In 
 
 1 John Lindow, son of James Lindow, was born in the parish of 
 Ulverston, Lancashire, in 1729. He was sent by Bishop Challoner to 
 Douay, where he took the College Oath in September 29th, 1761. After 
 his ordination, he went on the London Mission. In 1770 he was elected 
 an Archdeacon of the Old Chapter, and he succeeded the Rev. Peter 
 Brown, on his death in 1794, as Dean. He resided with Bishop Talbot 
 at Castle Street, and afterwards with Bishop Douglass, till he retired to 
 Old Hall in 1805." Giilow's Dictionary," vol. iv., M.S. 
 
 2 Dr. Poynter's father had a farm near Hadham, where he died in 1808. 
 His other son, the younger brother of the Bishop, farmed the college lands 
 for many years. 
 
 3 The house Mr. Potier had was one almost opposite the turning to 
 Standon, now used as Mrs. Cottam's shop. 
 
192 History of St. Edmund 1 s College. 
 
 October, 1812, he removed to Shefford, in Bedfordshire, 
 taking his boys with him. He remained there the rest of his 
 days, and died there on March 3ist, 1823. His body was 
 brought back to Old Hall and laid beside that of his mother 
 in Standon churchyard, where the following quaint inscrip- 
 tion may still be seen : 
 
 Sacred to the memory of 
 
 REVD. JOHN POTIER 
 Who departed this life March 3ist, 1823, 
 
 Aged 66 years. 
 
 Calm and meek, benevolent and kind, 
 
 There are but few such left behind. 
 
 Requiescat in pace. 
 
 We have now to speak of the gradual decline of St. 
 Edmund's as a lay college. In the early years of the present 
 century, it was the chief place of education for the Catholic 
 nobility and gentry. Since Dr. Poynter's time it has never 
 held this position, and after the year 1818, when Dr. Griffiths 
 was appointed President, its character became chiefly ecclesi- 
 astical ; indeed, from that time until the divines left in 1869, 
 the number of lay students was always small. At the present 
 day the lay and church students are numerically almost 
 equal ; but owing chiefly to the greater number of church 
 students in the upper part of the house, their influence always 
 preponderates. This is clearly recognized in the consti- 
 tutions and government of the college. The interests of the 
 lay students are not neglected, but they are never allowed to 
 interfere with those of the church students. 
 
 All this presents a striking contrast with the St. Edmund's 
 of Dr. Stapleton and Dr. Poynter, but not an unfavourable 
 one. The college was founded by Bishop Douglass chiefly 
 and primarily for the education of the clergy, and the large 
 proportion of lay students had always been a grave dis- 
 advantage, though it was considered an unavoidable one. 
 Dr. Poynter felt this all along. In a letter written in 
 1803, ne savs > plainly, that Old Hall cannot "pretend to say 
 that it has not felt the bad effects of the want of a more 
 considerable number of candidates for the ecclesiastical 
 
St. Edmund 's College under Dr. Poynter. 193 
 
 state," and he speaks of church students being " often dis- 
 couraged and sometimes laughed out of their vocation by 
 the young gentlemen of the world." " All who have had 
 experience in Colleges," he continues, " must feel the advan- 
 tages, I might almost say the necessity, of having such a 
 number of candidates for the Church that they may have the 
 preponderance in the College ; where it is not so, it will be 
 extremely difficult to inspire or support the ecclesiastical 
 spirit, and to preserve those for the Church who come with a 
 good vocation." 
 
 Many years afterwards, a priest who had received his 
 education at St. Edmund's at the time of which we are 
 speaking, wrote in a similar sense, and his words may fairly 
 be taken as a sample of what was felt by the church students 
 of that period. " Upon the whole," he writes, " the time I 
 spent at St. Edmund's remains still a sunny spot in my 
 memory. It had, however, one great drawback for me. I 
 became by God's great and undeserved grace a Catholic at 
 the age of twenty-four, and went to St. Edmund's with all 
 the fervour of a convert, dreaming of and desiring nothing so 
 much as Church services and a real religious life. Now at 
 that time, things were not well regulated for students des- 
 tined for the Church. We were all mixed with future Lords, 
 Earls, and Dukes, and other lay students, who, at the end of 
 each vacation, used to return full of London news and 
 London pleasures, and I got more harm than good from such 
 conversation." 
 
 Although the final result of the change was to remedy 
 much that required it, it was not brought about designedly, 
 and the college was involved in debt and difficulty during 
 the time of transition. The beginning of the troubles is 
 traceable to the election of Dr. Poynter as coadjutor-bishop, 
 which threw so much additional work upon his shoulders 
 that the interests of the college suffered. As time went on, 
 and Bishop Douglass advanced in years, he became more 
 and more infirm, and the share of his work which devolved 
 on Dr. Poynter became larger. The London district being 
 a very large one, he was necessarily away on visitation and 
 
 O 
 
1 94 History of St. Edmund ' s College. 
 
 other business during a great part of the year, and was not 
 able to give as much attention to the college as its interests 
 required. During his periods of absence, he left very little 
 power in the hands of Dr. Coombes, the vice-president, 
 and none of the greater punishments were allowed to be 
 administered until his return. 
 
 It has been said, that at this point he ought to have 
 resigned his post as president. This remark brings out the 
 fundamental difficulty of the case. It is quite clear that Dr. 
 Poynter only kept to his position because he was firmly con- 
 vinced that there was no one else at all capable of filling it, 
 and that it was a less evil to be away during a great part of 
 the year than to be absent altogether. Subsequent events 
 go far towards bearing out this view. 
 
 The enemies of the college were not slow to make its 
 state a subject of remark and gossip. It was reported that 
 the president was always away, that in his absence there was 
 no one capable of keeping order, and that the whole place 
 was in a state of material and moral neglect. There were 
 said also to be so many foreigners, that the spirit of insub- 
 ordination was very prevalent, and that it was not a fitting 
 place for the education of priests. 
 
 These rumours frequently reached Dr. Poynter's ears. He 
 alludes to them in a long letter written in 1808, wherein he 
 attempts to show that they are devoid of foundation. " I 
 have for many years been accustomed," he wrote, " to hear of 
 vague and unsupported clamours against the College ; indeed, 
 it has long been the tone to speak against it. This has been 
 very injurious to us in many respects. ... I had all along 
 disregarded the obloquy which was reported to me, partly 
 because it was vague and unsupported by any authority, 
 partly because it was so evidently false that I was convinced 
 it would be best refuted by facts. I could scarce ever prevail 
 on any who were so much prepossessed against Old Hall to 
 come and see the true state of things." 
 
 It is only fair to Dr. Poynter to mention that on more than 
 one occasion, when those who were most prejudiced against 
 St. Edmund's came and spent a certain time in the college > 
 
6V. Edmund's College under Dr. Poynter. 195 
 
 they went away with changed views. One distinguished 
 instance was that of Dr. Wilkinson, at one time Vice- President 
 at Douay, and afterwards Dr. Stapleton's predecessor in the 
 presidency at St. Omer. He came to St. Edmund's in 1802, 
 and stayed several weeks, being specially commissioned by 
 Bishop Sharrock, of the Western District, to inquire into the 
 truth of the prevalent reports. At the end of his visit, he 
 declared himself satisfied, and said that he had never seen dis- 
 cipline better observed at Douay in Douay's best days than 
 it was at Old Hall. So also when Mr. Edward Blount was sent 
 on a similar errand by Lady Shrewsbury and Lord Dormer, 
 who were anxious about their children's welfare, he sent them 
 a good report of the state of the college. 
 
 Lastly, Dr. Poynter's own testimony may well be added, 
 from the letter quoted above. Speaking about the ecclesias- 
 tical students and their course of education, he writes : 
 
 " We have twenty very promising subjects for the 
 Church. 1 Of these two are subdeacons, five in minor 
 orders. The others are in the different classes of Rhetoric, 
 Poetry, etc. Our ecclesiastical students are, in general, at 
 the head of their respective classes ; they edify the others 
 by their piety and good example, and we may say have 
 gained an ascendancy in the College. They follow the same 
 exercises of piety here as we did at Douay. They have a daily 
 Meditation before Mass, they daily assist at the Adorable 
 Sacrifice, have prayers and instructions twice in the evening. 
 The greatest part of our ecclesiastical students go to 
 Communion every Sunday. We have an annual retreat, 
 besides the retreats previous to Holy Orders. 
 
 " As to their studies in Divinity, and in the classes 
 previous to Divinity, I will make this assertion, that there 
 was nothing taught at Douay which is not taught at Old 
 Hall, and that many things are taught at Old Hall prepara- 
 tory to the mission which were not taught at Douay." 
 
 About the general discipline of the house, he says, " I will 
 add from my own knowledge and experience in both places, 
 
 1 Out of a total of seventy-eight at that time ; exclusive of some thirty 
 or forty " children " in the Preparatory School. 
 
 O 2 
 
196 History of St. Edmunds College. 
 
 that the rules of discipline are better observed at Old Hall 
 than they were during the twenty years I was at Douay ; 
 and that there is more submission and obedience here than 
 there was there." " Our rules," he concludes, " are those of 
 Douay, accommodated to our situation." 
 
 After making all allowance for exaggeration and inaccuracy, 
 however, it is impossible to escape the conclusion that during 
 the latter part of Dr. Poynter's presidency the college was 
 not in a good state. We know this on the authority of 
 more than one who was at the college at that time, and 
 there was furnished by the great disturbance of 1809 to be 
 described presently conclusive evidence of the prevalence 
 of insubordination among the students. 
 
 The first sign of the coming troubles was the departure of 
 the vice-president, the Rev. William Coombes, who left on 
 May nth, 1808. The Rev. Lewis Havard likewise went 
 about this time, leaving Dr. Poynter the only remaining 
 member of the " Trente-deux." Both losses were much felt 
 at the college. Dr. Coombes on leaving returned to his own 
 district, and was temporarily appointed to the mission of 
 Shepton Mallett in Somersetshire. The temporary appoint- 
 ment gradually became permanent, and he remained there 
 for nearly forty years. " I was sent here for a fortnight," he 
 used to say when quite an old man, " and that fortnight, Sir, 
 has not yet expired." During the latter part of the time he 
 was a frequent visitor to the neighbouring monastery of 
 Downside, where he was a great favourite. He lived to be 
 one of the last survivors of those who had said Mass at St. 
 Gregory's Monastery at Douay, which formed an additional 
 bond of union between him and the Downside Community. 
 He was esteemed a good preacher and was often asked to 
 deliver the sermon on special days at Downside. During 
 the Christmas holidays, and at other times, he used likewise 
 to help in the amusements and recreations. He was parti- 
 cularly fond of singing a Greek translation which he had 
 made of " Rule Britannia." The last year of his life he 
 spent in retirement at the monastery, where he died on 
 November isth, 1850. 
 
St. Edmund's College under Dr. Poynter. 197 
 
 The new vice-president at St. Edmund's was the Rev. 
 Francis Tuite, and if the current rumour be accepted Dr. 
 Poynter intended shortly to resign the presidency in his 
 favour. He does not appear, however, to have been fitted 
 even for the post of vice-president, and much of the trouble 
 which followed his appointment must have been due to his 
 mismanagement. Mr. Varley, who was still prefect, was 
 hardly more successful in winning the affections of the 
 students, and hence during the periods when Dr. Poynter 
 was away from the college it did not go on at all smoothly. 
 
 Matters culminated in a great disturbance in the year 1 809, 
 which has left its mark permanently on the college and on its 
 history. A full narrative has been left us by three different 
 people, Mr. Jones, Mr. Tuite and Dr. Poynter himself, and 
 it is therefore possible to form a fairly just estimate of what 
 was afterwards commonly spoken of among the students 
 as " The Great Affair/' 
 
 The disturbance was led up to by two or three events which 
 sound trivial and even childish, but they were rather the 
 occasion than the cause, and they could not have had the 
 effect they did, had there not been'great underlying discontent 
 ready to show itself at the slightest provocation. Dr. Poyn- 
 ter was away at the time giving Confirmation in Hampshire, 
 and, the troubles began with the refusal of a play-day by 
 Mr. Tuite, on the ground that there had already been one 
 that week. This was on Friday, October 6th, 1809. At the 
 same time one of the " poets " received a note for a thrashing, 
 to be carried to Mr. Varley, the prefect. Till recently this 
 had been regarded as a punishment to be inflicted only on 
 small boys, as was the case at Douay and is in modern days 
 at St. Edmund's. Mr. Tuite, to whom Dr. Poynter allowed 
 more power in his absence than he had to Dr. Coombes, had 
 himself usually acknowledged this, but on more than one occa- 
 sion recently he had, for special reasons, and with Dr. Poynter's 
 approval, broken through the tradition. This was a point on 
 which the students seem to have felt very strongly. The 
 cause assigned for the punishment on this occasion was 
 absence that morning from meditation, which the student 
 
198 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 said was due to illness. The note was not delivered to the 
 prefect. 
 
 The next day an equally trivial but more amusing incident 
 occurred. A student who had a glass of port wine in the 
 prefect's room every morning, going as usual to fetch a new 
 bottle from Mr. Tuite, received from the latter some Lisbon 
 wine instead, the port having been all used. This displeased 
 the youth, and he went down and distributed the wine 
 amongst his companions. The bottle was then filled with 
 water, corked up, and placed in Mr. Varley's room. On being 
 questioned, the youth denied all knowledge of the bottle 
 having been filled with water, but his statement was not 
 believed, and he was ordered to be thrashed. 
 
 The students who had been disorderly all the Friday had 
 returned in the evening to their duties, and it seemed as if 
 the affair would end here ; but the following day, Saturday, 
 when the boy last referred to was ordered to be thrashed, 
 they broke out into open rebellion. A party of them, num- 
 bering about thirty, left the college, walked as far as Waltham 
 Cross, and there put up at the inn. According to the account 
 they afterwards gave, they knew that they were doing wrong, 
 but had no intention of carrying things so far as they 
 afterwards did. Had Dr. Poynter been at home, they said, 
 respect for him would in any case have prevented them, but 
 with his continued absence and the prospect, according to 
 report, of his early resignation, they thought that now was 
 the time to emphasize the fact that they had grievances which 
 required remedying. They therefore drew out a letter to 
 Mr. Tuite, which was despatched to the college by a special 
 messenger. It ran as follows : 
 
 " SIR, From the discontent so generally prevalent amongst 
 the students, we have been under the disagreeable necessity 
 of having recourse to these measures ; and to obtain a pro- 
 mise of a total remission of punishment of any kind, and better 
 treatment, is the motive which actuates us to address these 
 few lines to you. Should this be complied with, we will im- 
 mediately return to the college and to our duty. But if not, 
 it is our firm resolution not to return to the college, and to 
 
St. Edmund's College under Dr. Poynter. 199 
 
 persevere in the measures we have adopted. Think not this 
 the impulse of a moment, nor the idle boast of inexperienced 
 youth. Our means are equal to our perseverance and more 
 than may be imagined, and our perseverance is such as will 
 ensure success. We rely upon your honour for no equivoca- 
 tion concerning punishment, and that your answer will include 
 that of Dr. Poynter. It will be needless to except any in- 
 dividual in the remission of punishment, as there is not one 
 who has taken a more active part in it than another. We 
 solicit a clear and unequivocal answer to every article con- 
 tained in the above. If we receive an answer suitable to our 
 expectations, we shall comply with your desires. In case you 
 should think it necessary to have a personal interview, we 
 shall receive you with respect ; but should your intentions be 
 to enforce our return, they will be totally useless, as in that 
 case we shall oppose force to force. Our words of honour 
 are given not to deviate from any particular of the above. 
 
 " Waltham Cross, 5 J of the clock. 
 "October 7th, 1809. 
 
 " P.S. Should any letters have arrived for the absent 
 students, they will esteem it a favour to have them forwarded 
 by the bearer of this." 
 
 Here follow the signatures of the " fugitives." 
 
 It is needless to say that Mr. Tuite was unable to accede to 
 the proposed conditions. He was thoroughly alarmed, how- 
 ever, and, not knowing what to do, he requested Mr. Cleghorn 
 to proceed to London without delay, to call on Bishop 
 Douglass, and having ascertained where Bishop Poynter was, 
 to follow him and beg him to hurry back immediately. In 
 the meantime the Chief Constable' at Ware was communicated 
 with, and he wrote to the " fugitives " as follows : 
 
 " GENTLEMEN, It is with much concern that I inform you 
 that Mr. Tuite has applied to me to interpose the authority 
 of the law, to restore at Old Hall Green that subordination 
 and obedience so essential to the existence of that Seminary 
 and of Society in general. But, Gentlemen, not having for- 
 got the days of youth, when by myself and associated, 
 
2OO History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 numberless irregularities have been committed, proceeding en- 
 tirely from inconsideration and a redundance of the fire of 
 youth, and which have been prevented from extending to a 
 length that might have produced serious consequences by the 
 kind advice of more experienced friends, I take the liberty to 
 offer you mine on the present occasion, which is that with the 
 same unanimity with which you have fallen into error, you 
 exhibit one of the principal traits of a great mind, that of 
 acknowledging an error, and return immediately to your 
 studies, await patiently the return of Doctor Poynter, and if 
 any grievances exist, I will pledge my honor he will redress 
 them to the satisfaction of your cooler consideration. I 
 flatter myself that your good sense will render it almost 
 needless for me to represent to you what must be my conduct 
 if you refuse the advice I have offered and persist in dis- 
 obedience. I must appoint (as I have ample power to do) 
 constables to any number I find necessary, with the assistance 
 of whom I should shortly take into custody a mob of the 
 most disorderly and ignorant of the people. 
 
 " I leave you to reflect how painful it must be to many 
 respectable [people] that such measures should be resorted to, 
 to bring to a sense of duty young men of enlightened under- 
 standings and honourable connexions. Trusting you will 
 receive what I have said as it is meant, I remain 
 
 " Your humble servant, 
 
 "B. DiCKENSON. 
 "Ware, October gth, 1809." 
 
 This letter did not have the effect anticipated. Some in- 
 deed of the students came back on the Sunday evening ; but 
 a considerable number, driven to desperation, determined on 
 extreme measures. Thinking that their only way to escape 
 from the power of the district constables was to get into 
 another county, some went towards London, while those 
 who had enough money started in the opposite direction, 
 with the idea of making for Scotland. 
 
 Mr. Tuite now communicated also with the Rev. John 
 Jones, the college agent in London, and he, together with 
 
St. Edmund 's College under Dr. Poynter. 201 
 
 Mr. Angelo, the father of one of the boys, after a short 
 search found the London section of the " fugitives " and 
 induced them to return, subject to certain conditions. These 
 were first, that they should not be punished till Dr. 
 Poynter had returned and heard what they had to say ; 
 secondly, that there should in any case be no " partial ex- 
 pulsions," i.e. that they should all be expelled or none ; and 
 thirdly, that if Dr. Poynter, when-hecame back, did not agree 
 to these conditions, Mr. Jones should conduct the " fugitives," 
 back to London and leave them in statu quo. The party 
 drove down to the college without delay, and arrived on the 
 Monday evening, Mr. Tuite being glad enough to accept 
 provisionally the terms proposed. 
 
 This much settled, Messrs. Jones and Angelo again set out, 
 the same night, in pursuit of the other party, who were sup- 
 posed to be making for Scotland. They soon got on their 
 track, and after posting all night and following them through 
 Buntingford, Royston, Arrington, and Huntingdon, finally 
 caught them up about five o'clock the following morning at a 
 little village called Stilton, where they had rested for the night 
 and were asleep at the inn. They took possession of their room, 
 therefore, and great was the astonishment of the youths when 
 they came down to breakfast to find their unlooked-for visitors. 
 A cpnsultation ensued similar to that which had taken place 
 in London, and the boys withdrew to consider the situation. 
 Some wanted to give their pursuers the slip and start off a 
 second time, but wiser counsels in the end prevailed, and they 
 consented to return on the same conditions which the others 
 had accepted. The party therefore started homewards, and 
 reached the college that evening about nine o'clock. 
 
 Dr. Poynter had by this time returned, and he took a very 
 strong view of the case, refusing absolutely to recognize the 
 conditions proposed. The next morning he saw each of the 
 students individually, and told them that while he was then, 
 as always, willing to examine into any cause they might have 
 of complaint, their conduct would not be excusable even if 
 such causes existed, and that of course they would have to be 
 punished for what they had done. After a long consultation 
 
2O2 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 with the vice-president, he determined on expelling immedi- 
 ately the three chief instigators, and sent there and then for 
 a post-chaise to convey them to London. It now remained 
 to be seen how much influence these three really possessed 
 over the rest, and in the event eight others left the college 
 the same day of their own accord. The remainder settled 
 down to work again, no doubt heartily ashamed of what they 
 had done. 
 
 The people who profited most by the whole affair were 
 the inn-keepers and chaise proprietors. They evidently 
 took in the situation and saw what class of people they had 
 to deal with. They gave unlimited credit, but when the bills 
 came in the charges were exorbitant. For example, we find 
 in one case : 
 
 s. d. 
 
 Bill at Stilton 5 19 7 
 
 Chambermaids, Boots &c., and a pair of stock- 
 ings, dressing, &c i 17 6 
 
 and for the next day, in addition to a great deal which had 
 been paid for in ready money by Mr. Jones, the following : 
 
 Return to Huntingdon from Stilton and to s. d. 
 
 Arrington, 9 pair horses, 1 5 miles . . 900 
 
 Sundries, Postboys, Hostlers, Waiters . . 2 o 10 
 
 From Arrington to Buntingford, 13 miles . 2-18 6 
 
 Sundries, &c. 146 
 
 Postboys from Arrington to Old Hall . . 15 6 
 
 We also find such items as " Glass broken and expenses on the 
 road, los. od"; " An umbrella lost, 1 is. od" ; and others of 
 the same kind. 
 
 When it was all over, Mr. Angelo and Mr. Jones were 
 far from satisfied at what had taken place. They con- 
 sidered that the conditions agreed to had not been kept ; for 
 the penances had been administered before the grievances 
 had been examined into. Mr. Angelo therefore sent a cir- 
 cular to the parents of the different boys, inviting them to 
 meet at his house on a certain day, there to hold an inquiry 
 on the matter. He was thus proposing that they should 
 form themselves into a sort of self-constituted court of 
 appeal, and to this Bishop Poynter strongly objected. 
 " When the terms of a College, with the nature of its govern- 
 
St. Edmund ^ s College under Dr. Poynter. 203 
 
 ment are known," he wrote, " if any parent does not approve 
 of them, he is at liberty not to place his son there ; " but the 
 idea of a council of parents, and especially a self-appointed 
 one, to try and govern the college over the president's head, 
 he considered subversive of all discipline and order. He 
 therefore went himself to London and called on all the 
 parents, and, after explaining his views, told them that if they 
 wished to attend Mr. Angelo's meeting, he would that day 
 send their boys home to them ; " for," he said, " I would rather 
 lose thirty students than have so many discontented boys 
 encouraged by their parents." 
 
 Mr. Jones's sympathies were on the whole with Mr. Angelo, 
 though he regretted the proposed meeting. He considered 
 that they had both done their best to adjust matters at the 
 college, having been especially asked to do so by Mr. Tuite, 
 on an occasion of emergency, and that they had received no 
 thanks from Dr. Poynter for their exertions, but rather the 
 reverse. After some correspondence he resigned the college 
 agency, and his resignation was accepted. This took place 
 about a week before Mr. Angelo's meeting. When the day 
 of the meeting came only a few attended, and they were all 
 parents of the boys who had already left the college. 
 Whether any conclusion was arrived at, then or subsequently, 
 we ar,e not told ; but the whole affair had its effect on the 
 prospects of St. Edmund's. Ushaw had been opened the 
 previous year, and no doubt that helped to make Old Hall 
 decline. 1 
 
 The college itself was now outwardly quiet and orderly, 
 and the natural reaction succeeded the exciting events re- 
 counted ; but there was still a good deal of discontent below 
 the surface. " We are at length outwardly tranquilized," 
 wrote one of the church students, "though inwardly disgust 
 and disaffection are still very prevalent, nor do I think it will 
 
 1 Ushaw College was commenced in 1804 and opened in July, 1808. 
 Only one of the actual " fugitives " was admitted there, and this was a 
 special case which Bishop Gibson undertook to explain to Dr. Poynter. 
 Several others applied for admission, both at Ushaw and Oscott, but were 
 refused. One or two were allowed, under very strict conditions, to return 
 to St. Edmund's. 
 
2O4 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 ever be otherwise during the administration of that un- 
 fortunate man [Mr. Tuite] ; but Dr. Poynter most likely 
 has his reasons for retaining him. . . . We are in our play- 
 room most miserably dull, as the defection is principally 
 there." * 
 
 The resignation of Messrs. Tuite and Varley was a natural 
 consequence of the above events. Mr. Tuite was a pains- 
 taking and careful man : he afterwards rendered good service 
 for many years as Vicar-General of the London District, and 
 helped much in the matter of reclaiming the colleges in 
 France and winding up the affairs of Douay, of which he was 
 the last nominal president ; but he does not seem to have 
 been fit for the position he held at St. Edmund's, and was 
 probably not sorry to exchange it for a missionary life. Mr. 
 Varley, on the other hand, still remained at the college ; 
 but a change for a time to the easier life of a professor was 
 not unwelcome to him. 
 
 Dr. Poynter's third vice-president was the Rev. Joseph 
 Kimbell, one of Dr. Stapleton's first students, and the 
 new prefect was the Rev. Joseph Stapleton. In this 
 manner the college went on for another two years, before 
 the death of Bishop Douglass on May 8th, 1812, made 
 further changes necessary/ and Dr. Poynter's presidency 
 came to an end. 
 
 The obsequies of Bishop Douglass took place at Lincoln 's- 
 Inn-Fields on May 1 5th, the Mass of Requiem being sung by 
 Bishop Poynter, his successor. A specially interesting feature 
 in the ceremony was the presence of many of the French 
 clergy who were still in London, and who owed so much to 
 Bishop Douglass when they first came over during the 
 Revolution, nearly twenty years before. Many of them had 
 worked under him for years on the London mission, con- 
 spicuous among them being the well-known figure of the 
 Abbd Carron, founder of the Somers Town mission. There 
 were also no less than six French bishops in the sanctuary. 
 
 2 That is the "poets' playroom." The "fugitives" were all lay 
 students, and some of them belonged to the oldest Catholic families in 
 the country. 
 
St. Edmund's College under Dr. Poynter. 205 
 
 The Absolutions were given by the English Vicars Apostolic 
 and the Bishops of Aire and Angouleme, this being the first 
 time that a vicar apostolic had been buried with full episcopal 
 rites in London. 
 
 The funeral sermon was preached by the Rev. Lewis 
 Havard, who alluded to St. Edmund's as the most important 
 work set on foot during the episcopate of Bishop Douglass. 
 He spoke as follows : 
 
 "The main object of his solicitude was the perpetuation of 
 the sacred ministry. His most ardent prayers were offered 
 to Heaven, and his most earnest wishes were ever expressed 
 for the prosperity of that establishment which boasts him for 
 its founder .... He considered St. Edmund's College as 
 claiming his first, his fostering concern, because it is the only 
 remaining nursery from which the faithful of this district can 
 expect an adequate supply of spiritual instructors .... It 
 is to St. Edmund's College that we all look for successors in 
 our arduous and most painful labours. If our pastor could 
 have had a favour to ask of us with his dying breath, it would 
 have been that we should take this institution under our most 
 anxious care ; and if he be now arrived (as we hope in God 
 he is arrived) at his crown in Heaven, his zeal for religion is 
 concentrated in fervent supplications for the prosperity of 
 St. Edmund's College." 
 
 A few days later a second Dirge and Requiem were 
 celebrated, this time in the French chapel in King Street, 
 Portman Square. Bishop Poynter again sang the Mass, and 
 the English Vicars Apostolic were present, as well as very 
 many of the French bishops and clergy, the French am- 
 bassador and many of the distinguished French laymen then 
 in London. 
 
 It now remains to enumerate some of the most distinguished 
 sons of St. Edmund who were educated at Old Hall during 
 the first twenty years of the existence of the college. Of 
 the original students from Douayand St. Omer, several after- 
 wards attained celebrity. Bishop Walsh has already been 
 mentioned, and we shall come across his name again later on. 
 Bishop Penswick was at St. Edmund's only about eleven 
 
206 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 months, and though he had been under Dr. Poynter at Douay, 
 he was never under him at Old Hall. The Rev. Lewis Havard, 
 who stayed on several years after his ordination, as a professor, 
 and afterwards returned again to teach theology, became 
 known later on as a preacher. His funeral sermons for 
 Bishops Douglass and Poynter were both printed. The 
 Rev. Edward Peach is still remembered in the Midlands as the 
 founder of St. Chad's, Birmingham. The Rev. Joseph Birch 
 was afterwards President of Sedgley Park, as were also Revs. 
 Joseph Bowdon and George Rolfe, who came later. Lastly 
 may be mentioned the Rev. Joseph Kimbell, who came with 
 Dr. Stapleton from St. Omer. His appointment as Vice- 
 President of St. Edmund's has already been alluded to, and 
 he afterwards succeeded Dr. Poynter as President. 
 
 Among those who came during the early years of the 
 present century, we find three future presidents, the Revs. John 
 Rolfe, Richard Newell and Thomas Griffiths, the last named 
 of whom was afterwards Vicar Apostolic of the London 
 District, to whom, indeed, St. Edmund's owes more than to 
 any other man, living or dead. There were also two other 
 ecclesiastical students at that time, who may justly be 
 reckoned among the most eminent that St. Edmund's has 
 ever had. One of these was the Rev. Mark A. Tierney, the 
 learned editor of " Dodd's Church History of England/' 
 He came first to St. Edmund's as a student in 1810, and, after 
 his ordination in 1818, he remained for a time as a professor. 
 The other was the Rev. Daniel Rock, the celebrated 
 archaeologist, author of the " Church of our Fathers," 
 " Hierurgia," etc. He went through his " humanities " 
 at St. Edmund's ; but went to Rome for his theology. 
 The name of William Tilbury, who laboured for nearly fifty 
 years as a missionary at Rio de Janeiro, and on his death left 
 a large legacy to the college, should likewise be mentioned ; 
 and last, but not least, that of Thomas Doyle, the well- 
 known Provost of Southwark and founder of St. George's 
 Cathedral, who came just at the end of Dr. Poynter's reign, 
 and lived to be one of the last survivors of those who had 
 been under him. He died in 1879. 
 
St. Edmunds College under Dr. Poynter. 207 
 
 Turning now to the laymen who were at the college at 
 this time, the first to be noted is John Talbot, great-nephew 
 of Bishop James Talbot, and afterwards the well-known 
 saintly and charitable Earl of Shrewsbury, who did so much 
 for Catholicity in the Midland district. He had been a student 
 
 JOHN TALBOT, SIXTEENTH EARL OF SHREWSBURY. 
 
 for a year or two at Stonyhurst, but came for his higher 
 studies to St. Edmund's. He gained distinction in his work 
 and carried off the medal in his Rhetoric year. The prize 
 poem which he wrote on that occasion, and which he recited 
 on the Exhibition Day, received the unusual honour of being 
 printed, and the original manuscript is among the College 
 
208 History of St. Edmund ' s College. 
 
 archives. 1 He succeeded his uncle as sixteenth Earl of 
 Shrewsbury in 1827, and lived about twenty-five years after- 
 wards. 
 
 The following testimony to his sanctity in after life is 
 given by Bishop Ullathorne : " As Lord Shrewsbury's 
 private history comes out, it shows what a saintly man he 
 was. His love of purity all his life was remarkable, as well 
 as his spirit of poverty. No servant in the house had his 
 room so poor as was the private room of the Earl a picture 
 of St. Francis of Assisi ; old-fashioned common paper ; faded, 
 worn-out curtains ; no prospect from the windows ; the 
 commonest painted deal furniture and common earthenware, 
 with an old broken-down chest of drawers. It was as poor as 
 any convent cell could be." ' 
 
 Another eminent Edmundian layman of this period was 
 Arthur Clifford, grandson of the last Lord Aston. The 
 first part of his education was received at Douay, and he was 
 there when the college broke up. After the imprisonment, 
 he came to St. Edmund's to complete his studies, and he 
 forms an interesting additional bond of connection with Stan- 
 don Lordship. From Old Hall he went to Edinburgh to 
 study medicine, but he does not seem to have taken to that 
 profession. He lived for a long time in Paris and edited 
 Galignani's newspaper. Ampng his other literary works 
 may be named the " State Papers and Letters of Sir Ralph 
 Sadler," "Tixall Letters/' " Tixall Poetry/' "Collectanea 
 Clifford iana," etc. He died at Winchester in 1830. 
 
 Besides the above may be named Henry Howard, after- 
 wards thirteenth Duke of Norfolk, grandfather to the pre- 
 sent duke ; Valentine Browne (Lord Castlerosse), afterwards 
 second Earl of Kenmare, and his three brothers, Thomas, 
 William, and Michael, the last named of whom was wounded 
 in the battle of Waterloo ; 3 Charles Petre, son of Robert 
 
 1 The poem is entitled "Alma," and contrasts the peaceful holiday of 
 their college home with the troubles their predecessors at Douay went 
 through during the French Revolution, within the memory of many of 
 those present. The literary merit of the piece is not great. 
 
 z Letters of Archbishop Ullathorne, p. 26. 
 
 8 According to a traditional story, Michael Browne was picked up on 
 
St. Edmund's College under Dr. Poynter. 209 
 
 Edward, tenth Lord Petre (his mother being a sister of 
 Bernard Howard of Glossop, who was the father of the Henry 
 Howard at St. Edmund's) ; Thomas Stonor, third Lord 
 Camoys ; and James Everard, tenth Lord Arundel of War- 
 dour. In addition to these, the families of Fitzherbert, 
 Brockholes, Selby, Blount, Eyre, Dease, Ffrench, Walmesley, 
 Vaughan, Eyston, Ferrers, Mostyn, Stapleton, Dormer, 
 Stonor, Tichborne, Berkeley, etc., were all represented by one 
 or more students. 
 
 Many of these names, and others as well, remain a 
 lasting tribute to the work of Dr. Poynter, and we cannot 
 conclude this chapter better than by quoting the words 
 of Lewis Havard, one of his pupils -both at Douay and 
 at St. Edmund's, testifying to the universal esteem and 
 respect which he always inspired. " It is almost needless," 
 he said, " to dwell on his conduct in the arduous office either 
 of Vice-President or of President of the College. There was 
 no alteration in him ; the same unassuming and unambitious 
 Christian modesty, the same humility without baseness or 
 degradation (all who have known him can bear testimony 
 that he was the most humble of the humble), the same piety, 
 the same edification, the same zeal for the spiritual and 
 literary improvement of his pupils, the same punctuality and 
 order/ 1 would almost say the same military precision and 
 regularity of discipline, were exhibited with cool, collected, 
 and steady perseverance. He was beloved and respected ; it 
 would not be correct to add that he was feared. For the 
 veneration and esteem in which he was held were such that 
 they precluded the introduction of fear, and seldom, very 
 seldom, was it requisite that this lowest motive in human 
 conduct should operate on the minds of his inferiors." * 
 
 the field of Waterloo by a French soldier, who was an Edmundian, and 
 recognized him from his memory of old college days. 
 1 Funeral Sermon, p. 14. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE TRANSITION PERIOD. 
 I8l3l8l8. 
 
 The decline of St. Edmund's continues Its causes Most of them 
 traceable to the loss of the Douay funds Dearth of missionaries 
 Bishop Poynter's efforts on behalf of Ecclesiastical Education 
 Further changes at St. Edmund's Rev. Thomas Griffiths, Vice- 
 PresidentHe builds the Parish Chapel Resignation of Rev. Joseph 
 Kimbell Appointment of Dr. Bew Establishment of "Ecclesi- 
 astical Seminary " at the Old House under Mr. Griffiths Resig- 
 nation of Dr. Bew Critical state of the College. 
 
 ON the death of Bishop Douglass, Bishop Poynter became 
 Vicar Apostolic of the London District. For a while, he 
 endeavoured to continue as President of St. Edmund's, but 
 it very soon became clear that the two offices were incom- 
 patible, and he formally retired from the presidency at 
 Midsummer, 1813. The fact of his leaving materially 
 quickened the decline of Old Hall as a place of education for 
 the Catholic laity. He had been looked on by every one as 
 the most capable man at the college, so now that he no longer 
 took a personal part in its management, it was but natural 
 that its prospects should sink at a greater pace than before. 
 A clear token of this is that the names of the new students 
 no longer included those of the many well-known Catholic 
 families formerly represented at the college. 
 
 Unfortunately, this decline was not limited to the lay 
 element. Ecclesiastical education also had fallen very much 
 below its earlier standard. During the first years of the 
 college's existence, the Douay theological traditions were 
 strictly adhered to. The professors were Douay men, the 
 old " Dictates " were used as a class book, and great atten- 
 tion was paid to the preparation of the divines for their 
 
The Transition Period. 211 
 
 exhibitions and defensions, exactly as had been done at 
 Douay. 1 As time went on, owing to the loss of the funds 
 and the withdrawal of the Northern and Midland students, 
 the number of divines became so small, and the compe- 
 tition so reduced, that the defensions lost their interest, 
 and were soon abandoned altogether. The natural result 
 ensued. When the next generation came on that is after 
 the. departure of Dr. Coombes, for Bishop Poynter was too 
 much occupied to teach theology it became evident that no 
 efficient professors had been trained up to replace those 
 who had gone before. 
 
 Another most important cause of the lowering of the 
 standard of ecclesiastical training, was the great dearth of 
 priests for the mission, which was being felt more and more 
 every day. This also had its origin in the loss of the Douay 
 funds, and the consequent paucity of students, on account 
 of which the number ordained year by year was far below 
 what was required to replace the losses by death and other 
 causes. This may be verified by statistics. In each year's 
 Directory is given an obituary list of English priests who 
 had died since the last issue. If these are balanced against 
 the ordination lists at St. Edmund's, 2 it is easily seen that 
 the number of missionaries was not only not increasing at the 
 rate it Bought, but in many years it actually diminished. 
 Thus, between 1800 and 1815, no less than 177 deaths are 
 recorded. Allowing for a few of these being colonial priests, 
 and taking the average of the secular clergy in the London 
 district at its approximate number at one-third of that in 
 the whole of England, we see that the number of deaths 
 to be credited to the London district could not have been 
 much less than fifty. During the same period, the priests 
 ordained at St. Edmund's numbered only seventeen. And in 
 addition to the losses by death, must be counted also the loss 
 of many of the French refugee priests, some of whom had 
 
 1 The disputations held at St. Edmund's used to be printed, and copies 
 o them are still extant. There are none of later date than 1811. 
 
 2 St. Edmund's was practically the only source for the supply of the 
 London mission at that time. A priest was occasionally sent from 
 Valladolid or Lisbon, but only rarely. 
 
 P 2 
 
212 History of St. Edmund 1 s College. 
 
 rendered important service to the London mission at a critical 
 time, and who had either already returned to France or were 
 likely to return in a few years. 
 
 This conclusion is supported by a comparison of the report 
 of the district, which Bishop Challoner sent to Rome in 1773, 
 before the arrival of the French priests, with that sent by 
 Bishop Poynter forty-two years later, when most of them had 
 gone back and when the English mission once more depended 
 on its own resources. In the former, there were said to be 
 1 20 priests all told, 1 and they 'had to look after an estimated 
 Catholic population of 24,000. By Bishop Poynter's time, 
 the Catholics had increased to 69,000, an increase of more 
 than 1 80 per cent. ; and yet the missionaries had during the 
 same time fallen from 120 to 88. 2 
 
 Bishop Poynter had foreseen this state of things from the 
 first, and had already set himself to do what was possible to 
 meet the difficulty. He explains his views and what he had 
 been able to accomplish, in a letter to a London priest, dated 
 October ipth, 1807, from which the following is an extract : 
 
 " It is a known fact, that in consequence of the subversion 
 of our Colleges in France (we fear now for those in Lisbon 
 and Spain), and of the loss of the greatest part of the means 
 which we possessed of educating ecclesiastical students, all 
 our four districts, and particularly the Western, have reason 
 to be alarmed at the sad prospect of a great want of clergy- 
 men to succeed those who are now employed in the work of 
 the sacred ministry. I have all along felt the necessity of 
 making every exertion to repair our losses, and to provide a 
 due supply for the mission. It was my wish to see all the 
 four districts united in this common cause and supporting one 
 
 1 In the same report, Bishop Challoner says there were 90 priests on 
 the London missions, and 55 in the country, which would give a total of 
 145 instead of 120. 
 
 2 See Brady's "Catholic Hierarchy," pp. 169 and 190. The statistics are 
 not altogether satisfactory, as no distinction is made in Bishop Poynter's 
 report between the secular and regular clergy. It appears from! a 
 similar document three years later, that the proportion of secularswas 
 greater than in Bishop Challoner's time ; but it must be remembered that 
 Bishop Challoner's report was sent before the suppression of the 
 Jesuits, who should therefore be counted among the seculars in making a 
 comparison. 
 
The Transition Period. 213 
 
 common College. The advantages of this would have been 
 great indeed. Besides other advantages, which are obvious, 
 what a saving there would have then been in expenses for 
 masters, servants, taxes, &c. How many more hands would 
 have been spared for the mission. But this union could not 
 be effected, and it seems that there are to be three Ecclesiastical 
 Seminaries, Old Hall, Crook Hall, or Ushaw, and Sedgley 
 Park. 1 We know not what may be the views of Providence 
 in this, and what benefits may ultimately result from this 
 division. But considering the present state of the mission 
 in England and its finances, I cannot help thinking that one 
 College would have been sufficient for all at present, and 
 of course that it would have been better for the general good 
 to have had but one. However, as it seems to be determined 
 that there shall be one for each of the three districts, the 
 London, Northern, and Midland (for you may be sure that 
 Bishop Milner will exert himself to carry his own plan into 
 execution), I think that this circumstance should determine 
 the clergy of each district to direct their zealous endeavours, 
 in the first place, to the support of their own Seminary ; and 
 when a sufficient provision is made for the education of such 
 a number of ecclesiastical students as will answer the demands 
 of their own district, it will then become their charity to step 
 forward for the relief and support of others. I do not know 
 whether you have been informed that, feeling the distresses 
 of the London District, we have laid the foundations of a fund 
 for the education of ecclesiastical students, which we hope 
 will in the end prove very beneficial. Our plan is never to 
 touch the principal, but to nourish and increase it by the 
 addition of all monies applicable to this purpose. We shall 
 
 1 At the time this was written, Oscott was still under the " Old 
 Government," a committee of laymen, who were joint proprietors of the 
 college. Bishop Milner had therefore determined to educate his church 
 students at Sedgley Park. The following ye'ar, the Oscott Committee 
 found themselves in such difficulties financially, that they were glad 
 enough to allow Bishop Milner to take the college over, on the condition 
 of his accepting the liabilities at the same time. These amounted, 
 according to a letter from Bishop Milner to Bishop Douglass, to over 
 6oo/. ; but he accepted the conditions, and on the Feast of the Assumption, 
 1808, St. Mary's College, Oscott, was formally founded as the Seminary 
 of the Midland district. 
 
214 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 employ the annual interest in the education of as many as 
 it is adequate to support. At present it is growing like a 
 sinking fund. Some of our Professors at St. Edmund's and 
 other friends have engaged to contribute such a sum annually 
 as their circumstances will permit. Several give ten 
 pounds a year. From the I2th November, 1805, till this time 
 I have collected 263 6s. 6d., with which I have purchased 
 in the Navy 5 p. c. 276 14^. ^d. stock. Having thus begun, 
 I wish to make our intention public, and to engage the 
 respectable clergy of the London District to recommend this 
 important object to the charity of their friends, and to apply 
 to it such sums as they judge themselves authorised by the 
 intentions of pious donors. I know of no object of charity 
 equal to this. ... I am persuaded that Bishop Gibson will 
 not educate his ecclesiastical students at Ushaw cheaper than 
 we do. We wish to economise as much as others ; but there 
 is a certain medium to be observed in all things. If I were to 
 enter into details, and to explain to you what St. Edmund's 
 has contributed by its savings towards the support of the 
 ecclesiastical students it has hitherto educated, you would be 
 much surprised. It is only by our numbers that we have 
 been enabled to support them." 
 
 By the time that Bishop Poynter became vicar apostolic, 
 the ecclesiastical education fund had attained considerable 
 dimensions, and in 1815 he made a public appeal for assis- 
 tance, which was well responded to. The accumulation of 
 money, however, took time, and many years elapsed before 
 the number of clergy was sufficiently restored and the supply 
 equal to the demand. 
 
 The dearth of missioners affected St. Edmund's in two 
 ways. On the one hand, it became impossible to supply 
 the college with the professors required, in order to carry on 
 its work efficiently ; on the other hand, it was often neces- 
 sary to ordain a student before his time, at the expense of his 
 theological training, owing to the pressing needs of the 
 mission. No one felt the evil of this more keenly than Dr. 
 Poynter ; but the need was urgent, and he had no choice. 
 He wrote in this sense to Mr. Kimbell in 1815. "My most 
 
The Transition Period. 2 1 5 
 
 painful distress at present for want of priests," he said, " is 
 beyond conception. Greenwich, Woolwich (dreadful want), 
 St. George's-in-the-fields, where, I fear, we shall lose Mr. 
 Griffiths, and Mr. Bramston cannot support the fatigue he has 
 to go through, Virginia Street, 1 Gosport &c. . . . Our dis- 
 tress is not ordinary, and therefore ordinary difficulties and 
 inconveniences are not to be regarded." And again, " I beg 
 you to consider what a priest is now to the London Mission, 
 and to know that I am now under the greatest anxiety and 
 pain of mind on account of the state of some congrega- 
 tions." With such considerations before him, Dr. Poynter 
 said that for the present they must be content to turn out 
 good strong hard-working priests, with a minimum of cost 
 and a minimum of time, and to look forward to the next 
 generation, who, he hoped, would recover the Douay funds, 
 to restore the ecclesiastical training to its true level. These 
 funds were never in fact recovered, and there was no theo- 
 logical revival for many years. 
 
 The changes necessary on Dr. Poynter's departure from 
 St. Edmund's were effected quietly enough. The Rev. 
 Joseph Kimbell became President, with the Rev. Thomas 
 Varley as Vice-President, the Rev. Joseph Stapleton remain- 
 ing as Prefect. The traditions established during the last 
 few years continued without material alteration, and there 
 seems to have been as much discontent as formerly. 
 
 Mr. Kimbell's term of office lasted three and a half years. 
 From one or two letters of his which have been preserved, 
 we can get a general idea of the state of the college during 
 that time. Thus, for example, writing to Dr. Poynter on 
 March Qth, 1814, he says: "The boys are in pretty good 
 order, and I hope will continue so. I am obliged to keep a tight 
 hand upon them, and to give them no playdays and very 
 little extraordinary pocket-money." It seems, however, that 
 the " tight hand " was not sufficient to maintain discipline, 
 which became far from good. Rumours to this effect 
 frequently reached Dr. Poynter's ears, as appears from his 
 
 1 Virginia Street was the antecedent of the present Commercial Road 
 Mission. 
 
2 1 6 History of St. Edmund? s College. 
 
 letters, and Mr. Kimbell was so conscious that the college 
 was not prospering under him, that in the year 1816 he 
 intimated his willingness to resign. Dr. Poynter did not at 
 that time accept his resignation, but induced him to continue 
 under certain conditions. 
 
 In the summer of 1816, therefore, further changes took 
 place, the chief of which was the departure of Mr. Varley, 
 the vice-president. On leaving the college he was appointed 
 to Warwick Street, where he remained till the year 1819, 
 when he went out to the newly-revived English College in 
 Rome. The Roman climate did not suit him, and he re- 
 turned a short time afterwards, and retired to Hales Place, 
 Canterbury, where he died on June 27th, 1821, at the com- 
 paratively early age of forty. 
 
 The new Vice-President was the Rev. Thomas Griffiths, 
 who, since his ordination two years before, had been Master 
 of the Preparatory School. He had also been appointed 
 "Parish Priest" in 1815, and this office he retained. His 
 successor at the preparatory school was the Rev. Daniel 
 Picquot. At the same time the Rev. John Rolfe, who had 
 been engaged in teaching for four years, left the college, and 
 was appointed to Virginia Street : the Rev. Mark Tierney 
 the future historian became Professor of Mathematics and 
 Plain Chant ; and the Rev. Joseph Daniel, Procurator. A 
 little later on, the prefect, the Rev. Joseph Stapleton, also 
 left, and was succeeded by the Rev. John White. 
 
 The only one of the above alterations which Mr. Kimbell 
 seems to have regretted, was the removal of Mr. Rolfe. 
 He wrote in this sense to Dr. Poynter. " Thus, my Lord,", 
 he said, " although I am very sorry to be deprived of so 
 valuable a hand as Mr. Rolfe, I am still in hopes that we 
 shall brush on, and by the assistance of Heaven, we shall 
 prosper. All the Masters who have the minor employments 
 of the house seem to undertake the work with alacrity. . . . 
 I am persuaded that Mr. White will bring [his class] on well, 
 as he has a good name among the students for teaching, and 
 I cannot doubt but he will apply to literature as he applies 
 to every other branch of science, with the greatest zeal." 
 
The Transition Period. 2 1 7 
 
 It now remained to be seen whether under the new cir- 
 cumstances Mr. Kimbell would be more successful in the 
 management of the college. By the end of the year it was 
 evident that such would not be the case, and when he sent 
 in his resignation for the second time it was accepted. He 
 left on February nth, 1817. No immediate arrangements 
 could be made to fill his place, as Dr. Poynter was absent 
 on the continent. For the time being, Mr. Griffiths as vice- 
 president, took charge of the internal government of the 
 house ; but he did not feel himself competent to undertake 
 the management of the finances, and for this purpose Mr. 
 Rolfe was recalled . He arrived on February 2ist, when Mr. 
 Daniel, the procurator, left, and with his departure Mr. 
 Kimbell's administration came to an end. 
 
 Before taking leave of this period, one or two material 
 developments of the college property may be mentioned, 
 such as the setting up of the post-office at the college lodge 1 
 in 1813, and the purchase of " Riggory's Farm " two years 
 later. The cost of the latter was 6ooo/. Another farm was 
 likewise rented, known as " The Hole/' in the draft lease 
 of which the following very curious condition is to be 
 found : 
 
 " And also that in case at any time during this demise, 
 the said premises or any part thereof shall be damaged by 
 any riot in consequence of the same premises being attached 
 to a Catholic College, or occupied by a tenant of the 
 Catholic persuasion, he the said William Poynter, his Exe- 
 cutors or Administrators, shall and will, in a reasonable time 
 afterwards, repair and make good all such damage which 
 shall so happen to be done, at his and their own costs." 
 
 In commenting on this, Mr. Kimbell says that he is 
 " willing to allow that the case of a riot is not very pro- 
 bable;" but nevertheless, he proceeds seriously to discuss 
 what would happen if it did occur. " Should it take place," 
 he says, " we shall be in the most awkward situation. For 
 at the same time it is most likely that the College and 
 
 1 This is the old lodge, which was burnt down a little later. The present 
 lodge was built by Dr. Griffiths. 
 
2 1 8 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Riggory Farm would be destroyed by the same mob. We 
 should therefore have to make good the loss at a time when 
 we should not have the means of providing for our own 
 subsistence." Ultimately Dr. Poynter called attention to 
 the fact that, by the law of the land, damage done by 
 rioters was made good at the public expense, and the con- 
 dition was not insisted on. It is hardly necessary to add 
 that no rioters or mob ever came to the college. 
 
 The rebuilding of the chapel of the preparatory school, 
 which was still used for the Catholics of the neighbourhood, 
 was also set on foot during Mr. Kimbell's presidency, the 
 new edifice being what is now known as the " Parish Chapel." 
 It was considered a great improvement on its predecessor, 
 from which some idea may be gathered of the small amount 
 of accommodation at the old one. The building of the new 
 chapel was due to the energy of the Rev. Thomas Griffiths, 
 the necessary money being got together by a subscription 
 among the old students and friends of the college. In his 
 appeal, the special motive Mr. Griffiths urged was the want 
 of accommodation for the Catholics of the district, from 
 which it is clear that he regarded it primarily as a parish 
 chapel, though it was also used by the students of the 
 preparatory school. The doors into the old college are still 
 visible, but they have not been opened for many years. The 
 chapel itself is built in a plain, square style, with a gallery 
 or organ loft at the end opposite the altar, a plan on which 
 most Catholic chapels were built at that date. The interior 
 decorations were plain, and the whole was devoid of beauty, 
 but it answered its purpose. 
 
 Five months elapsed after Mr. Kimbell's departure before 
 his successor was appointed. The Exhibition Day took place 
 on June i8th, and a fortnight afterwards the unexpected an- 
 nouncement was made that Dr. Bew, the founder of Oscott, 
 at that time on the mission at Brighton, 1 was to be President 
 
 1 Dr. Bew went to Brighton when he retired from Oscott in 1808. His 
 predecessor, Abbe Mouchel, one of the French emigres, was virtually the 
 founder of the mission. He began in 1804 in a room in Middle Street, 
 afterwards moved to Margaret Street, and lastly to a house in High 
 Street. This latter continued to be used till 1835, when the present 
 
The Transition Period. 219 
 
 of St. Edmund's. The following is a copy of Dr. Poynter's 
 circular : 
 
 " Dr. Poynter feels a sincere pleasure in announcing to 
 the Catholic Public the appointment of Dr. Bew to the im- 
 portant and dignified situation of President of St. Edmund's 
 College at Old Hall Green. From the lively interest which 
 every friend to science, virtue and piety, must take in the 
 prosperity of that Establishment, Dr. P. confidently expects 
 this appointment will meet with the full approbation, and 
 cordial concurrence of the Clergy, and Catholic Nobility and 
 Gentry of the United Empire : and he anticipates the most 
 beneficial results from the co-operation of their kind and 
 strenuous endeavours to promote and render permanent the 
 beneficial influences of an Establishment, so essential and so 
 dear to the interests of the Catholic Religion in this country. 
 
 " The talents and estimable qualities of Dr. Bew, as like- 
 wise his experience acquired by having long respectably 
 filled a similar situation, are so well known and so highly 
 appreciated, that to dwell on them must be wholly super- 
 fluous. He has Dr. Poynter's full and unqualified confidence, 
 and no doubt will win and secure the good-will and affec- 
 tions of the Students in the College." 
 
 "Castle Street, Holborn, July Hth, 1817." 
 
 I)r. Bew's presidency only lasted a few months, but was 
 not uneventful ; indeed, the circumstances which occurred 
 during that short time led to some of the most important 
 events in the annals of the college. The chief of these was 
 the separation of the church and lay students, which now 
 for the first time took place. 
 
 It will be remembered that one of the chief reasons 
 alleged by Bishop Gibson against making Old Hall a general 
 ecclesiastical college for all the country, was the preponder- 
 ance of the lay element there; and its later history would 
 certainly seem to bear out the objection. By the time that 
 Dr. Bew was president, the number of lay students in the 
 upper classes was considerably diminished ; but in the lower 
 
 church in Bristol Road was opened. The Rev. E. Cullen, the priestthere 
 then, and for more than thirty years, was a well-known Edmundian. 
 
220 History of St. Edmund } s College. 
 
 part of the house they still formed the large majority. 
 After some consideration, it was decided to separate them 
 entirely from the ecclesiastical students. The younger church 
 boys, therefore, were removed to the old house, where an 
 " Ecclesiastical Seminary " was established under the care of 
 the Rev. Thomas Griffiths ; while the lay students, together 
 with the church students in the "poets' playroom" and 
 the divines, remained at the college. 
 
 The Diary of the new seminary opens as follows : 
 
 " The Ecclesiastical Seminary was begun 2nd of September, 
 1817, under Rev. T. A. Griffiths and Rev. H. Riley, Deacon, 
 with the following students from the College." 
 
 (Here follows a list of students, thirteen in number, in 
 the classes of Grammar and the Second and Third of Rudi- 
 ments.) 
 
 " 80 had been given to the College for the purpose 
 of making such alterations as should be judged necessary 
 for fitting up the Seminary. It was expended in making 
 a staircase to the study-place and playroom, opening 
 doors, &c." 
 
 During the next few weeks the number of students in- 
 creased to about twenty. The first new boy to arrive was 
 Bernard Jarrett, who was later on Vice-President of the 
 College, and lived to be the last survivor of the " Seminary " 
 students. His first arrival is thus chronicled : 
 
 " 1817. September 8th. Bernard Jarrett came to the 
 Seminary. Born in London 3 March, 1805. He was 
 strongly recommended and very promising for his virtues 
 and tractable dispositions. He began Latin in the Third of 
 Rudiments." 
 
 As soon as the seminary had been fairly started, Dr. Bew 
 began some repairs and improvements in the college which 
 were much needed. Amongst other little alterations may be 
 mentioned the construction of the procurator's office, which 
 was made by partitioning off the end part of the passage, and 
 a corresponding room at the end of the prefect's gallery was 
 fitted up as a little chapel. This latter was afterwards used 
 as " the book room," and for a long time after it served this 
 
The Transition Period. 221 
 
 latter purpose it continued to have the form of a chapel, and 
 the Blessed Sacrament was transferred there every night for 
 safety. 
 
 The repairs at the college were not proceeded with for any 
 length of time. It appears that Dr. Bew had not realized 
 the state of the finances before embarking on fresh expenses, 
 and when he began to see how things really were, and learnt 
 the amount of debt left by his predecessors, he was greatly 
 discouraged. He went to London on October Qth, just 
 three months after his appointment, and told Bishop Poynter 
 that it was impossible for him to carry the place on. He com- 
 plained that he had been kept in the dark and had not been 
 informed of the financial position of the college, and, in short, 
 he considered that he had not been treated well. Bishop 
 Poynter succeeded in persuading him to return for a time ; but 
 the difficulties in which the college seemed now irrevocably 
 sunk had their natural effect on the public mind, and a further 
 decrease in the number of students took place at Christmas. 
 This and many other things weighed on Dr. Bew's spirits, 
 and affected his health so much that he found it necessary to 
 retire from the presidency at the end of the year. Dr. 
 Poynter was at this time again away in France, and no 
 permanent re-arrangement of St. Edmund's could take place 
 till his return. The Rev. John Rolfe was therefore made 
 President pro tern., and he carried on the college till the 
 following midsummer. Dr. Bew returned to his old mission 
 at Brighton for a few months only, and then accepted the 
 easier post of chaplain at Brockhampton, Hants, where he 
 ended his days in quiet and seclusion. He died on October 
 2$th, 1829. 
 
 No allusion to the above events is made in the Seminary 
 Diary, which proceeds to the results of the Christmas exami- 
 nations and the enumeration of the students for the new term 
 as if nothing unusual was happening. The list after Christ- 
 mas shows twenty-three names. 
 
 The next entry of interest records the completion of the 
 parish chapel : 
 
 " 1818. March I2th. The new Chapel was blessed with 
 
222 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 the name of St. Edmund by the Rev. T. A. Griffiths, by 
 leave of Dr. Poynter, who was in Paris." 
 
 In the meantime, Mr. Griffiths was trying to introduce a 
 thoroughly ecclesiastical spirit into his little community at 
 the seminary, and during the next few months he made two 
 important steps in advance towards this end. The first of 
 these was the introduction of the monthly conferences, or 
 half-day retreats, which have been kept up to the present 
 day. He describes them thus in the Diary : 
 
 " 1818. April 4th. The Ecclesiastical Conferences began, 
 to be repeated every Saturday afternoon before the first 
 Sunday in each month. To begin at three o'clock, con- 
 tinue till 6f . The sermon, meditation, spiritual reading &c. 
 to be all on the same subject This Conference was on the 
 Advantage of Ecclesiastical Conferences once a month." 
 
 The second step alluded to was the institution of cassocks 
 for the church students. Mr. Griffiths thought, not without 
 reason, that the wearing of the ecclesiastical dress would 
 help, as it did in foreign seminaries, to keep the students in 
 mind of their vocation and would have a real influence on their 
 conduct. Hitherto, no one had ventured to wear a cassock 
 except in chapel. " Church dress for Church use, Sir," Dr. 
 Poynter used to say, and he himself went about in a dark 
 brown coat. The Rev. Joseph Silveira used often to describe 
 the astonishment produced the first time Dr. Poynter walked 
 from his room to the chapel in his cassock in 1817. 
 
 The church students appeared in their cassocks for the 
 first time at the Seminary Exhibition, on June 23rd, iSiS. 1 
 Dr. Poynter also wore his ; but the professors did not take to 
 
 1 The cassocks introduced at this time were in two parts, and the 
 skirts were removable when the students played games. The collars 
 fitted round the neck, and the Roman collar was then unknown. About 
 forty years later, they were abolished in favour of cassocks similar to 
 those now worn by divines and philosophers ; and at the same time the 
 Roman collar was adopted by all the church students. The present form 
 of " Propaganda Cassocks " dates from Mgr. Patterson's time. They 
 were first worn in 1871. The gowns introduced by Dr. Griffiths were 
 worn by professors and divines, and they lasted till the departure of the 
 latter in 1869. The priests towards the end of Dr. Griffiths' time began 
 to wear plain cassocks under their gowns ; but the' modern cassocks, with 
 capes, did not come into use till about 1855. 
 
The Transition Period. 223 
 
 them at that time, for almost immediately afterwards the 
 gowns were introduced and the ordinary priest's dress became 
 the trencher and gown. 
 
 The day after the Seminary Exhibition, that at the college 
 took place, and a week later the crisis arrived. Three pro- 
 fessors left, and it became a question, both for financial and 
 other considerations, whether the college could be carried on 
 any longer. " By whatever cause St. Edmund's College has 
 been lowered in public esteem," wrote the Rev. J. Jones, of 
 Warwick Street, " the event is a misfortune as deeply to be 
 deplored as it is severely felt." And again, " A failure so 
 complete, so nearly bordering on bankruptcy in its finances, 
 .... must have some very deeply rooted cause, and that 
 notwithstanding repeated attempts have been made to reform 
 the cause, is at the present moment as fruitful of discontent 
 as it has been heretofore." 
 
 The saving of the college and its restoration to a sound 
 state, financially and otherwise, was due to one man the 
 Rev. Thomas Griffiths. The account of his work as presi- 
 dent will be given in the next chapter. 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 THE PRESIDENCY OF DR. GRIFFITHS. 
 18181834. 
 
 Dr. Griffiths appointed President The Lay Students at the Old House 
 A year later they are transferred back to the College Institution of 
 the " Lay Bounds " St. Edmund's once more in a flourishing state 
 List of the chief students Description of the College under Dr. 
 Griffiths Visit of Ambrose Lisle Phillips and Kenelm Digby 
 " Mores Catholici " written at Old Hall Death of Mr. Cleghorn 
 Consecration of Bishop Bramston Death of the Rev. John Daniel 
 Fate of the Colleges of Douay and St. Omer and final loss of the 
 Douay funds Rev. F. Tuite last titular President of Douay Death 
 of Dr. Poynter Catholic Emancipation Standon Inclosure Act 
 Dr. Griffiths appointed Coadjutor of London District He succeeds 
 Bishop Bramston as Vicar Apostolic. 
 
 THE difficulty which confronted Dr. Poynter at the begin- 
 ning of the midsummer holidays of 1818 was the same which 
 he had met with ever since he had first thought of retiring 
 from St. Edmund's. Where was a new president to be 
 found ? The experience of the last few years was not 
 encouraging, and did not point to an easy answer to the 
 question. 
 
 Though the main difficulty was the same as before, how- 
 ever, the circumstances had altered considerably. For some 
 years the character of the college had been steadily under- 
 going a change. Owing chiefly to Dr. Poynter's exertions, and 
 the progress of the ecclesiastical education fund, the number of 
 church students had almost doubled within ten years, and since 
 the negotiations for the restoration of the Douay money seemed 
 at that time likely to be brought to a successful issue, there was 
 every prospect of a further increase. On the other hand, the 
 number of lay students had during the same period shown a 
 falling off, and instead of their being six or seven to one as 
 
The Presidency of Dr. Griffiths. 225 
 
 formerly, by the year 1818 they had become practically equal 
 in number to the church students, each amounting to about 
 forty. 
 
 With these facts in his mind, Bishop Poynter came to a 
 bold decision. After going through the figures in detail, he 
 found that by means of the strictest economy, and by con- 
 siderably reducing the establishment, the college might be 
 supported by church students only. He determined there- 
 fore to profit by the present crisis to close it as a lay estab- 
 lishment. At the same time he transferred the seminary 
 to the new building, and established St. Edmund's as a purely 
 ecclesiastical college, appointing the Rev. Thomas Griffiths 
 President. This involved the dismissal of from twenty to 
 thirty lay boys. Those in the lower classes were allowed 
 to remain, but were removed to the old house, where they 
 had no intercourse with the church students at the college. 
 A change such as this could not be effected without ill- 
 feeling in some quarters, and several angry letters were 
 written by old Edmundians and others. Dr. Poynter, how- 
 ever, had his answer ready to hand. The very people who 
 were loudest in their complaints had already anticipated him 
 by sending their sons elsewhere. Had they continued to 
 support the college, he said, the present step would never 
 have vbeen rendered necessary. If there were reason for 
 complaint, the cause rested not with him but with them- 
 selves. 
 
 Mr. Griffiths or Dr. Griffiths, as he soon became was 
 only twenty-seven years of age when he was appointed presi- 
 dent, having been born in London on June 2nd, 1791. He 
 was brought up in his early years in the established religion, 
 but the example and prayers of his mother had their effect, and, 
 while still quite a boy, he declared himself a Catholic, and was 
 received into the church at St. George's-in-the-Fields. After 
 his conversion he showed signs of extraordinary piety, and 
 every morning he walked to church at an early hour in 
 order to have the privilege of serving Mass. This so dis- 
 pleased his father that it is said he used to keep him with- 
 out his boots in the morning ; but his efforts were unavailing, 
 
 Q 
 
226 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 as young Griffiths thought nothing on such an occasion of 
 walking through the streets barefoot. 
 
 The early piety of the youth soon attracted the attention 
 of the clergy of St. George's, particularly of Dr. Bramston, 
 who recommended him to Bishop Douglass as a candidate 
 for the priesthood. On being accepted, he came to St. 
 Edmund's on January 5th, 1805, as has been already stated. 
 
 During his school days, he showed no unusual ability ; 
 but he was unremitting in his application to his work, and 
 by means of steady perseverance, added to good retentive 
 faculties, succeeded in keeping well abreast of his class 
 fellows. He did not earn the medal either in Poetry or 
 Rhetoric, but he gained several prizes and became a fair 
 scholar. Throughout the whole of his student's life at St. 
 Edmund's he was the cause of edification. " His mild, 
 humble, and cheerful disposition," says his biographer/ 
 'made him a favourite with all during his college career. 
 He was a model to all from his humility, his piety, his at- 
 tention to study, and his exact obedience to every college 
 rule." He had been a priest only four years when he became 
 President of the College, and the difficulties and responsi- 
 bilities inseparable from the post were in his case largely in- 
 creased by the critical state of the college. Dr. Poynter was 
 not mistaken in his estimate of him, however, and lived to con- 
 gratulate himself on his choice. " It would be unnecessary 
 to enter here," says a writer in the " Catholic Directory," 2 
 " into the circumstances that then rendered the presidency 
 of St. Edmund's College a station of great difficulty and 
 labour, one that required great and persevering energy of 
 mind, united with a disposition that could win the minds of 
 others. These qualities were found in the new president 
 For more than fifteen years he governed the college, and 
 by his prudence, labour, and parental care, gained the 
 affections of his students and raised the college to be, 
 what it is to be hoped it will long continue to be, an abode 
 
 1 The Rev. Edward Price, in Dolman 's Magazine for September, 1847, 
 p. 201. 
 
 2 " Catholic Directory " for 1848, p. 128. 
 
The Presidency of Dr. Griffiths. 227 
 
 of piety and learning, and a nursery of truly apostolical 
 priests." 
 
 The necessary arrangements having been completed, Mr. 
 Griffiths and his students moved across to the new college 
 on August 1st, 1818. The following is the record in the 
 Seminary Diary : 
 
 " 1818. July 3ist. The Ecclesiastical students removed 
 most of their things to the College, having been informed 
 that they were to remove to the College on the 1st of August. 
 
 "August ist. The Ecclesiastical students went to the 
 College for Last Prayers, in their cassocks, 28 in number ; 
 all the Lay Students having been dismissed the house." 
 
 The Diary now commences afresh as that of the college : 
 
 "ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE. 
 
 "August ist, 1818. 
 
 " The Secular Students having been all dismissed, it began 
 solely as an ecclesiastical establishment, with the students 
 who had come over from the Seminary and those eccle- 
 siastical students who were in Philosophy, Rhetoric, and 
 Poetry. The Preparatory School continued as a Lay Estab- 
 lishment." 
 
 Next follows a list of professors and students. There was 
 no vice-president, but the duties of that office were tempo- 
 rarily discharged by the prefect, the Rev. J. White. The 
 Rev. Lewis Havard returned to the college to teach philo- 
 sophy, with a view to taking the divinity later on ; for there 
 were so few divines that it was not thought worth while to 
 form a class for the first year, and they therefore attended 
 philosophy lectures. The Rev. Mark Tierney, who was 
 ordained the following month, became Prefect of the Lay 
 Establishment. In addition to these, Mr. Brannan, a lay- 
 man, who had been at Old Hall since the early part of Dr. 
 Poynter's time, remained as a professor, assisted by Mr. 
 Abbott, also a layman. Mr. Cleghorn, who was too old for 
 work, continued to reside at the college as a " Convictor." 
 
 The students numbered exactly forty, of whom ten were 
 in Philosophy. The others were distributed through the 
 
 Q 2 
 
228 History of St. Edmund ' s College. 
 
 classes of Rhetoric, Syntax, Grammar, and the Rudiments. 
 The Diary continues as follows : 
 
 "At 7 o'clock, High Mass was sung by the Right Rev. 
 Dr. Poynter, after which the list of students was read by the 
 Rev. J. White, for the Rev. Mr. President. After Breakfast 
 a whole Playday was granted according to the Rules. The 
 next three whole study days in the rules were playdays for 
 the new President." 
 
 Nothing of note happened during the next few months, 
 but the following year further changes were made in the 
 constitution and arrangements of the college, which then 
 assumed a form that remained unaltered for more than 
 forty years. The chief change was the closing of the Old 
 Hall and the transfer of the lay boys to the college. They 
 were still separated from the church students in play-time 
 and in the dormitories, but attended the same classes. The 
 lay playroom and lay bounds were therefore established at 
 this time. The former was where the chemical laboratory 
 now is, and the bounds extended over about a third of what 
 is now the "pleasure ground." The present parlour was 
 the lay study place, and the old parlour was next door. 
 
 The church students inhabited the north end of the house, 
 and were given what had formerly been known as the 
 " great bounds." The poets and divines shared it with 
 them, the " divines' bounds JJ being that part at the upper 
 end beyond the cross walk level with the " ball place." The 
 " divines' bounds " were " out of bounds " for all those below 
 divinity. 
 
 The " church playroom " was a single large room, cover- 
 ing the whole space now occupied by the " bounds play- 
 room " and " chess room," there being then no partition 
 between them. At the further end stood a cupboard, in which 
 were kept the books of the "church library," as there was no 
 separate room set apart for the purpose. The " poets' play- 
 room " and library were in the same place as they are at 
 the present day, and the " divines' playroom " was where 
 the physical science room now stands ; the ecclesiastical 
 study place being next door. 
 
The Presidency of Dr. Griffiths. 229 
 
 It is interesting to note, amongst other economies neces- 
 sitated by the new state of affairs, that the glass was taken 
 out of the windows of the divines' rooms and of the ambu- 
 lacrum, so as to lessen the window tax, and was replaced by 
 wooden shutters. The windows remained in that state till 
 the tax was reduced in 1823. According to Canon Last's 
 account, the shutters did not close properly, and let in the wind 
 and weather, but not the light, so that it became impossible 
 to use the rooms for studying in except in the middle of 
 summer. The students, however, seem to have got accus- 
 tomed to their hardships, and to have put up with them as 
 cheerfully as did the first divines from Douay when lodged 
 in the " Ship." 
 
 The presidency of Dr. Griffiths lasted nearly sixteen 
 years, and marks the period of the complete regeneration 
 of St. Edmund's, both financially and otherwise. As the 
 internal state of the college improved, confidence was gradu- 
 ally restored, and the increased number of students bears 
 witness to its improved condition. 
 
 Dr. Griffiths' first vice-president was the Rev. John White, 
 who was appointed to that office in 1819; his place as 
 prefect was taken by the Rev. Joseph Siddons, then just 
 ordained. A year later he gave way to the Rev. Richard 
 Newell. The Rev. Mark Tierney left the college about this 
 time, and the Rev. Lewis Havard a little later, after which 
 Dr. Griffiths taught the divines. He also acted as procurator 
 after the departure of Mr. Tierney, who had filled the post 
 for a year, but the Rev. John Clarke, a divine in minor 
 orders, became assistant procurator, and succeeded to the 
 office on his ordination in 1825. 
 
 In 1824 Mr. White resigned the vice-presidency and was 
 succeeded by the Rev. Richard Newell, but the prefects about 
 this time followed each other in rapid succession the Revs. 
 James Holdstock, Edward Ewart, John Welch, William 
 Woods, and Charles Threllfall. In 1830 the last-named 
 became Parish Priest, which post he afterwards retained for 
 eight years, while a little later, the Rev. James Whelan, 
 then a deacon, became Procurator, and the Rev. William 
 
230 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Hunt, well known afterwards as Provost of Westminster, 
 undertook the prefectship. 
 
 A few only of those who were students at St. Edmund's 
 under Dr. Griffiths are still alive. At the time of writing, the 
 Rev. Charles King, who came to the college on August 1st, 
 1 823, is the oldest living Edmundian. Canon Bower and Canon 
 Fryer, who arrived together on October 3rd, 1826, stand next 
 in order. Rev. Henry Telford (March, 1827) follows, and 
 after him Mr. William Bower, who lives at the college, and 
 whose connection with it dates back to September, 1827. 
 Bishop Weathers came ten months later, and of the others 
 there now remain Canon Applegath, Judge Stonor, Dr. 
 George Weathers, and possibly one or two others. 
 
 Among the students at that time who are now dead, we 
 may notice the names of Charles Baggs, afterwards Rector 
 of English College, Rome, and then Vicar Apostolic of 
 the Western District ; Edward Hearne, some time Vicar- 
 General of Westminster ; Edward Cox, for eleven years 
 President of St. Edmund's, and later on Vicar-General of 
 Southwark ; George Rolfe, Bernard Jarrett and John Maguire, 
 future Vice- Presidents, the last of whom left his valuable 
 library to the college ; John Telford, afterwards Procurator ; 
 Joseph Silveira, well known for many years as priest of 
 Lincoln's-Inn-Fields ; John Mount, for forty-five years priest 
 of Southampton and Canon of Southwark and Portsmouth. 
 
 Among the laity three names may be especially mentioned. 
 The late Lord Petre came to the college in 1832, and 
 remained four years. He lived till comparatively recently, 
 and his memory is still known and respected by all English 
 Catholics as that of a model layman and as a pattern of 
 charity and piety. His brother, the late Mr. Henry Petre, 
 came and left with him, and was also well known for his 
 admirable qualities. The third name is that of the late Mr. 
 Charles Corney, one of the founders of the Edmundian 
 Association, and for thirty-five years its treasurer ; and he 
 also was widely known and respected in after life. 
 
 The following description of St. Edmund's under Dr. 
 Griffiths is given by Mr. William Bower : 
 
WILLIAM BERNARD, 
 Twelfth Lord Petre. 
 
 Page 230. 
 
The Presidency of Dr. Griffiths. 231 
 
 " I came to St. Edmund's on September 24th, 1827. My 
 father drove me down from London, and though it is now 
 more than three score years ago, every incident in the journey 
 is quite fresh in my memory, for my going to College was the 
 realization of my earnest longings since I was quite a child. 
 Our first stoppage was at Waltham Cross, that souvenir of a 
 pious Queen in the ages of Faith. At that time it was greatly 
 defaced ; but it was some time afterwards restored to its 
 original form. Our second halt was at Ware, then famous 
 for the large bed, and known to all boys by John Gilpin's 
 involuntary ride. Thence we went on to Wade's Mill 1 and 
 had a rest at the " Feathers'," then one of the very best road- 
 side inns in England, with stabling for at least a hundred 
 horses. Those who know it now as little better than a large 
 ruin, can form no idea of the continual bustle and noise in- 
 separable from one of the chief stages of the old post roads. 
 Twelve coaches changed horses there daily and many a chaise 
 and four turned out there for the Newmarket Races. It was 
 famed also for a raven, the original of Barnaby Rudge's, 
 whose skill in imitating the drawing of corks was admirable, 
 as was his knowing look and hoarse call of ' Coach coming, 
 bustle about ! ' which I then and often afterwards thoroughly 
 enjoyed. 
 
 " From Wade's Mill we went on to Colliers' End, not by 
 the present embankment, which was not made till some years 
 later, but down a steep descent and up a stiff hill. It was 
 then that the first view of the College came before us, the 
 long roof forming the sky line, unbroken by any tree save 
 one, a very high poplar which was long a land-mark in the 
 county, even now bearing aloft its withered limbs in the 
 middle of what is now the cricket field. 2 
 
 " The present Lodge of the College was not then built it 
 was in fact put up a few years later whilst I was at St. 
 Edmund's and as we did not notice the entrance gate, we 
 
 1 Wade's Mill is traditionally pointed out as the place where St. 
 Thomas a Becket fell into the water when out hawking as a boy. See 
 Father Morris' " Life of St. Thomas," p. 10. 
 
 " The old poplar was blown down in the storm of October, 1891. 
 
232 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 drove up the lane, entered the grounds by the Farm, and 
 following the road round a large circular grass plot, arrived 
 at the front door. A servant met us and led us up to the 
 President's room. There I was introduced to Dr. Griffiths, 
 whose kind greeting, " I am to be your father now," made an 
 impression on me which still lasts. 
 
 " In appearance Dr. Griffiths was the very picture of neat- 
 ness ; his hair cut quite short and powdered white, gave a con- 
 trast to his closely-shaven grey face. He wore spectacles, and 
 had on a University gown ; and when showing us round the 
 house, wore a mortar-board cap. The College dinner being 
 over, we had some refreshment in the Bishop's room, and 
 then Rev. William Woods, the Prefect, introduced me to my 
 companions, the two who were to have the play-day with me, 1 
 and my father drove off. 
 
 " I was a student at St. Edmund's on and off for ten years, 
 before my weak health forced me to leave England for a 
 milder climate. We always held a high place among the 
 Catholic Colleges, acknowledged as the first and chief successor 
 of old Douay. On one occasion, I think in 1828 or 1829, a 
 student from another of our Catholic Colleges, who had 
 carried off the first prize there, both in Poetry and Rhetoric, 
 came to St. Edmund's, and though he had already passed 
 through both classes at his former college, he was beaten by 
 one of our own students, of which we were very proud. 
 
 " Even in games St. Edmund's was well thought of. 
 Lord Grimston, afterwards Earl of Verulam, once petitioned 
 the President for three of our cricketers to play for the county 
 in some important match. These were William Hunt, the 
 future Provost, who was considered the best bat in Hertford- 
 shire, Matthew Ryan, our crack bowler, and Joseph Alberry 
 the wicket keeper. In those days, it seems to have been 
 considered out of place for clerical students to contend in 
 public matches, and Dr. Griffiths would not hear of it. But 
 
 1 It was then, as now, the custom to give a new boy in charge of two 
 other students, who had the play-day with him the day after his arrival, 
 and were expected in return to look after him for his first few days at 
 the college. 
 
The Presidency of Dr. Griffiths. 233 
 
 our great game was Cat, and there was always in those days 
 more enthusiasm exhibited at the latter game than even at 
 the best House Cricket Matches. 
 
 " The daily life at St. Edmund's sixty years ago was very 
 like what it is now, though the arrangement of the hours 
 was somewhat different. Dr. Poynter was still alive when I 
 came, but he was in failing health and died a few months 
 afterwards. He confirmed me in London in 1 826, but I never 
 saw him at the College. His Coadjutor and successor, Bishop 
 Bramston, was well known to all of us and was a frequent 
 visitor. He had a kind and genial presence, a boy's heart, 
 though burdened with many years. No visit passed without 
 an hour or so in the play-room amongst us, whom he called 
 his dear, very dear children. 
 
 " The stream of converts from Anglicanism had not com- 
 menced at the time of which I am writing, and the very few 
 who did come over then required extraordinary courage. 
 One of the Edmundians, John Tilt, who became a priest and 
 was for short time Prefect, was the son of one of the earliest 
 clerical converts, who astonished and doubtless shocked many 
 of his congregation when at the evening service at his London 
 church he announced his intention, after serious study and 
 earnest prayer, of joining the Church of Rome. I met him 
 afterwards in Paris, where he was employed by Louis Philippe 
 in the College of Henri Quatre. He had previously held 
 the same appointment under Charles the Tenth. 
 
 " Mr. Ambrose Lisle Phillips, afterwards Mr. De Lisle, also 
 spent a considerable time at the College soon after his conver- 
 sion, and received Confirmation in the old Chapel at the hands 
 of Bishop Bramston. He came from Cambridge, and with 
 him came another well known convert, Mr. Kenelm Digby, 
 then known to us only by his " Broadstone of Honour." He 
 presented to the College copies of portraits of many of the 
 Popes, which hung in the old Refectory and were afterwards 
 transferred to the new one. His well known " Mores Catholici" 
 was written at St. Edmund's, and the opening of that book 
 is in fact a description of one of the College services." 
 
 We may now take in order the chief events of interest 
 
2 34 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 which occurred during the presidency of Dr. Griffiths. The 
 death of Mr. Potier, in 1823, has already been alluded to. 
 Less than two months after his funeral at Standon, another 
 link with the past was severed by the death of Mr. Cleghorn, 
 the last of the Doullens prisoners left at Old Hall. For 
 the last five years of his life he was past work, and being 
 a most kind and charitable man, he spent most of his time 
 in distributing clothing and other alms to the poor of the 
 neighbourhood, by whom he was known as " the Good Man 
 of Odey Green." He had always prayed he might die with- 
 out giving any trouble, and he was heard in a remarkable 
 manner, for his death took place with great suddenness. 
 
 It appears that to the last he kept a horse at the college, 
 and used to ride sometimes as far as London, in which case 
 he would make an early start. It was on one of these occa- 
 sions that he left his room at a quarter past six on a 
 bright summer morning of June, 1823, equipped for his 
 ride. As he went down stairs, he was taken suddenly 
 ill. Two students who happened to be passing on their 
 way down to their morning meditation, took him back 
 to his room and called Dr. Griffiths. The latter saw at once 
 that he was in a dying state, and lost no time in anoint- 
 ing him. He had scarcely time to finish before Mr. Cleg- 
 horn, who had never recovered consciousness, calmly expired. 
 He was buried in a leaden coffin under the sanctuary of the 
 " Old Chapel," his being the first interment at the college. 
 Subsequently, all those who died there were buried in the 
 same way, and when the vaults of the " New Chapel " were 
 completed, the coffins were removed there. Mr. Cleghorn's 
 remains therefore now lie under the present church, and his 
 name is on the memorial tablet in the ante-chapel. He left a 
 considerable amount of money to the college, and Masses are 
 still said for him every year. 
 
 A fortnight after the death of Mr. Cleghorn, on the Feast 
 of SS. Peter and Paul, the consecration of Dr. Bramston, as 
 Bishop of Usula and Coadjutor to the London District, took 
 place. Bishop Poynter himself performed the ceremony, 
 assisted by Bishops Collingridge and Baines. Dr. Bramston 
 
BISHOP BRAMSTON, 
 Vicar Apostolic of London District, 1827-1836. 
 
 Page 235. 
 
The Presidency of Dr. Griffiths. 235 
 
 was a convert, and had been a lawyer in early life. 1 After 
 his conversion he studied divinity at Lisbon, and soon after 
 his ordination he was sent on the mission at St. George's-in- 
 the-Field's, where he first knew Dr. Griffiths. Later on he 
 became vicar-general to Dr. Poynter, whom he accompanied 
 to Rome in 1814-15. Dr. Poynter on that occasion petitioned 
 for Dr. Bramston as coadjutor, but his wish was not granted 
 till eight years afterwards, by which time Dr. Bramston had 
 reached the age of sixty-one. 
 
 On the 3rd of October of the same year, the Rev. John 
 Daniel died in Paris, where he had been ever since he left 
 England in 1802. Here we may pause to consider the last 
 chapter in the history of the Colleges of Douay and St. Omer, 
 and the ultimate fate of the buildings. We have seen how 
 Buonaparte had placed all the British establishments in 
 France under a single administrator. After his fall, a 
 petition for the restoration of the colleges and property was 
 addressed to the King of France by the Bishops of Great 
 Britain and Ireland, which had the desired effect. By an 
 ordonnance dated January 25th, 1816, the union was dissolved, 
 and the colleges declared restored to their respective owners. 
 The lease of the college at Douay had still eighteen years to 
 run, and Mr. Daniel could not enter into possession ; but he 
 received henceforth an annual rent of f. 2500 (ioo/.). On the 
 expiration of the lease it was sold to the French Government 
 for the sum of f. 80,000, or about 32OO/. 2 The price sounds 
 at first a very moderate one, but the college was probably by 
 that time in a very dilapidated condition. The sale was effected 
 in 1834, and since then has served as barracks for soldiers. 
 
 1 Dr. Bramston always liked a joke, and one of his favourite sayings 
 was, that being a Popish priest grafted on a Protestant lawyer, he ought 
 to be a match for the devil. 
 
 Another well-known story is told of him, that a lady once came to see 
 him to secure his interest in arranging a marriage between her daughter 
 and a friend of the bishop, and that, through ignorance of his name, she 
 called him throughout " Mr. Brimston." Having listened to her with 
 great patience, the bishop answered quietly : " Madam, I see you are 
 making a mistake My name is not Brimstone, and I have nothing to 
 do with making matches?'' 
 
 2 See "Le College Anglais de Douai pendant la Revolution Fran- 
 9aise," par M. 1'Abbe Dancoisne, Introduction, p. li. 
 
236 History of St. Edmimd's College. 
 
 With respect to St. Omer, a settlement was come to at 
 the same time. The annual rents were paid over to the ad- 
 ministrators or trustees, who were the Revs. Francis Tuite 
 and John Yates, with Mr. Cleghorn. It was at one time 
 proposed to make it into a covered riding-school, but this 
 idea was afterwards abandoned, and it continued to be used 
 as a military hospital. In 1834 negotiations were entered 
 into for its purchase by the French Government, and it was 
 valued at f. 250,00x3 (io,ooo/.). Four years later the sale was 
 completed. On the 2/th of September, 1840, a further and 
 final claim off. 27,900 (about noo/.) was paid over, and the 
 college became the property of the French Government. 1 
 
 The question of the restoration of the funded property was 
 not so easily settled. In the end the French Government 
 paid over a large sum to meet the claims of all British sub- 
 jects for their losses during the Revolution, and, on their 
 part, the English Government deputed three commissioners 
 to adjudicate the different claims. Those on behalf of Douay 
 were duly put before them in 1818 by Dr. Poynter, who acted 
 for Mr. Daniel in virtue of a power of attorney. The claim 
 seems to have been confounded by the commissioners at first 
 with that of St. Omer, 2 and the fact that the latter had been a 
 " Royal College," in receipt of a yearly pension from the King 
 of France, and subject to his control, according to its con- 
 stitutions, is probably what gave rise to the idea that Douay 
 College also was to be considered a French establishment. 
 To confute this theory Dr. Poynter drew up a memorial, 3 and 
 later on, at the request of the commissioners, a formal decla- 
 ration was signed by the vicars apostolic, and confirmed by 
 Mr. Daniel, that the funds, when recovered, should be ex- 
 pended entirely in England and not in France. 
 
 Further delays occurred, and much correspondence passed 
 on both sides. In the midst of it came the death of Mr. 
 Daniel ; but this contingency had already been provided for 
 by the election of the Rev. Francis Tuite as his coadjutor, 
 
 1 Piers, " Le College Anglais de Saint Omer," p. 26. 
 
 2 See Catholic Magazine y February, 1831, p. 54. 
 
 3 See Appendix G. 
 
The Presidency of Dr. Griffiths. 237 
 
 with right of succession, at his death, as titular president. 
 The negotiations were, therefore, not delayed, and Dr. 
 Poynter continued to act, now on behalf of his old vice- 
 president, Mr. Tuite. 
 
 According to a tradition at St. Edmund's, Dr. Poynter 
 was asked by Mr. Canning to give a detailed description 
 of the nature and object of the Douay funds. Dr. Bram- 
 ston's experience as a lawyer led him to suspect the 
 motives of this request, and he recommended Dr. Poynter 
 not to answer the question. The latter, however, took an 
 opposite view, and wrote fully, mentioning burses for the 
 education of priests, funds for the endowment of the libraries 
 and for the printing of the Theological Defensions, and 
 foundations for masses. At first it appeared as if he were 
 right, and the money seemed on the point of being paid over. 
 He was congratulated by Mr. Canning on his success, but at 
 the eleventh hour a decision in the opposite sense was arrived 
 at by the commissioners, and the claim was rejected. The 
 plea on which the decision was based was, that the purposes 
 described by Dr. Poynter being, by the law of England, 
 illegal and " superstitious," the College was not carried on 
 with the sanction of the British Government, and must be 
 considered to have been a French establishment, and, 
 therefore, not to come within the province of the commis- 
 sioners. 1 
 
 An appeal against this decision was taken before the 
 Privy Council, but without success. Lord GifTord delivered 
 judgment on November 25th, 1825, in the following 
 terms 2 : 
 
 1 This traditional account may be compared with the Catholic Maga- 
 zine for February and March, 1831, and will be found to be consistent 
 with what is there given. Had Dr. Poynter been more reticent, it is 
 hardly likely that any different decision would have been arrived at in 
 the end, the main object of Douay College being well known. 
 
 What became of the Douay money is not certainly known. The 
 common Catholic tradition asserts it to have been spent in paying for 
 the Pavilion at Brighton, which was erected for George IV. when Prince 
 of Wales. (Gillow, vol. ii. p. 15.) Another account says that it went 
 towards the furnishing of Windsor Castle. (Catholic Magazine, Feb- 
 ruary, 1831, p. 52.) Both these stories have been denied, and all that is 
 certain is that the Catholics never received the money. 
 
 - Catholic Magazine, February, 1831, p. 53. 
 
238 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 " In considering this question, it is necessary to attend to 
 the nature and object of these establishments, and to the 
 intent and meaning of the treaties under which the indemnity 
 is asked. Now the institutions in behalf of which the claims 
 are made, although their members were British subjects, and 
 their property derived from funds constituted by British sub- 
 jects, were in the nature of French corporations ; they were 
 locally established in a foreign territory because they could not 
 exist in England ; their end and object were not authorized, 
 but were directly opposed to the British law ; and the funds 
 dedicated to their maintenance were employed for that 
 purpose in France, because they could not be so employed 
 in England ; and if other circumstances were wanting to fix 
 their character, it appears that these establishments, as well 
 as their revenues, are subject to the control of the French 
 Government ; and the conduct of that Government since the 
 restoration of the monarchy, shows that if all had been 
 suffered to remain entire during the period of the Revolution, 
 the monarchical Government would have taken the whole 
 under its superintendence and management. We think, 
 therefore, that they must be deemed French establishments." 
 
 When the above sentence was delivered, Dr. Poynter's 
 counsel, Sir James Macintosh, wished to bring the matter 
 before the House of Commons, but was dissuaded from doing 
 so lest the cause of Catholic emancipation should suffer, 
 and the matter therefore ended. A few years later, such 
 moneys as had survived the general wreck were handed over 
 to the vicars apostolic, and the affairs of Douay College were 
 finally wound up. The Rev. Francis Tuite was the last to 
 hold the title of president, and on his death, in 1837, the 
 diaries and other Douay papers became the property of the 
 London district, of which he was vicar-general. 1 
 
 Dr. Poynter survived Lord Gifford's decision exactly two 
 years. It is said that the grief caused by the loss of the 
 funds notably accelerated his death. 2 His last visit to the 
 
 1 See Preface to " Douay Diaries," p. v., and Catholic Magazine, 
 December, 1831, p. 684. 
 
 2 One of his last works for his district was the introduction of the clergy 
 
The Presidency of Dr. Griffiths. 239 
 
 College was in Holy Week of 1827, at which time he looked 
 already much broken. His illness was a long and very 
 painful one ; the disease being tumour in the stomach, 
 brought on by over-work. He bore it throughout with the 
 greatest patience, and after receiving all the rites of the 
 Church, calmly expired on the evening of November 26th, 
 1827. 
 
 The funeral obsequies took place on December nth, at 
 Moorfields, then a new church, which Dr. Poynter himself 
 had solemnly opened less than seven years before. Bishop 
 Bramston officiated, and the ceremonies were conducted by 
 the Rev. Matthew Ryan of St. Edmund's, all the servers 
 being Edmundians. A sermon was preached, and afterwards 
 printed by Dr. Poynter's old pupil, the Rev. Lewis Havard. 
 The body was placed in the clergy vault at Moorfields, where 
 the following inscription may now be seen : 
 
 Gulielmo Poynter Ep. Hal. et. V.A.L., Hoc Marmor Coadjutor 
 
 Clerusque dolentes posuere. Obiit A.D. 1827, act. 66. 
 
 Nullum diem praetermisit, quo non aliqua praeclara fidei pietatis atque 
 
 innocentiae argumenta praestiterit. Requiescat in pace. 
 
 The same evening his heart, which he had left as a legacy 
 to St. Edmund's, was brought down to the College by Bishop 
 Bramston and Dr. Griffiths. The next day Pontifical High 
 Mass was celebrated in the college chapel for the repose of 
 his soul, after which the De Profundis was chanted while 
 two of the professors deposited the case containing the heart 
 beneath the foot of the altar, where the priest stands to 
 
 retreat, which took place for the first time in July, 1826. The order of the 
 day has been preserved, and is worth reproducing, as it gives us a sketch 
 of an old-fashioned retreat before they were formally preached by one man 
 as now. All rose at 6 a.m., and from 6.30 to 7 a Meditation was made 
 from Challoner. The bishop then said Community Mass, after which 
 there was free time for half an hour. Prime and Tierce were next recited, 
 followed by a short reading out of sacred scripture, and then breakfast. 
 At nine o'clock a Meditation was made out of Bourdaloue ; and at a 
 quarter to ten Dr. Poynter preached a sermon, which was the only thing 
 in the way of preaching throughout the retreat. At half- past eleven Sext 
 and None were recited, and another three-quarters of anhour's Meditation 
 from Bourdaloue formed the conclusion of the morning's work. After 
 dinner nothing took place till four, when Vespers and Compline were 
 recited, after which there was half an hour's Meditation and an hour's 
 retirement. Next came Matins and Lauds, followed by supper. Night 
 prayers were at nine o'clock. 
 
240 History of St. Edtmind ' s College. 
 
 begin Mass, this being the spot which Dr. Poynter had 
 chosen when alive. The case was made in the shape of 
 a heart, covered with purple velvet, and in front was a 
 brass plate bearing the inscription which he had himself 
 written : 
 
 In hoc Collegio Catholico 
 
 fidei Seminario 
 
 unde nunquam fuerat 
 
 avulsum cor suum 
 
 testamento 
 
 reponi mandavit 
 
 Illmus ac Revmus Gul.Hal.V.A.L 
 
 Within two years after Dr. Poynter's death, the long- 
 hoped-for Bill for Catholic Emancipation was passed. It re- 
 ceived the Royal. Assent on April I3th, 1829. The occasion 
 of the passing of the Act was celebrated at St. Edmund's 
 in a private manner, as it was considered advisable to avoid 
 any display. 
 
 A year after this another Bill passed through Parliament 
 which, although of merely local interest, concerned St. 
 Edmund's so closely that Bishop Bramston used to say that 
 it was as good as a present of 2OOO/. to the college. This 
 was the " Standon Inclosure Act," promoted by Mr. Plumer 
 Ward, Lord of the Manor of Standon, and one or two others. 
 It received the Royal Assent on May 29ih, 1830, and provided 
 for the exchange of certain common and other lands in the 
 parish of Standon, the details of which were to be settled by 
 a commissioner appointed for the purpose. Mr. Anthony 
 Jackson, the commissioner, sat at the Bell Inn, Puckeridge, 
 on September 27th, 1830. Dr. Griffiths attended on behalf of 
 St. Edmund's, and an agreement was come to by which some 
 land near Standon was exchanged for some fields in front of 
 the college, its appearance being thereby greatly improved. 
 
 The last event to chronicle during the presidency of Dr. 
 Griffiths is his own Consecration as Bishop. After the death 
 of Bishop Gradwell, who had been coadjutor to Bishop 
 Bramston, the latter had petitioned for Dr. Griffiths to suc- 
 ceed him, and, his request being granted, the Consecration 
 took place on October 28th, 1833. Five bishops were 
 
The Presidency of Dr. Griffiths. 241 
 
 present, Bishop Bramston performing the ceremony, assisted 
 by Bishops Penswick and Walsh. Bishop Baines preached, 
 and Bishop Briggs also was present in the sanctuary. It 
 was in one sense a day of great rejoicing at St. Edmund's, 
 in that the dignity had been conferred on the President 
 of the College and on one so universally loved and 
 esteemed; but on the other hand there was not wanting 
 a strong admixture of regret, inasmuch as the promotion 
 would probably require his retirement from the college at 
 no distant date. In the event, this took place within six 
 months, Bishop Bramston's feebleness of constitution render- 
 ing it imperatively necessary that his coadjutor should 
 reside in London, and in April, 1834, Dr. Griffiths formally 
 resigned the presidency of the college into the hands 
 of Dr. Newell. Thus closed the period of nearly sixteen 
 years, which may be looked on as the most prosperous St. 
 Edmund's has ever had. 
 
 Bishop Bramston survived only two years after this. He 
 died at the priest's house at Southampton, whither he had 
 gone for rest and change, on July nth, 1836. His body 
 was taken to London and buried in the clergy vault at Moor- 
 fields. Bishop Griffiths succeeded as Vicar Apostolic, and 
 during the remaining eleven years of his life his zeal and 
 charity had a larger and more important field of work than 
 when he was President of St. Edmund's. He continued his 
 interest in the college, and one of the chief works of his 
 episcopate was the erection of the new chapel. Of this and 
 his other works as bishop we shall speak in the next 
 chapter. 
 
 R 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE DURING THE EPISCOPATE OF 
 BISHOP GRIFFITHS. 
 
 18331847. 
 
 Dr. Newell, Rev. John Rolfe and Dr. Cox successive Presidents List 
 of students The Edmundian magazine Welcome given to the 
 Queen when passing the College in 1843 Plans for new Chapel 
 Visit of Pugin His answer to the Address presented to him 
 Foundation stone of the new Chapel Oxford Converts Canon 
 Oakeley and Dr. Ward Society of St. Vincent of Paul established 
 at the College Charles Lynch drowned skating Philip Weld 
 drowned at Rye House The "Weld Ghost Story" Death of 
 Bishop Griffiths. 
 
 THROUGHOUT his episcopate, Bishop Griffiths was a frequent 
 visitor to the college, and for several years he used to drive 
 down almost every week to spend his Sunday in the country 
 and refresh himself after his week's work. To the end of his 
 life he continued to take an active interest in the management 
 of the college. 
 
 Dr. Newell held the office of President for about three 
 and a half years. His first Vice-President, the Rev. Bernard 
 Jarrett, only remained a short time before leaving to join the 
 Society of Jesus, in which he spent the rest of a long life, 
 dying at Beaumont in 1890. He was succeeded as Vice- 
 President by Dr. Maguire ; but after Dr. Newell's departure 
 at the end of 1837, the Rev. John Rolfe was recalled from 
 Moorfields, and the Rev. Edward Cox from Chelsea, the 
 former becoming President and the latter Vice-President. 
 
 The Prefects during this time were the Revs. Edward 
 Hearne, John Tilt and John Telford. When the Rev. 
 John Rolfe left in 1840, Dr. Cox became President, with 
 the Rev. George Rolfe as Vice-President, and the Rev. 
 
BISHOP GRIFFITHS, 
 
 President 1818-1834 ; 
 
 Vicar Apostolic of London District, 1836-1847. 
 
 Page 242. 
 
During the Episcopate of Bishop Griffiths. 243 
 
 William Weathers as Prefect. Three years later, the Rev. 
 George Rolfe also left, the Rev. William Weathers became 
 Vice-President and Procurator, and the Rev. Henry Tel ford 
 Prefect. This arrangement lasted through the remaining 
 eight years of Dr. Cox's presidency, except that at the end 
 the Rev. Frederick Rymer was Prefec t. 
 
 If we turn to the list of students, we find many names which 
 are still familiar to us. Archbishop O'Callaghan, Bishops Butt, 
 Danell, Luck, Virtue ; Mgrs. Crook, Crookall, Gilbert, Giles, 
 Goddard, McCarthy ; Canons John and James Bamber, Henry 
 Rymer, Mount, Doyle, Bans, Oakeley, Bagshawe, Bowman, 
 Kyne, Thomas Luck, Purcell ; Rev. Robert Whitty, S.J., now 
 English Consultor of the Jesuits ; Revs. Edmund and Albert 
 Buckler, now Dominicans ; Revs. Edward Keogh and Thomas 
 Gloag, who afterwards joined the Oratorians ; Revs. Robert 
 Butler, Thomas Dillon, and Edward Lescher, who became 
 Oblates; Revs. Frederick Rymer, D.D., Alfred Dolman, Alfred 
 White, William I. Dolan, Edmund Tunstall, Edmund Penning- 
 ton, Francis Stanfield, are only a few out of many that might 
 be mentioned. Among the laymen who were students at this 
 time several have also become known. Mr. James L. Molloy, 
 the composer, and his brother, Bernard Molloy, M.P., Mr. John 
 S. Smith, now English Consul at Munich, Richard and Thomas 
 Walmesley, Ambrose and Everard De Lisle, Lawrence Dolan, 
 Horace Rymer, and Philip Weld may be specially mentioned. 1 
 During his short term of office, the Rev. John Rolfe did 
 much towards improving the college grounds. The common 
 and other lands, which had been acquired a few years before 
 under the " Standon Inclosure Act/' were thrown into the 
 park and the whole laid out under the superintendence of 
 Mr. Joseph Knight, of Chelsea. The oaks in front of the 
 
 1 A traditional story maybe told here, though it really belongs to a later 
 date, about a practical joke played by Colonel Vaughan, of Courtfield, when 
 a boy at St. Edmund's. It is said that one Tuesday afternoon, having ascer- 
 tained that the president was out for a walk, he came running into the 
 Bounds, shouting " Hours off! " Every one believed him, including the 
 prefect, with the result that when the time for evening study came, they 
 all remained in the cricket field. The mistake was not found out till it was 
 too late to rectify it. The youth was penanced ; but he remained the most 
 popular boy in the college for a long time afterwards. 
 
 R 2 
 
244 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 college had by this time grown to a fair size ; other trees 
 and shrubs were planted, and the hedges between the fields 
 removed. At the same time the carriage approach was 
 remodelled. Formerly the road from the lodge led up to 
 the main entrance of the college, in front of which it formed 
 a large ring, enabling carriages to turn by driving round it. 
 This was now abolished and the road continued past the old 
 chapel, curving round thence till it made a junction with the 
 " College Lane/' at the spot known ever since as " the White 
 Gate." 
 
 Dr. Cox, who succeeded Mr. Rolfe, was President through 
 the remaining seven years of the episcopate of Bishop 
 Griffiths, and for four years afterwards. This includes a 
 period which forms an important landmark in the history 
 of Catholicity in England. Two events stand prominently 
 out. The first is the crisis of the " Oxford Movement," 
 which was followed by the conversion of such men as 
 Cardinal Newman, Cardinal Manning, Father Faber, Dr. 
 Ward and others who afterwards took a leading part in 
 Catholic affairs. The second, of no less importance, is the 
 restoration of the Hierarchy ; but as this took place after 
 the death of Dr. Griffiths, we shall speak about it in the next 
 chapter. 
 
 The period of Dr. Cox's presidency was also important 
 as regards the internal history of the college. He and 
 Bishop Griffiths worked together throughout in perfect unity 
 for the good of St. Edmund's, and it was whilst Dr. Cox 
 was President that Pugin came down and the new chapel 
 was planned out and executed. When Dr. Cox left, though 
 it had not been formally opened, it was in such an advanced 
 state that little more required to be done. It is perhaps 
 not too trivial to add that it was during the presidency 
 of Dr. Cox that the college was placed in railway connec- 
 tion with London, and that the last coaches disappeared from 
 the high road. 1 
 
 Many of these events are alluded to in the old volumes of 
 
 1 The following list of " Coaches which pass by the Lodge of the 
 
During the Episcopate of Bishop Griffiths. 245 
 
 the Edmundian^ which first appeared in the early part of Dr. 
 Cox's presidency, and it is the mention of such contemporary 
 events which gives them their chief interest, for the contri- 
 butions themselves are not of high literary excellence. 
 
 In the third volume of the Edmundian is an account of 
 the welcome given to the Queen and Prince Albert, when 
 they passed by the college on October 25th, 1843. They were 
 on their way from Windsor to Cambridge, whence they were to 
 go on to Wimpole Hall, the seat of the Earl of Hardwicke. 
 As soon as it was known that they would pass along the 
 high road, great preparations were made for a display of 
 Catholic loyalty. A triumphal arch was erected outside the 
 lodge, and at the hour when the Queen was expected, Dr. 
 Cox, together with the professors and students, assembled to 
 greet her. The professors and divines wore their gowns, and 
 on the opposite side of the road the members of the newly- 
 formed college band l were grouped together in readiness to 
 
 College," appears in the advertisements of St. Edmund's under Dr. 
 Griffiths : 
 
 " Union (Cambridge) which leaves the White Horse, Fetter Lane, 
 Holborn, every morning at 9 and goes through Bishopsgate Street. 
 
 " Telegraph (Cambridge) which leaves Ditto every morning at half-past 
 9, and goes through Islington. 
 
 " Tallyho (Cambridge) which leaves Piccadilly every afternoon at 2, 
 calls at the Swan with Two Necks, Lad Lane, and goes through Bishops- 
 gate Street. 
 
 " Safety (Cambridge) which leaves the Bull, Whitechapel, at half-past 
 2, and goes through Bishopsgate Street." 
 
 The fare by coach to the college was seven shillings and sixpence, 
 outside ; hence the expression among the students, " to give a boy seven 
 and sixpence " as a polite way of expressing his being expelled. 
 
 The " Eastern Counties Railway Company" was formed in 1836, and 
 the line was built as far as Bishop's Stortford within a year or two ; but 
 the extension to Cambridge was deferred through want of funds. Brox- 
 bourne was then the nearest station to the college. The Edmundian for 
 September 3rd, 1841, chronicles the projected branch to Ware and Hert- 
 ford, which was opened the following year. The Buntingford coach 
 continued to run till the opening of the Standon branch in 1863, by 
 which time the " Eastern Counties Railway " had become the " Great 
 Eastern." The old Shoreditch station was used till 1875, when Liverpool 
 Street was opened. 
 
 1 The College Band was first formed about the year 1842, the chief 
 promoters being James Danell, afterwards Bishop of Southwark, and 
 William Dolan, now priest at Holloway. Dr. Crookall was at that time 
 in Rome. He took a leading part in the band after his return. 
 
 There was a full orchestra, with both brass and string instruments, and 
 
246 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 play "God save the Queen." When the royal carriage was 
 seen in the distance, however, the excitement was so great 
 that everything else was forgotten. All the musicians joined 
 in the general cheering and waving of hats, and not one of 
 them played a note. 
 
 It was said that on reaching Buntingford, the Queen en- 
 quired who had erected the arch, and who had formed the 
 group assembled at the lodge gates ; and that on being 
 informed that they were members of a Catholic College, she 
 showed considerable interest. Encouraged by this, the pro- 
 fessors boldly proposed to present an Address on her 
 return journey. There was no time to be lost. An address 
 was at once prepared, and the vice-president, the Rev. 
 William Weathers, wrote to the Lord Chamberlain to know if 
 they might be allowed to present it ; but apparently in those 
 days this was too much to expect for a Catholic College. 
 The following is the answer that was received : 
 
 " Wimpole Hall, October 27th, 1843. 
 
 " SIR, I have received the commands of the Queen to 
 inform you that Her Majesty is well convinced of the loyalty 
 and zeal of the students of the Catholic College of St. 
 Edmund's ; and that the arrangements made by them on 
 Wednesday last for greeting Her Majesty and Prince Albert 
 on their road to Cambridge were duly observed and much 
 admired. But as it is desirable that Her Majesty should not 
 be delayed on her return to Windsor to-morrow, the Queen 
 will dispense with the presentation of any address. 
 
 " I have the honour to be, Sir, 
 
 " Your obedient and humble servant, 
 
 " DELAWARR. 
 " Lord Chamberlain." 
 
 the most elaborate music was attempted, including operatic overtures, 
 Mozart's, Haydn's and Beethoven's Symphonies, and the like. The follow- 
 ing is given by one of the members as the composition of the band ; but 
 the players named were not all in it together at any given time. Some 
 came a little later when others had left. Moreover, the list is not com- 
 plete, but it includes all the most prominent members. 
 
 CONDUCTOR: James Danell. STRING INSTRUMENTS: First Violin, 
 
During the Episcopate of Bishop Griffiths. 247 
 
 The students had therefore to be content with a demonstra- 
 tion similar to that given before. This time it was rather 
 better arranged; for the royal party being prepared, orders 
 were given for the speed to be slackened at that part, and they 
 drove slowly by, while the band this time kept their presence 
 of mind and played the National Anthem. 
 
 Two years afterwards, the jubilee of the present college was 
 celebrated, 1 and though the festivities were of an unpretend- 
 ing nature, the jubilee year was made the occasion of an 
 event of the greatest importance, namely the laying of the 
 foundation stone of the new chapel. 
 
 The inadequacy of the old chapel had long been felt. It 
 had been built and furnished by Dr. Poynter early in the 
 century, and was a great advance on anything previously 
 existing. But it had served its time and the numerous 
 consecrations of bishops and other interesting functions 
 which had taken place in it, served each time to emphasize 
 more and more the need of a better and worthier chapel, in 
 which such ceremonies could be properly carried out. The 
 following quotation from Canon Oakeley's "Priest on the 
 Mission/' 2 written many years later, expresses what most 
 Edmundians felt at that time : 
 
 "The first Ordination which I witnessed after I was a 
 Catholic/' he writes, " was in the old chapel of St. Edmund's 
 
 James McQuoin. Second Violin, Jeremiah McCarthy. Viola, John 
 Crookall. Violincello, Robert Mount. Double Bass, John Connolly. 
 WIND INSTRUMENTS: Flute, William Dolan. Bassoon, Joseph Bans. 
 Hautboys, John Riley and John Smith. Clarionets, Edward Taylor and 
 Daniel Santry. Cornopeans, Frederick Holmes and Thomas Trowbridge. 
 Trombone, Alfred Fryer. 
 
 1 It should be noted that there has been a certain amount of confusion 
 as to the date which is to be considered as that of the formal foundation of 
 St. Edmund's College. Not that there is any doubt as to the facts. The 
 original foundation, as described by Bishop Douglass, was on November 
 1 6th, 1793 ; but the new constitutions were not drawn out and signed 
 till 1795. Dr. Poynter, who was still in prison at the earlier date, always 
 reckoned the formal foundation to have taken place in 1795, and this 
 date appeared for a time in the advertisements of the college. Dr. 
 Douglass, on the other hand, on more than one occasion, dwells on the 
 fact that St. Edmund's existed before Dr. Poynter' s arrival, and was in 
 reality founded in 1793. If this view be adopted, the jubilee in 1845 can 
 be considered as that of the present building. 
 
 ^ P . 2. 
 
248 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 College, in the year 1846. Those who remember that 
 chapel will bear me out in saying that neither its construc- 
 tion nor its appendages were such as to enhance the dignity 
 of the sacred offices celebrated within its walls ; and now 
 that it has been replaced by one far more spacious and far 
 better calculated to give effect to the worship of the Church, 
 I may make this remark without the least risk of offence. 
 Indeed, I make it only with the view of bringing out in all 
 the greater prominence, the greater intrinsic majesty and 
 beauty of the Office to which I refer, and of paying a just 
 tribute to the reverence and devotion with which all holy 
 solemnities were there carried out. In the case to which I 
 allude, the celebrant was the late Right Reverend Dr. 
 Griffiths, whose truly paternal manner of administering the 
 Ordination rite, was more than an ample compensation for 
 the want of external accessories to its celebration." 
 
 Although the ceremonies had been always carried out with 
 great care at St. Edmund's, however, it would not be true to 
 say that they had been performed with rubrical correctness. 
 Many French customs and traditions which had come over 
 from Douay still survived. Others were of English origin, 
 and had come down from the days of the Penal Laws. Both 
 would alike grate on the feelings of those who had studied in 
 Rome and seen the ceremonies properly performed there. 
 Thus, for example, Benediction was given with the Ciborium, 
 except on great feasts ; but the Ciborium was placed upon 
 the throne, and the same ceremonies were used as for Bene- 
 diction with the Monstrance. Again, when Dr. Griffiths took 
 part in the High Mass, as he very often did on Sundays, he 
 used neither throne nor faldstool, but knelt at a prie-dieu in 
 the middle of the choir. Nevertheless, he used to bless the 
 incense and perform other episcopal rites as if he had been in 
 the sanctuary. It should, moreover, be noted that processions 
 outside the chapel had never been ventured on till Dr. Cox's 
 time, and the idea of an open-air procession, such as now 
 takes place every year to the parish chapel on Corpus 
 Christi, had hardly even occurred to any one throughout 
 England. The Edmundian for 1843 records the first pro- 
 

vn 
 
 Tfr 
 
 oo 
 
 I-N 
 
 I 
 
During the Episcopate of Bishop Griffiths. 249 
 
 cession round the Ambulacrum on Palm Sunday, which seems 
 to have been regarded as a striking novelty. 1 
 
 The first step towards reforming the ceremonies was to 
 provide a better chapel, and this had long been one of Dr. 
 Griffiths's great desires. All the money which he was able to 
 collect during his episcopate he laid aside for this object, and 
 by the aid of the legacies from the Rev. Francis Tuite, Mr. 
 Charles Blundell and others, which fell in during this time, he 
 was enabled to make a commencement in the year 1845. 
 
 At the time when the new chapel was planned, the 
 " Gothic Revival " was proceeding in England, and the elder 
 Pugin was at the height of his reputation. He visited St. 
 Edmund's in November, 1842, and an address was read to 
 him on behalf of the professors and students, to which he 
 afterwards sent the following characteristic answer : 
 
 " London, Feast of St. Francis Xavier, 1842. 
 
 " MY DEAR FRIENDS, The shortness of my stay at St. 
 Edmund's College having prevented me from making a 
 suitable acknowledgement to the kind address you pre- 
 sented to me, I take an early opportunity of expressing 
 the great satisfaction which I have received from this un- 
 
 1 While on the subject of the Church services, a few words about the 
 musiq will be in place. The introduction of plain chant when the college 
 was founded, has been alluded to in a previous chapter. St. Edmund's 
 was at that time probably the only place in England where plain chant 
 was systematically used. Thirty years later, when Dr. Newell was choir- 
 master, some simple harmonized masses were sung, and about 1832 he 
 introduced some Italian ones, by Zingarelli, Casali, and others, which Dr. 
 Wiseman had sent from Rome. In 1833, tne latter also sent Vittoria's 
 Turba for the Passion, and Palestrina's Reproaches for Good Friday, to the 
 Rev. Charles Newsham, then choir-master at Ushaw, asking him to for- 
 ward them to Old Hall, but they appear to have been considered at that 
 time too difficult to perform. A few years later, with Dr. Crookall, then a 
 divine, as choir-master, and the Rev. William I. Dolan, still a boy, as 
 organist, more elaborate things were attempted than before ; but the per- 
 formance of the Mass known as " Mozart No. XII." so alarmed everyone 
 that for a time Dr. Griffiths insisted on universal plain chant. This did 
 not last long, however, and when Dr. Crookall came back from Rome he 
 gradually established a regular musical tradition which has lasted ever 
 since. Many of his best known pieces were written at St. Edmund's for the 
 college choir, among which may be mentioned his Lauda Sion, fustorum 
 Anima, Missa Quadragesimalis, Te Deum, Missa Brevis et Dulcis, for 
 Holy Saturday, and O Doctor Optime, written for the first High Mass of 
 the Rev. William Dolan. 
 
250 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 expected testimony of your kind feelings towards me, not so 
 much on personal grounds, but as the evidence of your 
 views respecting the great revival of Catholic art. You 
 may be assured, my dear friends, that it is the bounden 
 duty of all Catholics throughout the world, but especi- 
 ally in our native land, to forward with all possible energy 
 the restoration of Christian architecture. It is not a mere 
 question of taste, or of abstract beauty and proportion, 
 but it has far higher claims on our veneration as the sym- 
 bolism of the antient faith. Viewed in this, its true light, 
 ecclesiastical architecture cannot fail to receive from those 
 who are destined to the sacred function of the priesthood that 
 consideration which it deserves. From you, therefore, who 
 will at some future period minister at these very altars which 
 are now erecting under the sanction of your respected bishops 
 (at St. George's and other churches), this testimony of the 
 feelings you entertain on this important subject is most 
 gratifying to me. 
 
 " There is but one sentence in the whole address which did 
 not afford me sincere pleasure. I allude to the epithet of 
 fame referring to my labours. This savours of paganism. 
 Architectural fame belongs rather to the Colosseum than the 
 Cathedral. It would be a fearful and presumptuous attempt 
 in any man to exalt himself by means of the temples of God. 
 It is a privilege and a blessing to work in the sanctuary. 
 The majesty of the vast churches of antiquity is owing to the 
 sublime mysteries of the Christian faith and the solemnity of 
 its rites. 
 
 " The ancient builders felt this. They knew the small 
 share they could claim in the glories they produced, and their 
 humility exceeded their skill. How unbecoming then would 
 it be for any man at the present time to exult where works 
 are after all but faint copies of antient excellence. God has 
 certainly permitted me to become an instrument in drawing 
 attention to long-forgotten principles, but the merit of these 
 belongs to older and better days. I still enter even the 
 humblest erections of Catholic antiquity as a disciple to the 
 school of his master, and for all that is produced, we must cry 
 
During the Episcopate of Bishop Griffiths. 251 
 
 in most bounden duty, ' Non nobis, Domine, non nobis, sed 
 nomini tuo da gloriam/ 
 
 " Recommending myself to your prayers and exhorting 
 you to take every opportunity of informing yourselves in 
 Catholic art, 
 
 " I remain, your devoted friend, 
 
 " ^ A. WELBY PUGIN." 
 
 At the time of Pugin's visit it was arranged that the new 
 chapel should be entrusted to him, and he began forthwith to 
 draw out plans. Most of his drawings have been preserved, 
 though much of what he designed was never executed through 
 want of funds. He regarded the Rood Screen as one of his 
 very best, and used to say that he looked forward to the day 
 when the whole choir inside the screen would be filled with 
 divines, and when the boys would be outside in a nave to be 
 afterwards built. 
 
 The new chapel was begun on September i/th, 1845. Six 
 weeks later, the foundation stone was formally laid by Bishop 
 Griffiths, on the anniversary of his consecration, Dr. Cox 
 preaching on the occasion. 
 
 The date of the beginning of the new chapel coincides 
 almost exactly with the crisis of the Oxford Movement. Dr. 
 Ward became a Catholic the same month that it was begun, 
 and Dr. Newman followed within a few weeks. During the 
 following years numerous other conversions took place from 
 among the Anglican clergy. Owing chiefly to its proximity 
 to London, St. Edmund's saw a great deal of the new converts, 
 who frequently visited the college for the Sunday to see the 
 Catholic ritual carried out. Several of them afterwards studied 
 theology there, preparatory to their ordination to the priest- 
 hood. 
 
 Among those who visited the college, the name of Dr. 
 Newman claims first mention, though he only came once and 
 was never intimately connected with it. On his arrival an 
 address of welcome was read by Dr. Crookall, then Vice-Pre- 
 sident, to which he made a suitable reply, and when in 1869 
 the centenary of Old Hall was being celebrated, he wrote 
 expressing his warm interest in St. Edmund's and its work. 
 
252 History of St. Edmund? s College. 
 
 Two other leaders of the movement were much more 
 closely connected with the college, namely William George 
 Ward and Frederick Oakeley. Their first visit was paid 
 when they were Anglicans, and many still alive remember 
 the feeling of curiosity with which their arrival was watched 
 by the students and professors. They came one afternoon, 
 together with Mr. George Tickell, also one of the Tractarians, 
 and spent several hours at the college, Dr. Cox showing them 
 round. All three afterwards became Catholics. Mr. Tickell 
 joined the Society of Jesus ; but the other two both came to 
 St. Edmund's. Mr. Ward, who was then married, built him- 
 self a little house inside the college grounds the present St. 
 Hugh's Preparatory School while Mr. Oakeley took his place 
 amongst the professors, and attended the theological lectures. 
 
 When Mr. Oakeley arrived at the college, the first im- 
 pression he created was one of disappointment. The Rev, 
 William I. Dolan, who was student at the time, writes in this 
 sense : 
 
 " We had heard so much of the Oxford converts and of the 
 ritual of the ' Tractarians/ " he writes, " that we expected to 
 find Mr. Oakeley fall in at once with the ordinary routine of 
 our services. We were, therefore, rather surprised when we 
 found him more or less bewildered by the whole thing. He 
 made one or two curious mistakes, which we were not slow to 
 notice and to make fun of. For example, the first time that 
 he saw a High Mass, when the Priest, Deacon, and Subdeacon 
 said the Confiteor in turns, he thought that they were dis- 
 puting with each other as to what should be done next, 
 and as to the proper rubrics. Again, the first week that 
 he was at the College, he caused great amusement when, 
 on finding a boy ' kneeling on the gallery,' and being told 
 that it was a ' penance,' he accepted this as meaning a Sacra- 
 mental Penance, and thought that the boy must have been 
 confessing some very grievous sin. 
 
 "When we got to know him, we soon forgot these little 
 mistakes. He mixed with us all as if he was one of our- 
 selves, and became a leading spirit in the house. At one 
 time he created quite an enthusiasm for Ecclesiastical 
 
During the Episcopate of Bishop Griffiths. 253 
 
 functions and ceremonies, and we found him so unassuming 
 and at the same time so thorough and genuine that we learnt 
 to respect him very highly, and were always ready to take up 
 anything that he might propose. 
 
 " Amongst the things he took up with zest may be men- 
 tioned some missionary efforts among the people in the 
 country, which had already been begun by the Divines. The 
 Society of St. Vincent of Paul was established about this 
 time, 1 and from it our labours took their rise. From visiting 
 the poor in their houses, we gradually developed into assem- 
 bling them at a common meeting place, and a little chapel was 
 
 1 The introduction of the Society of St. Vincent of Paul into England 
 is due to an Edmundian layman, Mr. C. J. Pagliano, sometime Vice- 
 President of the Edmundian Association. In 1845, Mr. Horace Rymer, 
 also an Edmundian, came down to St. Edmund's to establish a conference, 
 which was one of the very earliest established in England. Some doubts 
 were at first expressed whether it could be properly affiliated to the society, 
 as the members were ecclesiastics. For a time, therefore, the St. 
 Edmund's Conference worked independently, and for this reason, the 
 formal establishment in the records of the society is dated 1854, by which 
 time it had been decided that ecclesiastical students could lawfully 
 become " Brothers." From the time of its first foundation, the meetings 
 have been regularly held every Sunday evening, and the work of visiting 
 and relieving the poor has been carried on without intermission. The 
 management has been always entirely in the hands of the students, 
 originally the divines, but after their removal, the " First Division " or 
 senior students. The advice of the parish priest is of course always 
 taken ; but he takes no direct part in the management of the conference. 
 
 The following details are taken from a paper read before the Society in 
 London in July, 1892, by the Rev. Edmond Nolan : 
 
 "From 1845 t 1869, when the conference was suspended for about 
 five months, through the removal of the divinity students to the seminary 
 at Hammersmith, there are on record the minutes of one thousand and 
 six meetings of the conference. At the fourth meeting a letter was read 
 from the president and secretary-general to the effect that St. Edmund's 
 was to be numbered among the London conferences. The minutes of 
 the fifty-ninth meeting remind us of a new tie between St. Edmund's and 
 Oxford. This was the coming of Ward and Oakeley, and these were 
 followed later on by Bampfield and Oxenham. At this meeting Mr. 
 Frederick Oakeley, afterwards the well known Canon Oakeley, was 
 elected a member. The lists of the office-bearers tell us that many 
 priests, afterwards well known, received their first lessons in the 
 charitable visitation of the poor as members of this conference. 
 Thus they record that Mr. John Butt, now the Bishop of Southwark, 
 was secretary in 1848 and president in 1849 5 Mr. Daniel Gilbert, 
 now provost and vicar-general of Westminster, was treasurer in 1851 ; 
 Mr. Edward Keogh, afterwards superior of the London Oratory, was 
 secretary in 1853; Mr. Robert Butler, late superior of the Oblates of 
 St. Charles, was president in 1855." 
 
254 
 
 History of St. Edmund ' s College. 
 
 established in a barn at Nasty, 1 where we preached on Sunday 
 afternoons. Mr. Oakeley's sermons were very successful, to 
 judge by the results, for there were numerous conversions. 
 Some of those who became Catholics at this time are still 
 among my parishioners at Holloway." 
 
 Dr. Ward's name has long been identified with the college, 
 not only as a great benefactor, but even more in connection 
 with the professorship of dogmatic theology, which he held 
 
 OLD HALL HOUSE (NOW ST. HUGH'S PREPARATORY SCHOOL). 
 
 for a considerable time. Reasons have already been given 
 why the study of theology had declined at St. Edmund's. 
 Mr. Ward appears to have done much to restore it to its true 
 level. The present Archbishop of Westminster, for some 
 years Vice-President of the College, speaks as follows of the 
 results of his professorship : 
 
 " The result, on the whole, of the intercourse between Ward 
 and the divines, was the creation of an enthusiastic apprecia- 
 tion of theology, and more hard study was done under Ward's 
 1 A little village near Great Munden Church. 
 
During the Episcopate of Bishop Griffiths. 255 
 
 inspiration and guidance than, perhaps, had ever been done 
 before. The combination of moral and dogmatic teaching 
 which he introduced, and his own intense devotedness to the 
 truths he taught, raised men's minds above themselves, and 
 introduced them into the regions of almost a new estimate of 
 life and the possibilities which were opening before them." 
 
 To this day, Mr. Ward's old pupils retain lively recollec- 
 tions of gratitude for what they learnt under him, and in re- 
 cognition of his services the Holy See presented him with the 
 honorary degree of Doctor of Philosophy. 
 
 Besides those who studied under him, Dr. Ward is well 
 remembered by all at the college at the time as a constant 
 attendant at all the liturgical services. His prie-dieu in the 
 " New Chapel " was on the epistle side, under the present 
 memorial window, and at High Mass and Vespers it was 
 always occupied. For a long time also it was customary for 
 all those in sacred orders to recite matins and lauds every 
 evening after night prayers, and at this voluntary devotion 
 Dr. Ward seldom failed to be present. 
 
 The mention of converts calls to mind an amusing story 
 about another of them, the Rev. George Pringle, in connec- 
 tion with the matriculation examination of the then recently 
 instituted London University. 1 Mr. Pringle came to the 
 
 1 The University of London was set on foot in December, 1837, and St. 
 Edmund's was one of the first of the Catholic colleges to be affiliated. 
 According to the original regulations, it was necessary for a candidate 
 for a degree to produce a certificate of having passed through the requisite 
 course of instruction at a college recognized by the Senate. St. Edmund's 
 became authorized to issue such certificates by its affiliation and by a 
 special warrant of June 8th, 1840. The first Edmundian students to 
 matriculate were James Danell, afterwards Bishop of Southwark, and 
 Henry Rymer, Canon of the same diocese, who passed in 1840. Four 
 years later, Mr. Lawrence Dolan took his degree and became the first 
 Edmundian B.A. 
 
 The custom of sending students up for degrees has not continued un- 
 interruptedly. Difference of opinion has existed as to the advisability of 
 making the course of studies at the college fit in with the syllabus 
 required at London, and in particular the wisdom of allowing the large 
 amount of modern philosophy, which was formerly a compulsory subject, to 
 be studied by church students at so young an age, has been freely criticized. 
 For a long time only a few were sent up, and for many years no one at 
 all. In recent times, the philosophy has been made an optional subject, 
 and the course has been worked more systematically, especially during 
 the presidency of Mgr. Fenton, when the Rev. William Lloyd was prefect 
 
256 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 college in 1846 to teach classics. Towards the end of the 
 following June, he was away in London, ostensibly on 
 business, but in reality going through the matriculation 
 examination. This latter fact would probably have escaped 
 observation, except that he took the first exhibition in 
 classics, entitling him to 3<D/. a year for two years, and an 
 official notification of his success was sent to the president of 
 the college, to his great astonishment. 
 
 Before closing this chapter, we have to chronicle two 
 accidents which occurred within about five years of one 
 another, by which in each case a promising student lost his 
 life. The first of these was Charles Lynch, son of Mr. W. 
 Lynch, of Great Russell Street, London, who came from 
 Oscott to St. Edmund's after the midsummer holidays of 
 1840. Six months after his arrival, he was drowned whilst 
 skating at " Hull," a place on the River Rib, not far from 
 Hammel's Park, under circumstances described thus by the 
 Rev. Henry Telford, the prefect in charge of the party : 
 
 " There was severe frost in January, 1841. At the beginning 
 of the month, the River Rib was frozen near Braughing, and 
 we skated above the mill. Near the wooden bridge the river is 
 narrow. Lynch wore a cloak buttoned down the front. The 
 ice broke under him at about three o'clock in the afternoon 
 of January /th. His cloak was cumbersome, his hands and 
 arms were not free, and the cold was intense. I was at some 
 distance off when I saw him go in. The ice was much 
 broken between the place where I was and where the accident 
 happened, so I got on to the bank and ran to his assistance as 
 fast as I could ; but when I got to the spot, he was in no way 
 visible. A short ladder was at hand, and I put this into the 
 
 of studies. In 1885, ten matriculated, five passed the intermediate arts, 
 one the intermediate science, and five took their B.A. degrees. So far as 
 numbers are concerned, this is the best year the college has had. 
 
 The highest places taken from St. Edmund's at matriculation have 
 been as follows : In classics, George Pringle, ist in 1847 ; John Rees, 4th 
 in 1844; John Wallace, 4th in 1858; William Howe, 5th in 1859. In 
 Mathematics, Frederick Rymer, 5th in 1841 ; William Giles, 7th in 1847 ; 
 John Bamber, 8th in 1847 : and in General Honours, Arthur Doubleday, 
 7th in 1883; Thomas Scannell, iith in 1874; Francis Ross, 2ist in 
 1890; Thomas Inwood, 26th in 1874. In all, 113 have matriculated, of 
 whom 55 have proceeded further. 
 
During the Episcopate of Bishop Griffiths. 257 
 
 river and climbed down it. I pulled the body to me with a 
 hooked stick ; but when we got him out he was quite dead, 
 having been apparently frozen to death by the cold. He was 
 about fourteen years of age and was considered a good boy. 
 He had been to the Sacraments very shortly before his 
 death." 
 
 An inquest was held at the college on Saturday, January 
 19, when a verdict of " Accidental death by drowning whilst 
 skating'' was returned. 
 
 The other death alluded to was that of Philip Weld, the 
 circumstances connected with which have gained notoriety 
 in connection with a famous ghost story. Descriptions have 
 appeared in several periodicals in this country, in America, 
 and recently also in Australia, in each of which full details 
 have been given. In many cases these details have differed 
 very materially from each other and from the truth, while in 
 one or two instances incidents have been described quite un- 
 like anything which really happened. The account given 
 below may be taken as trustworthy in all particulars. The 
 events as they occurred at the college are given on the au- 
 thority of the Rev. Henry Telford, who was prefect, and his 
 description is corroborated by several who were students or 
 professors at the time, while the circumstances of the appari- 
 tion at Southampton are given by Miss Weld herself, who was 
 an eye-witness of what happened. 
 
 Philip Weld, brother of Monsignor Weld, of Isleworth, and 
 nephew to the Cardinal of that name who died in 1837, was 
 the youngest son of Mr. James Weld, of Archer's Lodge, 
 Southampton. He came to St. Edmund's in 1841, and from 
 the first was a well-conducted and amiable boy, much loved 
 by his companions and superiors. He had been at the 
 college nearly five years when he met with his death, under 
 circumstances thus described by Mr. Telford : 
 
 " The accident occurred on the Thursday in Easter Week, 
 1846. On that day Philip asked leave of me, as Prefect, 
 for some six or seven lay students to go to Hertford. The 
 leave was granted, and it was arranged that the dinner for 
 the party should, for their accommodation, be ordered for four 
 
 S 
 
258 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 o'clock. Hertford lies about seven miles south-west of Old 
 Hall. Ten miles south from the college, on the east bank 
 of the Lea, stands the Rye House, the scene of the plot 
 against the Royal brothers, Charles II. and James Duke of 
 York. This interesting spot is now a well-known resort of 
 boating parties in the summer months. 
 
 " It appears that the students had induced the master, to 
 whose care they were confided, 1 to take them to the Rye 
 House instead of to Hertford. Without the knowledge of 
 the superiors, they had arranged that a conveyance should be 
 in waiting for them on the road, and they took their seats in 
 high spirits, with fine weather and a day of pleasure before 
 them. They reached their destination soon after eleven, and 
 a very few minutes later were enjoying their sport on the 
 River Lea. 
 
 " All went well till the afternoon, when the time came for 
 setting out homewards. It was nearly three o'clock and 
 Philip petitioned for one row more. Leave for this being 
 granted, they went some little way up the river, but when 
 they finally turned back, through an unlooked-for movement 
 of the boat, Philip was thrown out into the river. The water 
 only reached up to his waist and no immediate danger was 
 apprehended. Joseph Barron, who was one of the party, 
 offered to reach him an oar, but he refused it, saying, ' Row 
 the boat over to me.' These were his last words, for he 
 immediately .sank and never rose again. It was afterwards 
 found that when he had fallen from the boat he had alighted 
 on the verge of a deep layer of clay at the bottom of the river, 
 which, yielding under his weight, held his feet in the tenacious 
 soil, and he lay stretched at the bottom of the river beneath 
 the bank. Drags were procured, but they failed to grapple 
 the body as it lay in its protected position. 
 
 "The master sent the students home immediately, and 
 directed Joseph Barron to announce the painful fact to Dr. 
 Cox, whilst he remained to superintend the endeavours to 
 raise the body. The President briefly informed me of 
 
 1 Mr. John Connolly, who afterwards joined the Redemptorists. He 
 died at their house at Perth on August 12, 1871. 
 
During the Episcopate of Bishop Griffiths. 259 
 
 what had occurred and himself hastened to the river side. 
 He remained there till nightfall, but had to return to the 
 college while the body remained beneath the water. Next 
 morning he repaired early to the scene, and had the satis- 
 faction of finding that the body had been recovered. 
 The Master of Enfield Lock had lowered the river ; the 
 movement of the water had shifted the body and placed it 
 where the drags were able to grapple it, and they drew it to 
 the surface." 
 
 Dr. Cox did not return to the college that day, but pro- 
 ceeded by train to London and thence to Southampton, to 
 break the news to Philip's father. On his arrival, he went 
 first to the priest, the Rev. Joseph Siddons, whose name we 
 have already come across among the prefects under Dr. 
 Griffiths. When he had told him what had occurred, they 
 both drove together to Archer's Lodge to inform Mr. Weld, 
 Mr. Siddons undertaking to act as spokesman. 
 
 Before they reached the entrance to the grounds, they met 
 Mr. Weld walking towards the town, according to his custom 
 at that time of day. Dr. Cox immediately stopped the car- 
 riage, and Mr. Siddons began thus : " It has seemed good 
 to Almighty God, Mr. Weld, to call your son to Himself 
 by the same element which first conveyed to him grace.'" 
 Mr. Weld's answer took them both by Surprise, and as it 
 contained his account of the apparition of his son, it shall be 
 given as Miss Weld describes it. According to her, he spoke 
 as follows : 
 
 " You need not say one word, for I know that Philip is 
 dead. Yesterday afternoon I was walking with my daughter 
 Katherine and we suddenly saw him. He was standing on 
 the path at the opposite side of the turnpike road, between 
 two persons, one of whom was a youth dressed in a black 
 robe. My daughter was the first to perceive them, and ex- 
 claimed, ' Oh, papa, did you ever see anything so like Philip 
 as that is ? ' ' Like him ! ' I answered, * why it is he ! ' 
 Strange to say, my daughter thought nothing of the circum- 
 stance beyond that we had seen an extraordinary likeness of 
 her brother. We walked on towards the three figures. 
 
 S 2 
 
260 History of St. Edmiind's College. 
 
 Philip was looking with a smiling, happy expression of coun- 
 tenance at the young man in a black robe, who was shorter 
 than himself. Suddenly they all seemed to me to have 
 vanished ; I saw nothing but the countryman whom I had 
 before seen. I, however, said nothing to any one, as I was 
 fearful of alarming my wife, I looked out anxiously for the 
 post the following morning ; to my delight no letter came (I 
 forgot that letters from Ware came in the afternoon), and my 
 fears were quieted. I thought no more of the extraordinary 
 circumstance until I saw you in the carriage outside my gate. 
 Then everything returned to my mind and I could not feel a 
 doubt but that you came to tell me of the death of my dear 
 boy." 
 
 " The reader may imagine," continues Miss Weld, " how in- 
 expressibly astonished Dr. Cox was at these words. He 
 asked Mr. Weld if he had ever before seen the young man in 
 the black robe at whom Philip was looking with such a happy 
 smile. He answered that he had never before seen him, but 
 that his countenance was so indelibly impressed on his mind 
 that he was certain that he should know him anywhere at 
 once." 1 
 
 After his interview with Mr. Weld, Dr. Cox hastened back 
 to the college to make arrangements for the funeral. In 
 the meantime an inquest had been held and a verdict of 
 "Accidental death by drowning" duly returned. The body 
 was then removed to the college, where it arrived late at 
 night. When the day of the funeral arrived, a solemn 
 Requiem Mass was sung by the President, and Philip's 
 remains were laid under the sanctuary of the " Old Chapel," 
 
 1 The above account was written by Miss Weld a year or two before 
 her death, to be placed before the " Society for Psychical Research." The 
 following additional particulars were elicited in private correspondence : 
 
 Q. " Did you, as well as your father, think the disappearance strange ? " 
 
 A. " No. I thought no more about it ! " 
 
 Q. " Did your father, before Dr. Cox spoke to him, look upon the 
 apparition as significant of some mishap to his son ? " 
 
 A. "Yes; he thought much about it arid was very anxious for the 
 arrival of the letters the next morning, but did not speak of the 
 matter till afterwards. He had frightened my mother so much on a 
 former occasion that he had promised never to speak of such things 
 again." 
 
D^t,rino the Episcopate of Bishop Griffiths. 261 
 
 close to the heart of Bishop Poynter. The apparition de- 
 scribed above was the subject of much conversation among 
 those who attended the funeral, as well as among the 
 superiors and students of the college. Mr. Weld himself 
 was there, and was particularly anxious to see whether he 
 could recognize amongst the students, or others, the young 
 man whom he had seen with Philip, and he looked round as 
 he passed out, to see whether any resembled him, but without 
 success, and he left without having had any light thrown on 
 this part of the story. 
 
 The sequel to the above is as curious as the former part. 
 It shall be given again in Miss Weld's own words : 
 
 " About four months afterwards, Mr. Weld and his family 
 were on a visit to his brother, Mr. George Weld, at Leagram 
 Hall, in Lancashire. He went, with his daughter, to the 
 neighbouring village of Chipping, and after attending a ser- 
 vice at the church, they called on the priest, the Rev. Father 
 Raby. They waited in the parlour for some little time 
 before the priest came, and amused themselves by looking 
 at the framed prints on the walls. Suddenly Mr. Weld 
 stopped before a picture which had no name written under it 
 that could be seen (as the frame concealed it), and exclaimed, 
 ' That is the person whom I saw with Philip. I do not know 
 whose likeness it is supposed to be, but I am certain that that 
 is the person whom I saw with Philip/ 
 
 " The priest entered the room a few moments later and 
 was immediately questioned about the print. He answered 
 that it was a likeness of St. Stanislaus Kostka. Mr. Weld 
 was much moved when he heard, this ; for St. Stanislaus was 
 a Jesuit who died when quite young, and Mr. Weld's father 
 having been a great benefactor to that Order, his family 
 were supposed to be under the particular protection of the 
 Jesuit Saints. Also, Philip had been led of late by various 
 circumstances to special devotion to St. Stanislaus. More- 
 over, St. Stanislaus is supposed to be the particular patron 
 of drowned men, as is mentioned in his life. 
 
 " Father Raby presented the picture to Mr. Weld, who of 
 course received it with the greatest veneration, and kept it 
 
262 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 until his death. His wife valued it equally, and when she 
 died it passed into the possession of the daughter who 
 saw the apparition with him, and she has it now in her 
 possession." 
 
 When the "New Chapel" was completed, the body of 
 Philip Weld was moved, along with others, and placed in 
 vaults under the sanctuary, where it now lies. Nearly over 
 it, in the east end of the choir, a slab to his memory is let 
 into the pavement, with the following simple inscription : 
 
 Pray for the soul of PHILIP WELD ; who was accidentally drowned 
 
 on the 1 6th day of April, 1846, aged 17 years. 
 
 Jesus, mercy ; Ladye, help. 
 
 In the meantime, the walls of the " New Chapel " were rising, 
 and it was roofed in by the autumn of 1846. The interior, 
 however, took much longer to finish than had been antici- 
 pated, and Dr. Griffiths did not live to see the completion of 
 his work. His health had been for some time failing, and he 
 paid his last visit to the college in the month of July, 1847, 
 when he went through the Clergy Retreat. " He was much 
 shattered," writes his biographer ; 1 "he walked feebly and 
 was terribly altered in look. He was then all but blind. 
 The sight of one eye had for a twelvemonth left him ; the 
 vision of the other was failing daily .... [When] I expressed 
 my regret at the trial he was about to undergo in the 
 approaching operation on his eyes, he good-humouredly 
 rebuked me, saying it would be no trial at all ; he should 
 be glad of it ; his being shut up in a dark room would 
 give him more time to pray and meditate. He bore his 
 threatened blindness with the most unruffled patience and 
 equanimity. It was the will of God ; that was enough for 
 him." 
 
 A short time before his death, Bishop Griffiths had the 
 happiness of receiving his father into the Church, at the 
 advanced age of eighty-four. He did not survive long 
 afterwards. His death was very peaceful, the acute suffer- 
 ing which he had previously gone through having ceased 
 
 1 The Rev. Edward Price, in Dolmaris Magazine for September, 1847, 
 p. 205. 
 
During the Episcopate of Bishop Griffiths. 263 
 
 for the last two or three days of his life. When he 
 was anointed by Dr. Cox, he made the characteristic 
 remark that his only motive for fear was that he 
 had no fear. Though his illness had been a long one, 
 its fatal termination came somewhat suddenly. A few 
 days before, he directed his vicar-general, the Rev. 
 Edward Norris, to write to Rome to petition for the ap- 
 pointment of a coadjutor, the three names suggested being 
 the Revs. William Hunt, John Rolfe, and Edward Cox. 
 The letter was still in the house when he passed away on 
 August 1 2th, 1847, and a postscript was added recording the 
 mournful event. 
 
 The funeral took place at Moorfields on Friday, August 
 2Oth, and was attended by five bishops and about 120 of 
 the clergy. Bishop Ullathorne sang the Mass, with Dr. Cox 
 as assistant-priest, and the ceremonies were conducted by 
 the Revs. George Rolfe and Thomas Bowman. The sermon 
 was preached by Dr. Maguire, after which five absolutions 
 were given and the body was deposited temporarily in the 
 clergy vaults, pending the completion of the " New Chapel " 
 at St. Edmund's, where it was afterwards buried under his 
 present monument in the " Griffiths Chantry " or Chapel of 
 St. Thomas. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE NEW CHAPEL. 
 
 Negotiations for the restoration of the Hierarchy Bishop Walsh appointed 
 first Archbishop of Westminster He dies before the arrangements 
 are completed Dr. Wiseman becomes Cardinal Archbishop Dr. 
 Weathers President of St. Edmund's The "New Rules" Descrip- 
 tion of the new Chapel Consecration and opening in 1853 Additions 
 since the opening The Windows The Lady Chapel The Scholfield 
 Chantry Church plate and furniture Names of Donors. 
 
 THE death of Bishop Griffiths was a great blow to St. 
 Edmund's. His whole heart and soul had been in the 
 college, and as long as he ruled the London district every- 
 thing possible was done to further its good. Although his 
 nominal successor, Bishop Walsh, was an Edmundian, one 
 of the few survivors of Dr. Stapleton's first students, he had 
 been away from St. Edmund's nearly half a century, and had 
 lived all that time in another district, and when he came to 
 London, he was too old and infirm to take an active part in 
 the management of affairs. Dr. Wiseman really ruled the 
 district, first as " Pro-Vicar," before Dr. Walsh's appoint- 
 ment, then as Coadjutor, and lastly, after Dr. Walsh's 
 death, as Vicar Apostolic. He had never been a student 
 at St. Edmund's, and it was hardly to be expected that 
 he would show the same interest in the college as Dr. 
 Griffiths had done. The change was at once apparent, 
 and in no way more so than in its effect on the progress 
 of the new chapel. As long as Dr. Griffiths lived, no 
 anxiety was felt as to the building money, and the 
 work proceeded steadily without intermission. Now all was 
 changed. Everything had to be paid for by Dr. Cox as it 
 was finished, and as a result the concluding stages took 
 much longer than would otherwise have been the case. 
 
CHOIR OF THE "NEW CHAPEL." 
 
 Page 264. 
 
The New Chapel. 265 
 
 In the meantime, a great change was coming over Catholic 
 England, and one that had been long hoped for. Dr. 
 Poynter, in his letters to Rome, had more than once 
 expressed his conviction of the necessity of the re-establish- 
 ment of the Hierarchy as soon as it could be safely done, 
 and more recently Bishop Griffiths had written strongly in 
 the same sense. The first movement in the desired direction 
 was the division of England into eight instead of four 
 vicariates in 1840; but every one felt that this was only 
 a step, and the appointment of bishops with ordinary 
 jurisdiction was anxiously awaited. A brotherhood was 
 formed, calling themselves the " Adelphi/' of which Dr. 
 Rock, an old Edmundian, was an influential member, their 
 object being to promote by every means in their power the 
 re-establishment of the English Hierarchy. Within three 
 months after the death of Bishop Griffiths, the Vicars 
 Apostolic met by direction of Propaganda, to draft a scheme 
 for the division of England into dioceses, and as a result of 
 this meeting, Bishops Wiseman and Sharpies went to Rome 
 to negotiate matters. At first it was proposed to make 
 Bishop Wiseman the first Archbishop ; but after some 
 deliberation, Propaganda decided at a meeting held on July 
 i /th, 1848, that it should be Bishop Walsh. To this decision 
 they adhered, notwithstanding Bishop Walsh's protests on 
 the score of his health. "Whether living or dying," they 
 said, " he shall be the first Archbishop." > 
 
 When affairs were in this state, the negotiations had to be 
 postponed on account of the Revolution in Rome. As soon 
 as peace was restored, the question again came to the front ; 
 but in the meantime Bishop Walsh had passed away. He 
 died on February 8th, 1849, at the age of seventy-two years, 
 and lies buried in the Cathedral Church of St. Chad, 
 Birmingham, of which he was the founder, and in which a 
 stone monument has been erected to his memory. 
 
 Dr. Wiseman now succeeded to the London District, and 
 when the negotiations for the hierarchy were brought to a 
 conclusion in September, 1850, he was named first Arch- 
 1 Brady's " Catholic Hierarchy," pp. 336 and 356. 
 
266 
 
 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 bishop of Westminster, and at the same time created Cardinal. 
 A little later Dr. Grant was appointed to the See of South- 
 wark, and St. Edmund's became subject to two bishops. 
 
 About this time Dr. Cox resigned the presidency of the 
 college, and he was shortly afterwards appointed Vicar- 
 
 BISHOP WALSH. 
 
 Vicar Apostolic of Midland District, 1826-1840 ; of Central District, 1840-1848 ; 
 and of London District, 1848-1849. 
 
 General to Dr. Grant. He was succeeded at St. Edmund's 
 by Dr. Weathers, with Dr. Crookall as Vice-President, the 
 Rev. Frederick Rymer as Prefect of Studies, and the Rev. 
 Henry O'Callaghan the present Archbishop of Nicosia 
 as Prefect of Discipline. Under the new regime, very con- 
 siderable alterations took place in the method of life at the 
 
The New Chapel. 267 
 
 college, which were collectively known as " the New Rules." 
 The daily distribution of hours was modified and assumed 
 practically the shape which it has at the present day. The 
 list of playdays was remodelled ; the " Title Playdays " 
 were clearly defined, and any playday not a " Title " was 
 henceforth known as a " Grace Playday." The old " Greek 
 Playdays" were abolished ; but, on the other hand, the 
 " First Thursdays " of the winter months were introduced. 1 
 At the same time the date of the summer holidays was 
 changed. From about the year 1830, when the church 
 students were first allowed home, the holidays began after 
 the feast of St. John the Baptist, and lasted till the end of 
 July ; under the new rules, the students remained for the 
 feast of SS. Peter and Paul, and returned in time for the 
 feast of the Assumption. This arrangement lasted till 1883, 
 when Mgr. Fenton put it a month later, and this arrange- 
 ment is still in force. 
 
 The old Douay " Pedagogue " system, which had been 
 in disuse for more than thirty years, was likewise revived 
 under the " New Rules." The boys used to be with their 
 " Pedagogues " during the " hours," i.e. six till half-past- 
 seven at which time the professors had their dinner ; but 
 the arrangement was not successful, and a few years later the 
 " Pedagogues " were once more abolished and the professors 
 dined again in the middle of the day. 
 
 1 The arrangements for the food were also changed. Edmundians of 
 that time will be familiar with the- word " Cart-wheel/'a-name^givenby the 
 students to a sort of currant pudding, which came at the beginning instead 
 of the end of dinner. After the introduction of the new rules, it was 
 changed, and ordinary pudding at the end of dinner substituted. 
 
 I am told by Edmundians who were at the college in early days that 
 the food, though rough, was always good and plentiful. A story is told in 
 illustration of this. It is said that more meat used to be served at dinner 
 than the boys cared to eat, and it was a common practice for them to 
 fasten what they left under the edge of the table, by means of one of 
 the steel forks then in use. There it remained safe till supper-time, and 
 those who had had sufficient foresight, were provided with a meat supper. 
 All went well till one unfortunate day, when a dog entered the refectory 
 between dinner and supper. He soon smelt out the numerous pieces of 
 meat and made short work of them. In so doing, he betrayed the trick. 
 Henceforth the prefect was on his guard. It is needless to add that the 
 dog had a rough time of it afterwards, if ever it appeared among the 
 boys. 
 
268 
 
 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Another novelty introduced at this time was the present 
 form of morning and night prayers. These were taken for 
 the most part from a Roman Prayer-Book, called the " Veni 
 mecum," the work of translating them being undertaken by 
 Dr. Crookall and Dr. Ward. They were not, however, 
 printed till nearly ten years later, when the first edition of 
 the college prayer-book * was published. 
 
 After many delays and disappointments, the new chapel 
 
 HIGH ALTAR. 
 
 was at length ready to be opened in the spring of 1853, but 
 it was still far from finished. The design for carving the 
 stone work of the sanctuary, including the sedilia, which 
 Pugin had estimated at 6407., was abandoned, and in order to 
 build the reredos and high altar, a subscription had to be 
 raised among the clergy of the South of England. The 
 ceiling of the sanctuary was decorated according to Pugin's 
 designs by two divines, Mr. Virtue, now Bishop of Ports- 
 
 1 This refers to the book containing the college prayers only. A 
 general prayer-book, edited specially for the students of St. Edmund's, had 
 been brought out in 1843. 
 
The New Chapel. 269 
 
 mouth, and Mr. White, the present missionary rector of. Holy 
 Trinity, Brook Green. 
 
 Pugin himself did not live to see the church opened. 
 Had he done so he would have deprecated the erection 
 of the organ on his rood loft as a sort of desecration, 
 and all the more so, since it was the gift of Dr. Ward, of 
 whom he had by this time the lowest possible opinion. There 
 had been a time when he had great expectations of the 
 Oxford converts ; but many of them had now declared them- 
 selves openly against Gothic architecture, and this was an 
 unpardonable offence in Pugin's eyes. He wrote to Dr. 
 Cox in 1850, lamenting over Dr. Ward's fall. "I assure 
 you," he said, " that if I had known that Mr. Ward would have 
 turned out so badly, I would never have designed a respect- 
 able house for him. He ought not to be allowed to reside in 
 the vicinity of so fine a screen. I would assign him a first 
 floor opposite Warwick Street Chapel. Who could have 
 thought that the glorious man whom I knew at Oxford 
 could have fallen so miserably low ? It is very sad." To 
 Dr. Ward himself he wrote more strongly still : " I can 
 only say, that the less we have to do with each other in 
 future the better, for I must plainly tell you that I consider 
 you a greater enemy of true Christianity than the most 
 rabid Exeter Hall fanatic/' It is said that Dr. Ward's remark 
 on reading this letter was, " I knew Pugin was strong in rood 
 screens : I didn't know he was so good a hand at rude 
 letters." l 
 
 The following account of the new chapel is taken from the 
 Tablet: * 
 
 " The new College chapel is erected at the east angle of the 
 former chapel, and is approached by a cloister leading from 
 the College. It is in the geometric decorated style of English 
 architecture, and was designed by the late Mr. Pugin. It 
 consists of ante-chapel and choir, separated by an elaborately 
 carved double stone screen, under which are two altars, 
 dedicated to St. Peter and the Holy Doctors, and SS. Charles 
 
 1 See " William George Ward and the Oxford Movement," p. 153. 
 
 2 May 28th, 1853, p. 341. 
 
270 History of St. Edmund } s College. 
 
 Borromeo and Aloysius. The tracery at the back of the 
 screen is filled with stained glass, and the lower portion with 
 plate. In the spandrils are six quatrefoils filled with most ex- 
 quisitely carved bas-reliefs, representing the Marriage of the 
 Blessed Virgin, the Annunciation, the Salutation, the Holy 
 Nativity, the Presentation, and the Coronation of the Blessed 
 Virgin Mary. Above the screen is a light open parapet of tre- 
 foiled lights, surmounted by quatrefoils. Above this appears 
 the great rood, with Mary and John, the cross being most 
 elaborately carved, and, as well as the figures, relieved with 
 painting and gilding. Altogether this screen may be safely 
 pronounced the most beautiful modern work of the kind in 
 the kingdom. 
 
 " Passing through the centre arch of the screen, one is struck 
 by the admirable dimensions of the choir, and the eye is 
 irresistibly attracted to the great east window, of geometric 
 tracery, with seven lights. The whole of this window is 
 filled with stained glass, consisting of full-length images of 
 Our Lord, His Blessed Mother and St. John, SS. Peter and 
 Paul, St. Andrew and St. David, and the holy Patrons of the 
 College, SS. Edmund and Thomas of Canterbury, Venerable 
 Bede and SS. Gregory, Augustine, and St. John Chrysostom. 
 This window is certainly one of the best which has been pro- 
 duced by Messrs. Hardman, whether the correctness of the 
 drawing, or the effective translucency of the glass, or rich 
 colouring be regarded. The high altar, the gift of the Clergy 
 of the dioceses of Westminster and Southwark, is of stone, 
 divided by highly decorated pillars into three equal portions, 
 in which are bas-reliefs of our true High Priest offering up 
 Himself, and on either side two of His types, Isaac and 
 Melchisedech. Above the altar rises a handsome reredos 
 of niches filled with Angels bearing emblems, the whole sur- 
 mounted by an impending canopy. Above the tabernacle is 
 an open throne for the Blessed Sacrament, the pinnacles 
 being Angels, and the top is surmounted by the emblematic 
 pelican feeding her young with her own blood. On either 
 side of the choir are three rows of oak stalls, the uppermost 
 having an impending canopy running along the whole length ; 
 
CARDINAL WISEMAN, 
 
 Vicar Apostolic of London District, 1849-1850; 
 Archbishop of Westminster, 1850-1865. 
 
 Page 271, 
 
The New Chapel. 271 
 
 these stalls will accommodate 150 students. The choir is 
 lighted by ten three-lighted windows, five on each side. 
 Above the screen is an organ of great power, made by Bishop, 
 of London, and presented to the chapel by W. G. Ward, Esq. ; 
 it is divided into two parts so as not to interfere with the 
 rood. In the ante-chapel spaces are enclosed for altars ; the 
 one which first attracts the eye on entering the chapel con- 
 tains the altar tomb of the founder of the chapel the late 
 venerable Bishop Griffiths, who is represented reclining on 
 the tomb in full Pontificals. Above the altar is a stained 
 glass window representing his patrons, St. Thomas Apostle 
 and St. Thomas of Canterbury. The other altar will be dedi- 
 cated to Our Blessed Lady. On the north of the ante- 
 chapel are large sacristies, with rooms above. Such is a 
 faint description of this most noble chapel, so much needed, 
 without which, indeed, so important an institution as the 
 seminary and lay college of two great dioceses could not be 
 considered complete." 
 
 The consecration of the new chapel took place on Whit 
 Monday of 1 8 5 3 . The chapel and high altar were consecrated 
 by Cardinal Wiseman, the two small screen altars by Bishop 
 Grant. On Whit Thursday the church was solemnly opened, 
 Bishop Grant singing the Mass in presence of Cardinal Wise- 
 man, who preached the sermon. The ceremonies were con- 
 ducted by the Revs. D. Woollett and J. Wheble. Dr. Crook - 
 allied the choir and the Rev. William I. Dolan presided at 
 the organ, Haydn's Third (Imperial) Mass being the one 
 selected. In the afternoon, the Bishop of Northampton (Dr. 
 Wareing) gave Benediction, when Dr. Crookall's " Te Deum " 
 was sung for the first time. 
 
 Forty years have elapsed since the solemn opening and 
 the chapel is appreciably nearer completion. A few words on 
 the principal additions since it was first used will be in place 
 here. 
 
 THE WINDOWS. 
 
 The windows of the choir are now all filled with painted 
 glass, the fast two having been put up for the centenary 
 
272 History of St. Edmund' s College. 
 
 celebration of 1893. O ut of the ten windows, seven are due 
 to the Edmundian Association, 1 and these shall be described 
 first. 
 
 The four in the sanctuary represent scenes of the life of St. 
 Edmund. Three of them were erected according to designs 
 of Messrs. Hardman in 1870, in memory of the centenary of 
 Old Hall kept the previous year. This is recorded by the 
 following inscription : 
 
 Anno sal. rep. MDCCCLXix celebrata fuit centenaria hujus collegii com- 
 memoratio,adstitit insignis corona antistitum, sacerdotum, alumnorum, Deo 
 O M gratias agens, pia laetitia gratulabunda, omnia bona fausta feliciaque 
 auspicans. Ad perpetuam rei memoriam Societas Sti Edmundi hoc munus 
 dilecto patrono gratulantes dicaverunt. Gaudet in ccelis patronus, clienti- 
 bus idem sit thronus. 
 
 The subjects are divided in the same way as Cardinal 
 Wiseman's well-known hymn, " O Beate mi Edmunde," to 
 which allusion will be made presently. The first window re- 
 presents three scenes in the boyhood of the Saint his pray- 
 ing whilst the monks at Abingdon are chanting their office, 
 his vow to the Blessed Virgin when he took the ring off his 
 own finger and placed it on that of the statue at Oxford ; and 
 
 1 The Edmundian Association was formed about forty years ago. It 
 originated as a cricket club, but soon developed into the " Edmundian 
 Club," and was established as the " Edmundian Association " in 1853. 
 By the rules then drawn out, the president of the college is always presi- 
 dent of the association, and there are two vice-presidents, one clerical and 
 one lay. The clerical vice-president at present is Mgr. Goddard, who 
 has held the office since 1887. His predecessors were Canons John 
 Bamber, Last and O'Neal, and the Rev. Frederick Rymer. The lay 
 vice-president is Mr. Lawrence Dolan, who succeeded his father in 1874 ; 
 and before Mr. Lawrence Dolan, senior, came Mr. C. Pagliano, who was 
 the first to hold the office. The first treasurer, Mr. Charles Corney, con- 
 tinued in office for more than thirty years, till his death in 1886. He was 
 succeeded by Mr. Field Stanfield, the present treasurer. There have 
 been four secretaries, Messrs. Horace Rymer, A. C. Ryan, Field Stan- 
 field, and the Rev. Bernard Ward. 
 
 The association was well patronised by the old students, and the annual 
 meetings at Richmond and elsewhere have been numerously attended. At 
 the beginning, most of the surplus funds were divided in prizes or scholar- 
 ships. A special examination was held every year at the college by 
 Canon Oakeley, who sent in a formal report of the studies. As time went 
 on, and the funds at the disposal of the committee increased, more was 
 done for the material structure of the college. Amongst other gifts due 
 to the Edmundian Association, besides the seven stained-glass windows 
 alluded to, may be mentioned the memorial chapel at the end of the 
 "new wing," and the furnishing of the library and physical science room. 
 
 
The New Chapel. 273 
 
 his mother's present to him and his brother of two hair 
 shirts while they were setting out to study at Paris. The 
 second window gives the leading events of the priesthood 
 of the Saint ; how ne first taught mathematics, how then 
 his mother appeared and told him to cease studying 
 geometrical figures, and to give himself instead to such as 
 these drawing at the same time three circles, which she 
 marked with the names of the three Persons of the Blessed 
 Trinity, adding, "These are the figures which must now 
 occupy your mind " ; and in the third light is represented his 
 sermon out of doors during a storm when, in answer to his 
 prayer, all those around him remained untouched by the rain. 
 In the third window, he is represented as Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury. The first light shows him reforming a monastery that 
 had become relaxed ; in the second he is occupied as bishop 
 in works of charity, and finally he is placed before us crossing 
 the Channel on his way into exile. 
 
 The fourth window is of a different character. The glass 
 is by Meyer, of Munich, the designs by Mr. Purdie, architect. 
 It was given thirteen years after the others and represents 
 the closing scenes in the life of St. Edmund, his death and 
 his entrance into glory. In the centre light he is shown 
 looking down from Heaven and blessing St. Edmund's 
 College .underneath. 
 
 We will next follow the windows below the sanctuary on 
 the Gospel side of the choir. The first is the " English Martyrs' 
 Window," given in 1887, in memory of their beatification. It 
 represents those who were beatified standing in a crowd before 
 the throne of God, with the Blessed Virgin leading them on 
 one side and St. John the Baptist on the other. Blessed 
 John Fisher is there, as well as Blessed Thomas More, Blessed 
 Margaret, Countess of Salisbury, Friar Forrest, the Carthusian 
 Monks and others. 
 
 The last two windows on that side are commemorative of 
 the Centenary Celebration of 1893. One is the "Douay 
 College Window," and shows the three patrons of Douay. 
 who are also the " Minor Patrons " of St. Edmund's, namely, 
 St. Thomas of Canterbury, St. Gregory the Great, and St. 
 
 T 
 
274 History of St. Edmund 1 s College. 
 
 Charles Borromeo. Underneath a scene is depicted of the 
 missionaries leaving Douay for England during the days of 
 persecution, and the following inscription records the connec- 
 tion between Douay and Old Hall : 
 
 Alumnos Duacenses, Dei ipsius ducis providentia ac benignitate, anno 
 salutis MDCCXCIH, DIE XVI MO Kal. Dec., hue quasi in montem sanctifi- 
 cationis suas inductos, Sti. Edmundi Societas, lucem anniversariam pie 
 agens centesimam, sic illustrare voluit. 
 
 The other window is the " Founders' Window," in memory 
 of the founders of the college, Bishops Douglass, Stapleton 
 and Poynter. Above are represented their patron Saints 
 St. John of Beverley, St. Gregory Nazianzen, and St. 
 William of York ; below are the kneeling figures of the 
 founders and the representation of the benediction service at 
 the formal inauguration of St. Edmund's College in 1793, 
 The following is the inscription : 
 
 Festo die anniversario domus nostrae denuo institute, in seminarium 
 evectas sacerdotii, divo Edmundo dedicatee, annis centum expletis, 
 conditorum imagines, ne unquam obscuretur memoria, filii devotissimi 
 consecramus. 
 
 There remain to be described the three windows on the 
 Epistle side of the choir. The one nearest the sanctuary is 
 the " Good Shepherd Window," in memory of Dr. Cox and 
 the Rev. John Rolfe, former presidents of the college. In 
 the centre is Our Lord as the Good Shepherd, and in the side 
 lights are represented Dr. Cox and Mr. Rolfe praying before 
 their patron Saints, St. Edward and St. John respectively. 
 
 Next beyond the Good Shepherd window is one in memory 
 of Dr. Ward, given by his children in 1883, the year after his 
 death. His three patrons, David, St. Peter, and St. Paul, are 
 above, and below is the kneeling figure of Dr, Ward himself, 
 the position being so chosen that it is immediately above 
 where his prie-dieu used to be. 
 
 The last window on the Epistle side, nearest the screen, is 
 the " Crimean Window," in memory of three English priests 
 who lost their lives in the Crimean war. Two of these, the 
 Revs. Denis Sheehan and Michael Canty, were Edmundians ; 
 the third, the Rev. John Wheble, was an Oscotian, but a 
 benefactor to St. Edmund's. In the three lights are repre- 
 
The New Chapel. 275 
 
 sented their three patron Saints, and below are scenes in 
 the life of a chaplain during the war, first ministering to the 
 soldier before battle, then attending one who is dying, and 
 lastly, being helped himself by one of the soldiers when 
 he is dying. 
 
 Besides the three mentioned above, five other Edmundian 
 priests went through the campaign and survived. These were 
 the Rev. James Doyle and Joseph McSweeney, who have 
 since died, and the Rev. John Butt, now Bishop of South- 
 wark, the Rev. John Bagshawe, Canon of the same diocese, 
 and the Rev. H. Clark, still alive. 
 
 Of Canon Bagshawe it is said that he was talking with 
 Bishop Grant, and the latter told him that he did not like to 
 ask anyone to go to the Crimea, as the chances were very 
 great against coming back alive ; that the Rev. John Butt had 
 volunteered to go and he was waiting for someone else to do the 
 same. Father Bagshawe argued that there would be nothing 
 unreasonable in asking anyone to go, as such risks were only 
 what every priest ought to be prepared for at any time. Dr. 
 Grant said nothing then ; but a few days afterwards, Father 
 Bagshawe received a pencil note from him late one night, 
 with simply these words : " Will you go to the Crimea ? if so, 
 call on me to-morrow morning/' The next day he started 
 with the Rev. John Butt. They landed at Scutari, opposite 
 Constantinople, on the Asiatic side, and after seeing Father 
 Cuffe, who was in charge of the barrack hospital, it was 
 arranged that Father Bagshawe should go on to the front, 
 and a little later Father Butt followed him. 
 
 During the winter Father Butt was seized with the fever which 
 killed so many during the war, and was in an unconscious state 
 for three weeks. He was anointed by Father Sheehan and his 
 life was despaired of. One day Colonel Vaughan, the father of 
 the present Archbishop, came to see him in his tent with 
 Colonel now General Sir Arthur Herbert. They had 
 been talking on their way about miracles, and on leaving the 
 tent Colonel Herbert said that it would certainly be a miracle 
 if Father Butt recovered, and added that he had ordered a 
 coffin to be made for him, as a mark of respect, for he did not 
 
 T 2 
 
276 History of St. Edmund? $ College. 
 
 wish him to be rolled up and buried in a blanket, as was 
 done in the case of the common soldiers. Father Butt, 
 however, got through the crisis of the disease, and on re- 
 covering consciousness, the first question he asked was 
 whether he had been anointed. He was told that Father 
 Sheehan had anointed him some days back, but that now 
 he himself had been struck down by fever and was not 
 expected to live through the night. On hearing this, he 
 said that he must go at once to see him, but at this the men 
 only laughed, for he had not strength enough to raise his 
 hand, and Father Sheehan was at the other end of the camp, 
 more than a mile off. He insisted so strongly, however, 
 that at last eight men consented to carry him across the 
 snow, which was thick upon the ground, on the mattress on 
 which he had lain for the past three weeks . They formed 
 themselves into two parties of four each and took turns in 
 carrying, and after nearly an hour's exposure to the intense 
 cold, Father Butt was safely carried into Father Sheehan's 
 tent. 
 
 Father Sheehan was still conscious, but had evidently 
 not much longer to live. The two priests were laid side by 
 side, and one heard the other's confession and gave absolu- 
 tion. The sacrament of Extreme Unction presented greater 
 difficulties, on account of Father Butt's extreme weakness. 
 A Catholic soldier was therefore called in to assist him, and 
 taking his hand, he lifted it to the Holy Oil and thence to 
 Father Sheehan's forehead, where he had just strength enough 
 to make the sign of the cross, and pronounce the words. 
 Father Sheehan then said that the Blessed Sacrament was 
 hanging before him in his coat, but he was too weak to 
 receive the Holy Communion, and shortly after he died. 
 Father Butt waited till the end, after which he was carried 
 back to his tent in the same way that he had come, but 
 bearing the coat containing the Blessed Sacrament. 
 
 THE LADY CHAPEL. 
 
 On the north side of the ante-chapel, opposite the Griffiths 
 Chantry, is the Lady Chapel. It was built in 1861, at a cost 
 
 
The New Chapel. 277 
 
 of 55O/., and was a present from the three brothers Luck, 
 all of whom were students at the college. The eldest, 
 Thomas Luck, is now a Canon of Portsmouth ; the second, 
 John, is Bishop of Auckland, New Zealand ; and the third, 
 Francis, is a Benedictine priest in his brother's diocese. 
 
 The designs for the Lady Chapel were drawn by Mr. 
 Edward Pugin, and the work was carried out under his super- 
 intendence. The chapel is in two parts. The inner one 
 contains the altar and is built on the spot which was destined 
 for the steeple of the church. The reredos represents the 
 Holy Family, with their cousin St. John the Baptist. Below, 
 in front of the altar, are carved representations of the three 
 kings at Bethlehem and the flight into Egypt respectively. 
 
 The outer part of the Lady Chapel projects into the 
 transept and is surrounded by a stone screen, in the upper part 
 of which are lilies of the valley, emblems of Our Lady's 
 purity. 1 This part is now used as a Chapel of the Relic of 
 St. Edmund. The relic consists of an entire bone from the 
 left leg, known to anatomists as the fibula. It was obtained 
 by Cardinal Wiseman, by the kindness of Mgr. Bernadou, 
 Archbishop of Sens, from Pontigny, France, where the 
 body of the saint is preserved, the authentication being 
 dated October 24th, 1853. It was brought to Old Hall 
 for veneration, but was not left there permanently till 
 the present reliquary had been completed, 2 seven years 
 later. The solemn enshrinement took place on the feast 
 of St. Edmund, 1860, for which occasion Cardinal Wiseman 
 wrote his well-known hymn, the opening words of which 
 have been placed round the upper part of the screen sur- 
 rounding the altar of the relic : 
 
 O Beate mi Edmunde, 
 Sic pro me ad Filium Dei 
 Cum Maria preces funde, 
 Ut per vos sim placens ei. 
 
 The hymn is divided into three parts, which refer to the 
 
 1 The statue of the Blessed Virgin was put up at an earlier date, before 
 the Lady Chapel had been contemplated. 
 
 2 The reliquary, which is of Italian design, was exhibited in the Roman 
 Court, at the International Exhibition of London, 1862. 
 
2 78 History of St. Edmund? s College. 
 
 youth, priesthood^ and episcopate of St. Edmund respectively. 
 It is used in all processions of the relic, and a third part is 
 sung as a novena on the nine days preceding the feast of the 
 saint in November. The two tunes to which it is sung were 
 written by Dr. Crookall and Dr. Weathers. 
 
 The altar in front of the relic was not erected for more 
 than ten years after the arrival of the relic itself. An in- 
 scription records that it was given in fulfilment of a vow. 
 The circumstances are thus related in the College Diary : 
 
 "On Sunday, November 12th, 1871, a student named Cecil 
 Heathcote was so seriously injured by falling over a bench 
 in the bounds that his life was despaired of. The President 
 [Mgr. Patterson] administered him, and going into the chapel, 
 before the Relic of St. Edmund, made a vow of an Altar to 
 the Saint, for the recovery of the youth, who was so ill that 
 for several hours it was thought every moment would prove 
 his last. The Relic was carried to the infirmary and applied 
 to the youth's lips and forehead (he being apparently un- 
 conscious) and shortly afterwards a change for the better set 
 in. The next morning the doctor, Mr. George Covey, of 
 Puckeridge, not a Catholic, was amazed to see the change, 
 and, both then and many times afterwards, expressed his 
 belief that it was unaccountable except, as he expressed it, 
 on the supposition of ' our fellows' prayers.' " 
 
 The new altar was erected the following year and was 
 consecrated by Bishop Weathers. Cecil Heathcote himself 
 was present at the ceremony, having been restored to perfect 
 health. 
 
 THE SCHOLFIELD CHANTRY. 
 
 Outside the main chapel, at the end of the cloister leading 
 to the south transept, is a small but very beautiful chapel, 
 commonly known as the Mortuary Chapel, more properly 
 called the Scholfield Chantry. Mr. Edward Scholfield, who 
 js buried underneath, was half-brother to the member of 
 Parliament of that name, who sat for many years for Bir- 
 mingham. Upon his death his widow was anxious to raise 
 a monument to his memory, and it was practically arranged 
 
The New Chapel. 279 
 
 that it should be at Fulham, when the Rev. Frederick Rymer, 
 who was the priest there, was recalled to St. Edmund's as 
 Vice-President. At the suggestion of Mr. Edward Pugin, the 
 Chantry was erected there instead. 
 
 Like the Lady Chapel, it is in two parts. The outer one 
 is above the tomb of Mr. Scholfield. Four steps lead up to 
 the inner part, which contains the altar. The walls are all 
 carved in stone, representing the spiritual and corporal 
 works of mercy. The altar piece shows the Crucifixion 
 below and the Ascension above, the reredos being at the 
 same time surrounded by the different emblems of the 
 Passion of Our Lord. 
 
 THE CHURCH PLATE AND FURNITURE. 
 
 The best Gothic monstrance was designed specially for 
 the present chapel by the elder Pugin. The one in ordinary 
 use was given by the Rev. Thomas Horrabin, after the robbery 
 of the old one in 1799. The chalices include gifts from 
 four old Edmundians, Bishop Griffiths, Bishop Weathers, 
 the Rev. William P. Tilbury, and the Rev. Henry Nutcombe 
 Oxenham. There is also a very small chalice, which tradi- 
 tion asserts to have come from Douay College, and which 
 undoubtedly dates back to the middle of last century. 
 
 Most of the brasses have already been alluded to. They 
 are in memory of the Rev. William Paul Tilbury ; Napoleon 
 and Constantine Lowe, two brothers who died at the college 
 within four years of one another ; Philip Weld and Joseph 
 McFaul. There is also a large brass in the middle of the 
 west wall, recording the names of all those buried under 
 the chapel, put up by the Edmundian Association in 1886. 
 
 The four silver candelabra, which stand in the sanctuary, 
 were given by Mgr. Patterson in 1871. The brass " eagle," or 
 lectern, is the gift of the late Mr. Robert Roskell, afterwards 
 the head of the celebrated firm of jewellers, Hunt and Roskell, 
 of New Bond Street, who was a student at St. Edmund's. 
 The two silver sanctuary lamps were given by Mr. Alfred 
 Luck and Mgr. Patterson respectively. The furniture of 
 St. Thomas's Chapel was given by Mrs. Ward ; that of the 
 
280 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Lady Chapel, as well as the statue of St. Joseph, by Mrs. 
 Thompson, for many years housekeeper to the Ward family ; 
 the two additional oak stalls, rendered necessary by the 
 increase in the number of students, and the Gothic Paschal 
 candlestick by the Rev. Bernard Ward ; the old Paschal 
 candlestick, now matched with another and placed before the 
 shrine of St. Edmund, by Canon Bamber ; the statue of 
 the Sacred Heart by the Rev. Edward Watson, and the 
 candlesticks on the Rood Screen by the Marchioness of 
 Londonderry, Mgr. Patterson, the Rev. William Lloyd 
 (afterwards Vice-President), Mr. Everard Green, and Mr. E. 
 Granville Ward, formerly students of the college, and the 
 Rev. Father Coffin, then provincial of the Redemptorists, 
 and afterwards Bishop of Southwark, respectively. 
 
 Finally, among the donors of vestments, may be men- 
 tioned Cardinal di Rende, Archbishop of Benevento, a 
 former student at the college, Mr. Alfred Luck, Dr. Ward, 
 Mgr. Crook, the Rev. Cyril Shepherd, the Rev. John Jones, 
 of Warwick Street, and the Rev. Douglas Hope. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 LATER REMINISCENCES. 
 
 This chapter not a continuous history Three main events Establish- 
 ment of St. Thomas's Seminary by Archbishop Manning in 1869, 
 and consequent changes at St. Edmund's Fourth Provincial 
 Council of Westminster held at St. Edmund's College in 1873 
 Pilgrimage to the shrine of St. Edmund at Pontigny in 1874 
 Sermon by Archbishop Manning His last gift to St. Edmund's 
 sixteen years later His death The third Archbishop of West- 
 minster, Dr. Vaughan, formerly Vice-President of St. Edmund's 
 Conclusion. 
 
 WITH the opening of the " New Chapel " we enter on the 
 modern period of St. Edmund's. Those who have been 
 presidents since that time are still amongst us, and the 
 events which have happened are fresh in the memory of many 
 living Edmundians. It seems, therefore, a fitting point to 
 end this sketch of the history of the college. 
 
 Within the last forty years, however, there have been 
 changes of radical importance. The St. Edmund's of Dr. 
 Griffiths and Dr. Cox differs materially from the St. 
 Edmund's of to-day, and a final chapter tracing the con- 
 nection of the past with the present is necessary for com- 
 pleteness. For obvious reasons, a connected history of the 
 period must be left to a future writer, and I shall confine 
 myself here to the description of three leading events, all 
 within my personal recollection, which will be sufficient to 
 indicate the general course of the change and will be also 
 otherwise of interest. These are, the establishment of St. 
 Thomas's Seminary, the Fourth Provincial Council of West- 
 minster held at St. Edmund's in 1873, an d the pilgrimage 
 to Pontigny in the following summer. 
 
 The origin of the idea of founding St. Thomas's Seminary 
 takes us back a little more than a quarter of a century. 
 
282 History of St. Edmund ' s College. 
 
 Cardinal Wiseman died on February I5th, 1865, and his 
 successor, Mgr. Manning, was appointed in the following June. 
 Within a few months of his appointment, it became known 
 that he thought the time had come for the establishment 
 of a seminary as defined by the decrees of the Council of 
 Trent, and that St. Edmund's would cease to be a theo- 
 logical college. He announced his intention on the Exhibi- 
 tion Day of 1868, and St. Thomas's Seminary, Hammersmith, 
 was opened in August the following year. 
 
 The new Seminary was opened exactly one hundred years 
 after Bishop Talbot had first established his " Academy " at 
 Old Hall Green, and before their departure, the divines 
 took part in celebrating the centenary of that event. Dr. 
 Weathers had already resigned the presidency, having gone 
 to Rome as Theologian for England, in preparation for 
 the Vatican Council, but he returned in time to be present 
 as a visitor. His successor, as President, was Dr. Rymer, 
 who had been Vice-President under him for seven years. 
 A large gathering of clergy and laity, old Edmundians 
 and others, joined in the festivities, which lasted three days . 
 On the first day, Tuesday, June 8th, a cricket match was 
 played between the Past and Present, resulting in favour of 
 the latter team. The second day was devoted to athletic 
 sports, and the third to the planting of the jubilee trees and 
 the distribution of prizes. An interesting lecture on the 
 History of the College, prepared by Canon Doyle, was read 
 by the Rev. Isaac Goddard, the Vice-President. 1 A special 
 centenary ode, composed by Canon Oakeley, was recited by 
 Wilfrid Ward, then a student at the college, and a second 
 one was written by the Rev. Francis Stanfield. A cantata 
 was likewise sung, with words by Thomas Hood the 
 younger, set to music by Mr. J. L. Molloy. The Arch- 
 bishop presided throughout, and among those present were 
 Bishops Clifford, Amherst, and Morris ; Mgrs. Weathers, 
 Patterson, and Virtue ; Canons Bamber, Crookall, Gilbert, 
 Last, and Henry Rymer ; the Duke of Norfolk, Sir George 
 
 1 This lecture has recently been published by the Edmundian Asso- 
 ciation, together with a full account of the centenary celebration. 
 
Later Reminiscences. 283 
 
 Bowyer, and the oldest Edmundian, Mr. Alvavo Camera, 
 whose recollections of the college dated back to the year 1806. 
 
 St. Thomas's Seminary may be well considered as Cardinal 
 Manning called it a colony of St. Edmund's. The President 
 of St. Edmund's became Rector of the Seminary, and nearly 
 all the first superiors and students were Edmundians. Many 
 customs and traditions were taken from St. Edmund's, and 
 the theological library, which included many of the old 
 Douay books, was moved bodily from Old Hall, and forms 
 the greater part of the present seminary library. 
 
 The work of St. Thomas's was at first carried on in 
 Cupola House, Hammersmith, and three houses adjoining, 
 all of which had been in Catholic hands since very early 
 days. Cupola House was the country residence of the 
 Portuguese Ambassador, and the other houses were inhabited 
 by a community of nuns of the Institute of Mary, who shared 
 with the old Convent of the same order at York, the honour 
 of being the only nuns in England during the penal days. 
 The foundation of the Hammersmith Convent took place 
 during the reign of Charles II., and was due to the piety of 
 Catharine of Braganza. It is alluded to by Miss Strickland l 
 as follows : 
 
 " Catharine's devotion to her own religion had prompted 
 her to bestow a part of her royal manor at Hammersmith to 
 found a convent for nuns, but secretly, because of the penal 
 statutes, which prohibited every institution of the kind. The 
 tradition of the present Benedictine ladies of the convent at 
 Hammersmith is that Catharine of Braganza first sent for a 
 sisterhood of nuns from Munich, whom she established in 
 that house, which was supposed to be a boarding school for 
 the education of young ladies of the Roman Catholic 
 persuasion. They did not venture to wear the conventional 
 dress and veil, or any distinctive costume, but contented 
 themselves with a strict observance of their vows and the 
 rules of their order. They were in some peril and consider- 
 able alarm during the persecution caused by the perjuries of 
 Titus Gates and Bedloe, but escaped attack. If the queen 
 1 " Queens of England," edition 1877, vol. iv. p. 466. 
 
284 History of St. Edmitnd^s College. 
 
 had been suspected of founding a convent in England, there 
 is no telling to what extent popular prejudice would have 
 been excited against her and her protegees. They were the 
 first nuns who settled in England after the accession of 
 Queen Elizabeth." 
 
 At the time of the French Revolution, the old community 
 had dwindled down to three in number, and when the Bene- 
 dictine nuns from Dunkirk arrived in England, in May 1795, 
 the Hammersmith Convent was handed over to them. Here 
 they remained till 1863, when they moved to their present 
 abode at Teignmouth, and the Hammersmith Convent 
 became the property of the Westminster diocese. Six years 
 later it was converted into a temporary seminary, and it 
 served that purpose till the year 1879, when the present 
 spacious building was ready for use. The chapel was added 
 six years later. Nearly two hundred priests have been 
 ordained from St. Thomas's since it was first set on foot. 
 
 The establishment of the seminary involved many changes 
 at St. Edmund's, which was henceforward to be carried on 
 without the divines. The system of the college was not 
 changed abruptly. There was a large class of philosophy 
 still left, and for a time they did much of the work of super- 
 vision formerly done by the divines. Gradually, as years 
 have gone by, much of this has been altered. In some years 
 there were too few philosophers to replace the divines. This 
 has been especially the case lately, since the withdrawal of 
 the Southwark and Portsmouth students, and at the present 
 day most of the supervision is done by the professors. 
 
 At the time of the centenary, the " lay bounds " had already 
 been discontinued for some time ; but the lay playroom and 
 library still survived. When the divines left, the church and 
 lay students were once more reunited, as they had been in old 
 days, and the lay playroom, after an existence of exactly half a 
 century, was abolished. The house was henceforth divided 
 into two " divisions." The upper classes, or " first division," 
 consisting of all those in the " poets' playroom " J were given 
 
 1 The philosophers, who had before used the divines' room, were 
 henceforth in the "first division." 
 
Later Reminiscences. 285 
 
 the use of the "front field/' while the " second division'' 
 received the old " church bounds." A great improvement in 
 the appearance of the college was effected by the change. 
 The " lay bounds " were thrown into the " pleasure ground," 
 and additional trees and shrubs were planted, which are now 
 well grown and give a much more pleasant outlook from the 
 windows at the back of the college. 
 
 The Fourth Provincial Council of Westminster was held at 
 St. Edmund's four years after the centenary. During those 
 four years, the appearance of the college, both inside and out, 
 had been greatly improved. This was due to the energy 
 and taste of Mgr. Patterson, now Bishop of Emmaus, who 
 was appointed President in 1870, and retained the post for 
 ten years. Space will not permit the enumeration of all the 
 works which he put in hand during that time for the material 
 improvement of the college. The decoration of the chapel 
 and ambulacrum, the complete renovation of the library and 
 refectory, 1 the laying out of the terraces in front of the college, 
 the new kitchen and offices, are only some out of many that 
 might be mentioned. The college now no longer looks like 
 a " Priest Factory," and since the ivy planted by Mgr. Fenton 
 has grown and the flower boxes have been put in the 
 
 1 That is, the present refectory, in the " New Wing," still so called, 
 though it has been standing more than thirty-five years. It was erected 
 mainly by the expenditure of a legacy of 30007. left to the college by 
 Miss Nutt. A further donation was promised by M. de Zulueta, Count 
 de Torre Diaz, with certain restrictions as to the manner in which it was 
 to be spent. The plans were drawn out chiefly under his direction by 
 Mr. Parker, agent to the Duke of Bedford. According to the original 
 design, there was to have been a library at the further end, with a passage 
 leading thereto along the north side of the refectory. Owing to want of 
 funds, this idea was temporarily abandoned, and the part intended for 
 the passage thrown into the refectory, which thus extended right across 
 the wing. When the plans were first put into the hands of Mr. Myers, 
 the builder, he refused to construct it, on the plea that the span of the 
 roof was too great to be safe, considering the immense weight above it. 
 Mr. Parker therefore revised the plans, adding extra tie rods, and Mr. 
 Myers consented to put it up, though not without some protest. His 
 fears afterwards proved well founded, and several hundred pounds had 
 to be spent a short time ago to prevent it falling in. The refectory was 
 first used in 1858. It was redecorated in 1871. The walls were pannelled, 
 the oak gallery was put up, and the ceiling was painted with the arms of 
 the Pope, the Queen, the Archbishop of Westminster, the Bishop of 
 Southward, Cardinal Allen and St. Augustine. 
 
286 History of St. Edmund 1 s College. 
 
 windows, the front in summer-time looks as bright as can be 
 desired. 
 
 In recalling the ceremonies of the Synod of 1873, a com- 
 parison is at once suggested. Just seventy years earlier, in 
 the same College of St. Edmund, a similar meeting or quasi- 
 synod had been held, the first of the kind attempted by the 
 vicars apostolic. The contrast between the two scenes is an 
 instructive commentary on the progress of Catholicity during 
 the present century. 
 
 In 1803 the synod consisted of four vicars apostolic and 
 one coadjutor. Bishop Gibson, the senior bishop, presided 
 and around him sat Bishops Douglass, Sharrock and Milner, 
 and Bishop Poynter, the President of the College. One 
 solitary religious order was represented by Father Walmesley, 
 Superior of the Trappists at Lulworth, and the only church 
 service was a Low Mass, said by Bishop Douglass, at which 
 the others assisted. 
 
 At the Synod of 1873, Archbishop Manning presided, and 
 was surrounded by twelve bishops of the restored hierarchy. 
 Two Colonial Bishops were likewise present and the religious 
 orders included the Benedictines, Dominicans^ Jesuits, Pas- 
 sionists, Redemptorists, Fathers of Charity, Franciscans, 
 Capuchins and Servites. For the business of the synod, four 
 " congregations " were formed, according to the proper 
 Ecclesiastical Law, for dealing with matters connected with 
 Liturgy, Discipline, Ecclesiastical Life and Education respec- 
 tively, and the sittings of each extended through the greater 
 part of three weeks. 
 
 The formal opening took place on Wednesday, July 23rd. 
 High Mass was sung, at which all the bishops and others 
 assisted, the ceremonies being conducted by the Rev. John 
 Rouse, Vice-President of the College. The procession started 
 from the ambulacrum, and passing out of the front door on 
 to the terrace, entered the church through the mortuary 
 chapel. " The coup d'ceil" says the Tablet, " was in reality 
 very striking. Before the shrine of St. Edmund of Canterbury 
 the whole procession paused for a moment and knelt. As 
 the lengthened train ,of mitred prelates and of religious and 
 
Later Reminiscences. 287 
 
 dignified clergy moved down the beautiful cloister of St. 
 Edmund's, along the esplanade in front, and reached the 
 stately Gothic church by the western entrance, few sights 
 of Ecclesiastical splendour more magnificent have been wit- 
 nessed in England during the last three centuries." At the 
 end of High Mass, a sermon was preached by the Bishop of 
 Birmingham (Dr. Ullathorne), immediately after which the 
 business of the synod was commenced. 
 
 The sessions lasted till Monday, August nth, inclusively, 
 and the following day the synod was brought to a formal 
 termination. The final sermon was preached by Archbishop 
 Bede Vaughan, then coadjutor to Archbishop Folding of 
 Sydney. After High Mass, the Archbishop of Westminster 
 gave his solemn blessing and the synod was over. 
 
 The only memorial of the event now at the college consists 
 of one of the inscriptions of welcome which were at the side 
 of the front door : 
 
 D.O.M. D.O.M. 
 
 Pio Papas IX Archiepiscopo nostro 
 
 Ecclesiae jurium Et Metropolitan o 
 
 Custodi et vindici fortissimo Qui gregis factus est forma 
 
 Seni majestate verendo Cum episcopis et patribus 
 
 Vincto Jesu Xti Orthodoxis 
 
 Annos augeat Deus Athletis Christi fortibus 
 
 Diuque tam Pastoribus veris 
 
 Orbis Catholici votis expetitum Fausta omnia 
 
 Triumphum largiatur. Et hie et in Sternum. 
 
 Dr. Ward was at Old Hall during the synod, and it was 
 practically his last connection with the college. The rest of 
 his life was spent in the Isle of Wight, and his house at Old 
 Hall was converted into a preparatory school for younger 
 boys before entering the college. For several years it was 
 popularly known among the students as " Ward's," but its 
 official name was " St. Hugh's." When it was in full working 
 order, the accommodation there, added to that at the college, 
 made a total of over one hundred and twenty. This number 
 was reached under Father Akers in 1882 and again under 
 Mgr. Fenton four years later. 
 
 The organization of the synod did not exhaust Mgr. 
 Patterson's energies. The following year he got up a public 
 
288 History of St. Edmund } s College. 
 
 pilgrimage to the Shrine of St. Edmund at Pontigny, which 
 was joined by about three hundred and fifty old Edmundians 
 and others. The nature and object of the pilgrimage is best 
 explained by the following letter, which was read in all the 
 churches of the archdiocese : 
 
 "Archbishop's House, August i8th, 1874. 
 
 " REV. AND DEAR FATHER, On Tuesday the first of Sep- 
 tember, a Pilgrimage to the Shrine of St. Edmund of Canter- 
 bury at Pontigny will leave England. The purpose of this 
 act of devotion is to make intercession for our Holy Father 
 according to his intentions ; for the whole Church, especially 
 in countries where its pastors are under persecution ; for the 
 peace of the Christian world, now menaced everywhere by 
 anti-Christian revolutions. 
 
 " It is, moreover, an act of loving veneration to St. Edmund, 
 one of the chief Patrons of our clergy, and special Patron of 
 our oldest College for the training of Priests : and further, it is a 
 public homage to the laws and liberties of the Catholic Church, 
 in defence of which St. Edmund died in exile. 
 
 " I therefore invite you and your flock to join in this inter- 
 cession, and I hereby give leave for a triduum on Friday, 
 Saturday and Sunday next, with Benediction of the most 
 Holy Sacrament and Exposition on one of those days. You 
 may add such prayers as you see fit to use : and I request you 
 to explain the intention of the Pilgrimage in preaching. 
 
 " A petition for a Plenary Indulgence has been made to 
 the Holy Father for those who join in this act of devotion : to 
 which I invite all who are able. 
 
 " I remain, Rev. and dear Father, 
 
 " Your affectionate servant in Christ, 
 ^ "HENRY EDWARD, 
 " Archbishop of Westminster." 
 
 The Abbey Church of Pontigny, now more than seven cen- 
 turies old, stands in the middle of the flat country of Bur- 
 gundy, ten miles from Auxerre and six miles west of St. 
 Florentin station, on the main line from Paris to Lyons. 
 " The traveller who finds his way to this once again obscure 
 
SHRINE OF ST. EDMUND, PONTIGNY. 
 
 Page 289. 
 
 
Later Reminiscences. 289 
 
 spot, whether he approach it from the north or the south, 
 from Troyes or from Auxerre, beholds at a distance on a 
 slightly rising ground, the still imposing mass of the con- 
 ventual church. Simple and wholly devoid of ornament, like 
 all the Cistercian churches in the architecture of the twelfth 
 century, it has three peculiarities which, united, produce the 
 most singular effect. These are its long plain line of high- 
 pitched roof of slate, unbroken to the eye by battlement or 
 finish of any sort ; the absence of all tower or bell turret ; 
 and, above all, the uniformity of its style, the whole nave, 
 choir, sanctuary, and transepts, having been raised at one 
 time, by one effort and on one and the same plan. It is, 
 perhaps, one of the most perfect monuments remaining of the 
 original and rustic spirit of Citeaux." l 
 
 The interior of the church is plain but grandly proportioned, 
 one of the earliest examples of pointed architecture in Europe. 
 The reliquary containing the body of St. Edmund can be at 
 once seen, apparently above, but in reality some little way 
 behind the high altar. It consists of a richly-ornamented 
 chasse, supported by four large angels. It is approached 
 from behind by a wooden staircase, from the top of which the 
 body can be seen through four small windows of crystal glass. 
 The present reliquary dates back only to the middle of last 
 century, but it is in the same position as the one first erected, 
 when, on the formal promulgation of the bull of canonization, 
 the saint's relics were exhumed on June 9th, 1247. A large 
 concourse of people from near and far, including many from 
 England, assisted at this, the first translation of the relics, and 
 the feast is kept annually at Old Hall, by a special privilege. 
 
 Down to the end of the last century Pontigny remained a 
 great centre for pilgrimages. It was just seven days' journey 
 from England, and formed a convenient halting-place on the 
 road to Rome or Compostella. 
 
 During the great Revolution the monastery shared the fate 
 of other such houses in France, and but little now remains of 
 the old abbey. The church, however, escaped destruction, 
 
 1 " Lives of the English Saints," edited by Newman : St. Edmund 
 P- 77- 
 
 U 
 
290 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 and, what is more remarkable, the body of St. Edmund 
 remained untouched. It is said that one of the revolutionists 
 actually climbed up, axe in hand, to destroy it, but was seized 
 with a sudden fear and came down, and that after this, none 
 of the others ventured to injure it. 
 
 For half a century afterwards Pontigny was deserted, 
 except by the few inhabitants of the small village which had 
 grown up around, and a single priest who ministered to 
 them. In 1843 what remained of the abbey was bought by 
 Mgr. de Cosnac, Archbishop of Sens, and under his direction 
 Pere Muard 1 founded a new congregation of " Oblates of 
 St. Edmund," whose double work should be to protect the 
 shrine of St. Edmund, and to help the Archbishop of Sens, 
 by missions and other works. The new congregation was 
 formally installed on September 29th, 1852; it quickly in- 
 creased in numbers, and now has several branch houses, one 
 of which is at Mont St. Michel, Britanny. It was the Ob- 
 lates of St. Edmund, under their present superior, Pere 
 Boyer, who gave hospitality to the English pilgrims in 
 1874. 
 
 The pilgrims travelled from London by special train and 
 boat throughout, and reached St. Florentin station at half- 
 past one on the afternoon of Wednesday, September 2nd. 
 Immediately on alighting they formed themselves into a pro- 
 cession in the following order : 
 
 Lord Edmund Howard, bearing the banner of the pilgrim- 
 age, followed by about fifty pilgrims. 
 
 The Earl of Gainsborough, bearing the banner of St. 
 Edward, Patron of the Archdiocese of Westminster, followed 
 by more pilgrims. 
 
 The Hon. and Right Rev. Mgr. Stonor, and two other 
 prelates. 
 
 Mr. Francis Clifford, bearing the banner of St. Edmund's 
 College, followed by the President (Mgr. Patterson), Profes- 
 sors and students of the College. 
 
 The Rev. Lord Archibald Douglas, bearing the banner of 
 
 1 See his Life, edited by Healy Thompson. 
 
CARDINAL MANNING, 
 Archbishop of Westminster, 1865-1892 
 
 Page 291. 
 
Later Reminiscences. 291 
 
 St. Thomas of Canterbury, followed by the Rector (Bishop 
 Weathers) and students of St. Thomas's Seminary. 
 
 After a walk of about two hours, the Abbey church of 
 Pontigny came into view. Some delay now occurred caused 
 by a very tragic event. Pere Barbier, the Procurator of the 
 Monastery, who had prepared everything for the reception of 
 the pilgrims, was seized with a stroke of apoplexy and died. 
 His death cast quite a gloom over the village, where he was 
 greatly respected. The body was visited the next day by all 
 the pilgrims, who showed great sympathy with the com- 
 munity in their loss. 
 
 After the delay mentioned, the procession was seen coming 
 out from the abbey, a reliquary containing the arm of St. 
 Edmund being carried by four men, behind which walked 
 Archbishop Manning, followed by some hundreds of French- 
 men from the surrounding country. All knelt to receive the 
 Archbishop's blessing and, the two processions having joined, 
 went through the village into the church. 
 
 In the evening, Vespers of St. Edmund were sung by Arch- 
 bishop Manning, and few of those present will forget the effect 
 of the three hundred and fifty voices, singing together, without 
 accompaniment and without books, the old Venetian " Ecce 
 Sacerdos magnus," to which they were so accustomed at the 
 college: The following day, High Mass was sung by the 
 Archbishop of Chambe'ry, in the presence of the Arch- 
 bishop of Sens. After the Gospel, Dr. Manning preached a 
 sermon, taking his text from 2 Cor. iii. 17, " Ubi Spiritus, 
 ibi libertas." He said : 
 
 " Never, till the latest day of my life, shall I forget this 
 pilgrimage of England's sons, bearing the banner of St. 
 Edmund to Pontigny, visiting the land hallowed by the 
 memory of St. Germanus, St. Hilary and St. Martin, and 
 scenes so dear to the Archbishop from whom I derive the 
 Pallium that I wear. Though the line be interrupted, and 
 though I cannot claim the virtue or the sanctity or the merit 
 of these Saints, I claim the same Faith, and the same au- 
 thority and jurisdiction which was conferred on them, by the 
 visible Head of the Church who gave authority to the first 
 
 U 2 
 
292 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 Archbishop of Canterbury. When I saw that great Church 
 of France come to meet that little Church from England, torn 
 and thinned in its ranks, but the same victorious army still, 
 I felt that those who came to welcome them, had met the 
 sons of Confessors and Martyrs, and I felt that the smallest 
 number of such a descent is dignified. St. Irenaeus, founder 
 of the See of Lyons, has left us the words ' Ubi Ecclesia, ibi 
 Spiritus,' * Where the Church is, there is the Holy Ghost'; 
 there is all truth and all liberty ; there is the power of the 
 keys. If you know the truth, 'The truth shall make us 
 free ; ' free from all earthly creeds, from all human teachers, 
 from all royal and imperial despotism. 
 
 " In this Abbey of Pontigny, in this chapel there on my 
 right, St. Thomas of Canterbury received a vision of Our 
 Blessed Lord, Who said to him, ' Thomas, the Church shall 
 be glorified in thy blood and I shall be glorified in thee.' 
 Here St. Edmund prayed, fasted and offered the Holy 
 Sacrifice for the liberties of the Church in England, and for 
 noble, Catholic, charitable France. With an energy and 
 beauty which comes from the Holy Ghost, St. Edmund 
 preached. In one discourse he said, ' If you truly love and 
 serve God, every hair of your head shall be glorified.' St. 
 Anselm, St. Thomas and Stephen Langton, are dear to 
 France, and they were noble champions for the liberties of 
 the Church, but St. Edmund specially is in our hearts to-day. 
 As the Metropolitan Archbishop of England, he had the 
 glorious duty of bearing testimony of the liberty of the 
 Church, for after the See of Peter, I claim for the See of 
 Canterbury this glory and privilege of thus bearing wit- 
 ness. 
 
 " What is the liberty of the Church ? It is the supreme and 
 sole authority for choosing the priest who is to officiate, and 
 him who is to be over the flock and the sole authority to give 
 that man authority to bind and loose. Legislators and law- 
 givers can lay no hand on this. This power belongs exclu- 
 sively to the Church. It is a liberty given by God. All 
 other liberties, political and social, co-exist with this liberty 
 of the Church. Our Saxon Forefathers maintained these 
 
Later Reminiscences. 293 
 
 liberties for the Church, they passed into our laws,, were enacted 
 in our statutes, and Royal oaths confirmed them before 
 the King ascended the throne. I will not mention the 
 names of those who broke their faith. I name only those 
 who defended the liberties of the Church. They were the 
 noblest of Englishmen, the most glorious of our land, and if 
 I said the most glorious Martyrs of any land, my tongue 
 and my thought would not err. St. Thomas died for this 
 liberty, and the Church has chosen St. Thomas as the 
 Patron Saint of the Ecclesiastical liberty. 
 
 " But he who is specially before our minds and hearts to- 
 day is St. Edmund. Why is he here ? A weak and unjust 
 king kept vacant Bishoprics and Abbacies, to please the 
 cupidity of creatures and courtiers and parasites. The 
 discipline of the Church had relaxed ; the clergy were dis- 
 orderly, the people following in their path ; the Cathedral 
 Churches were paralyzed. Edmund refused to endure these 
 things in silence. He obtained from the Sovereign Pontiff 
 the power to fill every vacant see and benefice, if the Patron 
 should not exercise his rights within six months. In the 
 very moment when victory seemed sure, by some cause the 
 Pope's decree was suspended in its operation. His heart 
 was broken ; his enemies fell on the See of Canterbury and 
 robbed it on every side. He assembled the Bishops of his 
 province, who unanimously joined in excommunicating the 
 offenders. They however despised the excommunication, 
 and Edmund did, as Our Lord did, when threatened by those 
 who hated Him he withdrew in peace that he might not 
 increase their guilt. From a high hill he gave his parting 
 blessing to England with that right hand reposing here, 
 which was carried in procession yesterday. When he arrived 
 here, he was sick and an exile, and, in a hospitable house 
 not far off, he departed to a better life. On the very day he 
 had promised in prophesy he was brought back hither, and 
 here for six hundred and forty years his body has reposed in 
 honour. Neither the animosity of Huguenots nor the 
 infidelity of the Revolution has violated this shrine. God's 
 providence has protected him who stood up for those im- 
 perishable liberties. 
 
294 History of St. Edmund } s College. 
 
 " Six hundred years ago a king of France, with Arch- 
 bishops of France, and our English St. Richard of Chiches- 
 ter, the loving friend of Edmund, were present at the 
 translation of St. Edmund's body. Tens of thousands 
 camped around him here. Since that day no such sight as 
 this of to-day has here been seen, no such testimony of 
 honour to the glorious St. Edmund, who here gives his name 
 in Holy Baptism to so many children. One hundred of our 
 priests, and priests of the Irish clergy also, for our Church 
 is all one, and many thousands of our brethren, priests and 
 laymen of France, following our little band, make this a day 
 of glory for France and England. Would to God that Eng- 
 land could enjoy it equally ! Although in the precedence of 
 charity and spiritual need England in our prayers should 
 come first, our first prayer to-day shall be for France. We 
 pray for the peace of France, and /or the consolidation and 
 perfect unity of this great people, for the guidance of 
 Catholic France, the grand French Church, with Hierarchy 
 unbroken, foremost whenever danger needs or charity 
 demands her. If for'a moment shadowed by a passing cloud, 
 the great Church of France is wide and fair like its plains, 
 lofty like its hills, united indissolubly with St. Peter, and 
 Peter is founded on the Rock. We pray for the Bishops and 
 priests of England, that they may unite in themselves the 
 sweetness and fortitude of St. Edmund with the courage 
 and strength of St. Thomas, for strength without sweet- 
 ness is cruelty. Edmund was sweet and also strong, be- 
 cause he was a Saint. Thomas was strong and also sweet, 
 because he was saintly too. We pray for sweetness and 
 fortitude, courage and gentleness, to do well whatever may 
 be laid upon us, and to persevere in the path of piety. 
 We pray for the flock of England, and that each one may 
 carry, like Evangelists into their families, the sweetness and 
 fortitude of St. Edmund. 
 
 " We pray for England, dear to us, though England, alas ! in 
 one sense does not claim to belong to us. England owes a 
 fourfold reparation. First to Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament 
 of His love, for England has cast down His altars and dese- 
 
Later Reminiscences. 295 
 
 crated His Divine presence in the Blessed Eucharist ; but 
 thanks be to God, England with the instinct of men born 
 again in Baptism, has been lavish to restore with exquisite 
 art and costly skill the material structure of her ancient 
 Cathedrals. Is not this the dawning of a brighter day ? Is 
 not this the sweeping of the house and the preparing of 
 the chamber for the Master and His coming ? Secondly, 
 England owes reparation to the Ever Blessed and Immaculate 
 Mother of God for having struck out in part her glorious 
 name from the Calendar, taken away her Festivals and torn 
 her beads from the hands of her children. England has re- 
 fused to give her that title of Blessed which in the inspired 
 words of her own prophecy she declared that all nations 
 shall call her, and she has been deprived in our land of the 
 filial piety due to the Mother of God, our Saviour. God 
 grant that England may become again the dowry of Mary ! 
 Thirdly, England owes reparation to the Vicar of Christ for 
 having lifted up the heel against his authority when England 
 broke away and fell from Catholic unity; but we hope for 
 England's recovery, for what natural power cannot do super- 
 natural grace may accomplish. Fourthly, we owe reparation 
 to God the Holy Ghost. Separation from the Holy See was 
 outward, but there was an inward separation of the spirit first. 
 " Ubivnon est Spiritus, ibi servitus et omnis error." The Holy 
 Ghost is not with divisions. If England will not seek the 
 blessing of restoration, we must lovingly bear her in our 
 arms as the infant to the font, and answer for her, and God 
 will do the rest. Let us answer for the future of England in 
 the plenitude of charity. If Englishmen could be brought to 
 love one another, they would be brought to believe the same 
 thing. We must pray for all Christendom, for the Vicar of 
 Jesus Christ, and for the world in its desolation, which modern 
 error and modern civilization has drawn off from the unity of 
 the Faith. How long it may remain desolate, we know not ; 
 it may be till the world is purified and until God has taken 
 chastisement of His people. 
 
 " My task is almost done. I must not detain you ; for a 
 multitude who have come to greet us with a loving welcome 
 
296 History of St. Edmunds College. 
 
 cannot understand the strangeness of my speech. My last 
 words, therefore, shall be these. St. Edmund has here a 
 glorious and majestic sanctuary, which for six hundred years 
 has remained inviolate ; pardon me if I say St. Edmund 
 remains here the possessor of Pontigny. St. Thomas, alas ! is 
 not the possessor of Canterbury, for his shrine has been ig- 
 nominiously despoiled and destroyed with a mockery of law. 
 Now a little church is rising in Canterbury the one speaking 
 record of St. Thomas in that place. In Rome there is a 
 Church of St. Thomas, but it was wrecked in the beginning 
 of this century, I need not say how. The Holy Father has 
 watched over it with anxious, loving care, and one whom you 
 know has devotedly laboured for its restoration. For five 
 years he was assailed by sickness. He has now been re- 
 stored to health, and his first thought on his recovery was for 
 the Church of St. Thomas. Only the sanctuary remains to 
 be built. We owe it to St. Thomas that it should be done. 
 St. Edmund will not grudge if an honour that he does not 
 need himself be given to a brother whom he loved so well. 
 St. Edmund received two visions from St. Thomas. Once 
 here, in this Abbey Church of Pontigny, when St. Edmund 
 would have kissed his feet, Thomas forbade him, saying that 
 before long he should kiss his face in glory. Again, in a 
 vision in his Church at Canterbury, St. Thomas showed St. 
 Edmund his head and placed his hands on the wounds there 
 where the sacred anointing had been. I ask you to make 
 an offering to him whose crown St. Edmund would have 
 shared. If all were to give something, the whole work would 
 be finished at once. It will be the offering of St. Edmund 
 to the Church of St. Thomas, and we will lay it at the feet 
 of the Vicar of Jesus Christ, Pius IX., the Confessor for the 
 liberties of the Church of God." 
 
 The year after the Pontigny Pilgrimage, Dr. Manning was 
 made a Cardinal, and he lived to rule his diocese another 
 seventeen years. Throughout his episcopate he was a 
 regular visitor to Old Hall, and seldom an exhibition or feast 
 of St. Edmund passed without the college being favoured 
 with his presence, till the last four years of his life, when his 
 
Later Reminiscences. 297 
 
 age and infirmity made him a prisoner in London. In 1890 
 he celebrated the jubilee of his episcopate, and the celebration 
 is especially memorable to Edmundians, as he made it the 
 occasion of a handsome present to the college. A testimonial 
 was presented to him, amounting to nearly eight thousand 
 pounds, and at the presentation an address was read by the 
 Duke of Norfolk, as the representative of the Catholics of 
 England. In his reply, the Cardinal announced how it was 
 to be spent. " My desire," he said, " is to die as a priest 
 ought, without money and without debts. As the time can- 
 not be far off, I make my will in procinctu, as it is called, 
 girded for battle, as a soldier going into the fray, and I take 
 you all to be my witnesses. My purpose is to devote your 
 generous offerings in the following way and order." He then 
 went on to enumerate various charitable objects, including 
 the foundation of a " Jubilee Burse " for the education of an 
 ecclesiastical student, the foundation of a bed in the Accident 
 Ward of the London Hospital, an offering to the restoration 
 of his titular Church of St. Gregory on the Ccelian Hill in 
 Rome. He concluded as follows : 
 
 " Lastly, there is a residuary legatee, to whom all that 
 remains ought to go. I have weighed the claims of persons 
 and of works and of institutions. I have tried to find what 
 would draw the fullest sympathy of the largest number and 
 of the most domestic brotherhood of my clergy and laity. 
 There is no person who fulfils these conditions. The works 
 of the diocese are a multitude, and they have their provision 
 and their poverty. What could I do without a miracle 
 among so many ? 
 
 "There is, however, one representative of our forefathers 
 under the Penal Laws, older than the restored Church in 
 England. It has already kept an informal anniversary of its 
 hundred years. It will soon keep its formal centenary. It 
 is the surviving link between the Vicariates and the Dioceses. 
 To this institution which stands out alone, uniting the past 
 and the present, whatever remains of your generous offerings 
 shall go : I mean the venerable and beautiful College of St. 
 Edmund of Canterbury at Old Hall. Hundreds of devoted 
 
298 History of St. Edmund's College. 
 
 priests have come out from its walls to live and die in the 
 labours of charity, both in the old Vicariate of London and 
 now in the Dioceses of Westminster, Southwark, and Ports- 
 mouth. Many still are living, united in brotherhood, though 
 scattered in their fields of pastoral work. They cherish 
 loving memories of their boyhood and youth under the oak 
 trees and the roof of St. Edmund's. They also, both near 
 and afar off, with many of our most devoted laymen, will not, 
 I hope, think that I have erred in making this last bequest/' 
 
 The money left to St. Edmund's was spent in substantial 
 repairs, which the building stood greatly in need of, after the 
 wear and tear of nearly a hundred years. The whole of the roof 
 was renewed, a hot-water heating apparatus was added to the 
 refectory and the rooms and dormitory in the " New Wing," 
 and fresh wood-work for the window frames was put up 
 throughout the house. These repairs were still in progress 
 when Cardinal Manning died on January I4th, 1892. 
 
 The third Archbishop of Westminster has now been elected 
 in the person of Dr. Herbert Vaughan, and once more, after 
 a lapse of forty-three years, St. Edmund's is ruled by a bishop 
 who may be called an Edmundian ; for though Dr. Yaughan 
 received no part of his education at St. Edmund's, 1 he was 
 Vice-President for six years, from 1855 till i86i, 2 and there- 
 fore is thoroughly acquainted with the spirit and traditions 
 of the college. He presided at the Edmundian dinner for 
 the first time as Archbishop, at the Grand Hotel, on July 
 
 1 Though never a student at St. Edmund's, Dr. Vaughan attended Dr. 
 Ward's lectures for a considerable time, and his name appears in the 
 testimonial presented to him by his old pupils on his retirement in 1858. 
 
 2 During his vice-presidentship Dr. Vaughan also served the mission 
 at Hertford, going over every Sunday and returning in the evening. It 
 was during this time that he built the present Church and Presbytery 
 there. 
 
 On one occasion, when he was returning, as usual, in the College dog- 
 cart, he was stopped between Hertford and Ware by a man, who 
 presented a pistol at him and demanded money. Dr. Vaughan succeeded 
 in getting out of the cart on the other side, and going round, attacked 
 the man from behind with his whip ; whereupon the latter got into the 
 cart and drove off in the direction of Hertford, leaving Dr. Vaughan on 
 the road with his whip. He did not drive very far ; for when Dr. Vaughan 
 reached Hertford on foot, he found his horse and cart in the station yard, 
 the man having taken the train and made off. 
 
CARDINAL VAUGHAN, 
 
 Bishop of Salford, 1872-1892; Archbishop o( Westminster, 1892. 
 (From a photograph by Rnssel &> Sons, Baker Street.) 
 
 Page 298. 
 
Later Reminiscences. 299 
 
 5th, 1892, and his health was proposed by the President, 
 Mgr. Crook, who had been a divine under him at the college. 
 
 In his reply he said that he should never forget that 
 he was an Edmundian, for he had spent what he could, 
 not but regard as the most important years of his life, 
 those which immediately succeeded his ordination, under 
 the roof of St Edmund's. When a few weeks later he 
 visited the college for the Exhibition Day, he said that he 
 felt like coming home, so strong were the associations and 
 memories attached to the college. Though it was thirty 
 years since he had been there as vice-president, the place 
 and its traditions were still fresh in his memory, and many 
 of the faces which he saw around him, both on the Ex- 
 hibition Day and at the Edmundian dinner, were familiar as 
 those of former students under him. He promised that he 
 would be a frequent visitor to St. Edmund's, and that he 
 would do all in his power for its prosperity. He hoped 
 that the time was not far distant when the college would 
 be again unable to hold all the students who would wish 
 to come there, and that further building would once more 
 become necessary. 
 
 On 1 6th of August, 1892, Archbishop Vaughan received 
 his Pallium at the London Oratory from the hands 
 of Archbishop Stonor, the Papal Legate. It was the 
 first time for three hundred years that such a ceremony had 
 been performed in London, and many Edmundian priests and 
 laymen were present to assist at the investiture of their 
 former vice-president. All will join in wishing that Dr. 
 Vaughan may long be spared to work for the Diocese 
 of Westminster and the Catholic Church in England, and that 
 his good wishes for St. Edmund's College and its welfare may 
 continue to be realized. 
 
 THE END. 
 
APPENDIX A. 
 RULES AND CUSTOMS OF STANDON SCHOOL. 
 
 (THE following is a copy of a document preserved at St. Edmund's, and 
 the rules were probably drawn out soon after the establishment of the 
 school in 1753. The handwriting is unknown ; but there are several 
 corrections and additions written by the Rev. Richard Kendal, the " Chief 
 Master.") 
 
 1. From ye first Sunday after Easter, to ye first of October, ye Scholars 
 are call'd at Six in the Morning on all days, except Sundays and Holy 
 days, when they are called at 7, and on School days ye rest of the year 
 at,6|. They are allowed no more than a Quarter of an Hour to dress in, 
 unless it be on days they change their Linen, viz. on Sundays and 
 Thursdays, when they are allowed a qr. of an hour longer. 
 
 2. As soon as they are come down stairs, they are to wash themselves, 
 during which time the Master yat called them, is to attend them, and 
 see them comb'd, silence being observ'd while each learns his Cate- 
 chism ; It is the Housekeeper's and housemaid's business to comb them, 
 who are always to be ready, and not make ye children waite for them. 
 From ye ist of Novr. to ye 25th of March, they are allow'd a Fire in ye 
 School in combing time, which is to be lighted as soon as they are 
 call'd : the Fire ought to be greater or lesser according to ye nature of 
 the Weather, Number of Scholars, &c. 
 
 3. After they are comb'd, they all go up to the Chappel to say Morning 
 Prayers, & it is required of the Master yt call'd them yt he be present 
 ye whole time, to see yt they be read leisurely and distinctly by a good 
 Reader and to prevent Irreverence of any kind. As soon as Morning 
 Prayers are ended, one of ye Priests begins Mass, at which ye whole 
 family, it were wish'd, could assist and all are to be accountable to the chief 
 Master for their Neglect. The Master there present is to see yt they 
 behave with a becoming Respect and make a right use of their Books or 
 Beads, and that all hurry in ye Chappel and particularly about ye Altar, 
 in serving at Mass be laid aside, yt a respectful Genuflection at comeing 
 into or going out of ye Chappel and at every passing before ye Altar be 
 always made. 
 
 4. As soon as they come down from ye Chapel, they go directly to 
 Breakfast, which must always be ready for them, which consists chiefly 
 of boiled milk and milk pottage, &c., but such as have a real aversion to 
 either, may be allowed something else. No one is to be absent from 
 Meals without leave. 
 
 5. Breakfast being ended, on Notice given by ye Bell, which it were to be 
 wish'd could always be at 8 o'Clock, all repair to School, on School days, 
 to say their Lesson in some Catechism suitable to their Age & Capacity, 
 as ist ye Doway Abstract, with Mr. Gother's Instructions for Children, 
 
Appendix. 301 
 
 2ndly, Fleury's Historical Catechism, 3rdly, Tuberville's &c., with the 
 Chief Master's Approbation. The short Abridgement of ye Christian 
 Doctrine is indeed ye Catechism in use for Children very young. 
 
 6. After ye Catechism Lesson is said, each Scholar is to have his Task 
 set him, in English, Latin or Greek, about which he is to be employed 
 till 12 o'clock, tho' they are allowed a quarter of an hour's play at 10 o'clock, 
 that they may not be too long at their studies at once ; a Lesson in English 
 is always read by every young Gentleman in ye morning, though he reads 
 very perfect. In cold weather they may be allow'd a fire in ye School 
 till noon, & whenever it is so cold yt a fire is thought necessary by ye 
 chief Master, whoever has a great Coat (as all ought to have) must wear 
 it at his Studies, & must hang it up when he putts it off, upon one of ye 
 Pins in ye School, yt it may not be thrown about, otherwise let him for- 
 feight a halfpenny to ye Poor for every omission, when found out, the same 
 to be said of Hatts, Handkerchiefs, Gloves & Books whether in Chappel, 
 School, Study Place or Garden. 
 
 7. At 12 exactly all meet in ye dining Room, where Grace being said by 
 one of ye Scholars in an audible Voice, every one sitts down according to 
 his Class ; one of ye Masters ought always to be there the whole time and 
 are all desired to have an exact Eye upon ye Scholars to see yt they be- 
 have in such a manner as is expected from Gentlemen's children, yt they do 
 not talk at all, unless to ask for anything they may have Occasion for, as 
 Bread, Beer, &c. yt they don't throw their Victuals about, but eat what 
 is given them, yt they eat Bread with their Meat, &c. As 'tis ye chief 
 Master's Duty to see nothing comes to Table but what is wholesome & 
 good in its kind, so neither are ye Scholars to be suffer'd to refuse eating 
 what is sent them under Pretence of natural Antipathy or Aversion, with- 
 out very good Proofs of this or that kind of Food disagreeing with them &c. 
 One of ye Ends of sending Children to School being to break them of 
 Nicety in their Diet. And here ye House-keeper must take special Care 
 yt ye Cook be ready exactly as ye Clock strikes 12, since the Children 
 are to come directly ', at yt time to dinner, where every thing is to be in 
 readiness for them, yt they may not lose their time alloted for their 
 Recreation, nor every thing be put out of order by her delay. After 
 Dinner they recreate till 2 o'Clock, but all violent Exercise such as drawing 
 one another in ye Cart &c. ought not to be allow'd in very hot weather, 
 especially so soon after dinner. In Recreation time they are not per- 
 mitted to throw Sticks or Stones on any account, and those who break ye 
 Windows are to pay for them out of their Pocket Money, & if the Author 
 is not to be found out they are to be charg'd to them all. They are not 
 to take hold of each other's Cloaths for fear of tearing them, nor to go 
 out into ye open air without a Hatt or Cap on, nor to be out in ye Rain, 
 nor to lie on ye Ground when 'tis damp, as 'tis presumed to be in all 
 Months yt have ye Letter R in ye Name, as January, &c. 
 
 8. At two o'clock on School Days all go to ye Study place, no one 
 being allow'd to play or loiter after ye Bell has rung to this or any other 
 duty of ye House, where they are to be under ye Care of ye Writing 
 Master till 5, and from 5 to 6 they are to be under ye care of one of ye 
 other Masters and to learn Geography or ye like. 
 
 9. At 6 o'clock, ye Master, whose business it was to attend ye Scholars 
 yt day, is to ring the Bell for Evening Prayers, consisting of ye Litany of 
 ye Saints, ye Rosary or Bona Mors with ye Night Exercise & Reflection 
 or Meditation for ye following Day, all which are to be read leisurely and 
 distinctly by ye ablest Readers amongst ye Scholars in their Turns (ye 
 whole Family being present) nor are any of ye Rest to be excused from 
 answering slowly and distinctly, if able. From ye Chapel all go down 
 
3O2 Appendix. 
 
 quietly to Supper, which consists of Bread and Butter, or Cheese. 
 Applepy once a week most part of the year and Milk sometimes in ye 
 Summer. 
 
 10. From ye 1st of Novr. to ye 25th of March they are allowed a 
 fire in ye School from Supper till bed time, which is to be prepared and got 
 ready while they are at Supper. In Recreation time after Supper, while 
 they have Fire, they are not to play out of Doors ; If ye weather be severe, 
 either before ye ist of November or after ye 25th of March, they may be 
 allowed fires sooner or later than ye usual time, Leave being obtain' d of 
 ye chief Master. From ye istof June to ye ist of 7ber, they recreate 
 after Supper till half an hour past 8, but ye rest of ye year only till 8 
 o'Clock. They are allow'd a Draught of Smal Beer at 4 o'clock from ye 
 ist of May till ye ist of Septr. and in extream hot Weather ye same 
 at 8 in ye Evening, with Leave. 
 
 11. At ye Sound of ye Bell, all go quietly to their Chambers, & after 
 a short Prayer said on their knees, by their own Bed Side, undress them- 
 selves modestly, without romping, noise or going into each other's 
 Chambers, & it is always one of the Masters Business to be present 
 while they are undressing, to keep them in order, &c. Care must be taken 
 yt every Scholar has in the coldest Weather at least 2 Blankets or a large 
 one doubled, and a Quilt. All talking after they are put to Bed or before 
 they are call'd in the Morning is strictly forbidden. 
 
 12. On Sundays and Holy days Mass is said at 10 o'clock, & some 
 Spirituality ought always to be read, or preach'd to ye congregation on 
 those Days, either before or after Mass. Moreover on Sundays and Holy 
 days before Mass the Scholars meet to hear Spiritual Books read for the 
 space of an hour, one of ye Masters being present all ye while to keep 
 them in order, & to rectify Mistakes yt may be made in reading by them, 
 & above all to prevent their Reading so fast as they do, which is not only 
 a Discredit to the School, but a great Impediment also of that Instruc- 
 tion and Edification that would acrue to themselves and hearers by Gods 
 Grace, from ye contrary Practice and it were to be wish'd ye Serv'ts were 
 also present. The first Lecture should be out Of some Book yt contains 
 an Exposition of ye Catholick Doctrine in a catechistical way. The 2nd 
 should inculcate and enforce Morality, such as the Instructions of Youth. 
 The 3rd may be historical, such as ye Life of our Lord Jesus Christ, ye 
 History of ye Bible, ye Saints Lives, &c. no more than ye last half hour 
 ought to be spent in reading ye above mentioned or like pious Histories. 
 The Master here would do well to make them give an Account of what is 
 read by asking them Questions, particularly if he perceives them negligent 
 and don't seem to mind, and punish them for their neglect ; he may 
 likewise, if he thinks it propper, instruct them in their Catechism or tell 
 them of their faults &c. in hopes of amendment. On holy days except the 
 feasts of Christmas and ye Epiphany, one hour ought to be employ'd in 
 their Studies, as yt of Geography or ye like. Care must be taken that 
 they make little noise on Sundays in their Recreation time for fear of 
 givving Scandal, for which reason Nine Pins, Drawing ye Cart about &c. 
 are forbid, as also whistling or singing. 
 
 13. At half an hour past two at ye latest, all meet in ye Chappel to 
 assist at Vespers, to which all must answer slowly and distinctly yt can, 
 and keep together, and such as cannot, must learn it as soon at least, as 
 they begin to make Latin. Serveing of Mass ought to be learnt sooner, 
 so 'tis required yt they serve by weeks in their Turns, but only one at a 
 Time, unless when one begins to serve Mass at first he may have an 
 Assistant. The Rest are not to answer, but mind their own Prayers. The 
 Server at Mass must speak distinctly and articulate every Sylable, go 
 
Appendix. 33 
 
 gently and quietly about ye Altar, making always a becoming Genuflec- 
 tion whenever he passes by it. Vespers and Complin being said, as also 
 ye Litany of ye Saints, Ave Maris Stella, De Profundis, and Exaudiat, 
 all in English (except when ye B. Sacrament is exposed, which is always 
 done on every ist Sunday in ye month & ye most solemn Festivals) & ye 
 Night Exercise ; the whole is concluded on all Sundays with an Explica- 
 tion of ye Doway Catechism, by one of ye Priests for about half an hour. 
 From ye time they come down from ye Chappel till 6, they are allowed 
 Recreation and may walk out if they chuse it, & ye weather permits, yt 
 is if it be neither too hot nor dirty nor stormy &c., all which is to be left 
 to ye Judgment & discretion of ye chief Master, whose Leave is to be 
 asked, if at home. In extreame hot weather, with his leave, they may 
 bathe now and then, with a handkerchief tied round their Waste and a 
 Master always with them, to see that they behave modestly & do not 
 venture into deep places, &c. 
 
 14. They may also walk out once a day on Recreation Days, if ye 
 Weather p'ermits, as above. Accordingly, as soon as ye Bell has rung, 
 for walking, all come to meet ye Master at ye dineing Room door, where 
 they are to waite his coming, who is to go out with them, for they are 
 never suffer'd to go out without a Master to inspect their Conduct. No 
 Scholar is to be exempted from going out with ye Rest, but for very good 
 reasons, such as Indisposition, &c., Air and Exercise being very con- 
 ducive to health, but all climbing of Trees, breaking down wood or 
 Hedges, all stroling out of Sight of ye Master are strictly forbid, and 
 care must always be taken to bring them home in due time and all 
 together. 
 
 15. No Scholar is permitted to go into any part of ye house without 
 express leave from a Master nor out of Bounds at any time without some 
 Masters leave, let ye pretence be what it will, & if he does, he must ex- 
 pect to suffer in proportion to what his fault deserves, without hopes of 
 Impunity. The Scholars are not allowed to dig holes in the play place, 
 as being liable to make them fall, &c. tho' they may be allow'd a spade to 
 dig their own Boarders towards ye raising of Sallads, &c., provided what 
 they buy of Seeds for this intent be paid for out of their weekly allow- 
 ance df pocket Money, which is given them once a week or fortnight by 
 one of ye Masters : no debts to be contracted by borrowing of one another 
 or &c. 
 
 1 6. There are 4 Vacations in ye Year viz. Christmas, Shrovetide, 
 Easter and Whitsuntide. Ye Christmas Vacation begins on Christmas 
 Eve & ends on ye I2th day ; The Shrovetide Vacation begins on Quin- 
 quagessima Sunday and ends with Shrove Tuesday. Easter Vacation 
 begins on Wednesday in H. Week & ends on Easter Tuesday. 
 Whitsuntide Vacation begins only on Corpus Christi & ends on Monday, 
 ye fourth day after ye 4 weeks from Corpus Christi day are expired. On 
 all working days in ye Xmas and Whitsuntide Vacations, ye Scholars 
 study at ye rate of an hour and a Quarter each day & all yt go home have 
 proportionable Tasks set them & as ye end of these is to hinder them 
 from forgeting what they have already learn'd they ought- to relate 
 thereunto. 
 
 17. Besides Tuesdays & Thursdays Afternoons, their weekly playdays, 
 extraordinary Recreation may be granted them now and then, as and 
 when ye chief Master thinks propper, but never a whole day is to be 
 granted upon any Account whatsoever. 
 
 1 8. While their Cloathes which they wear on the Week days are mend- 
 ing, they are not to wear their best suit, but rather a great Coat or Night 
 Gown, especially in ye Study place, for fear of Ink falling upon them, as 
 
304 Appendix. 
 
 has often happen'd, & if ye weather be very cold, they may wear their great 
 Coat or night Gown over their best suit ; They ought always to have a 
 pair of Shoes & Stockings fit to put on as occasion may require, besides 
 those on their feet, which they must always change once a week and as 
 often as they get wett on their feet, to prevent catching cold. 
 
 19. It is ye chief Master's business to see yt they write neither too often 
 nor too seldom to their Parents, Relations and other Friends. It also 
 belongs to him to appoint ye days for approaching ye Sacraments, which 
 ought to be once every Month. Moreover he is to appoint a day for 
 Composition or strivving for places once a month at least. There ought 
 always to be 2 general Examens in the Year, one before Christmas and 
 ye other before Whitsuntide & those yt bring good Exercises & give a 
 good Account of what they have learnt, may be allow'd half a days play 
 as the chief Master shall think they deserve, while ye rest are not only to 
 go to school, but be punished by whiping, stoppage of Money &c. accord- 
 ing to what their past Idleness shall be judged deserving of. Yet for this 
 or any other faults I would have ye Rod made as little use of as possible, 
 & desire the diligent may always be encouraged by a little more play 
 when ye others are at their studies, by a larger allowance of Pocket 
 Money &c. which Parents on such occasions 'tis presumed will never be 
 against ; besides there are several little punishments may be thought on 
 for ye Indolent, such as making them study on their Play days, lessening 
 their allowance of Pocket money, making them sit and be served last at 
 table &c. &c. which things may probably have a better effect, particularly 
 as ye Children are mostly young, than that of ye Rod, but when this is to be 
 necessarily made use of, I require yt ye Master do not inflict it on his own 
 Scholar, if for School affairs at least, but y t he send him to be punished 
 by ye other Master to prevent any heat or warmth yt may possibly be 
 occasioned, but no Lay Person is ever on any account to lay hands upon 
 them without ye Chief Master's consent. 
 
 20. On all Saturdays after Supper one of the House Maids is to wash 
 ye Children, and one of ye Masters ought to look in upon them to see 
 they behave as they should do, & on Sunday mornings they are to be 
 powder'd. After dinner and supper and at other times of Recreation they 
 are not to be left to themselves, but the Masters in their turns ought to 
 visit and overlook them from time to time, to prevent several accidents 
 they are liable to for want of an Overlooker. They are neither to give 
 nor sell each otheV anything of value without leave. While ye snow lies 
 on ye ground they are not to go into it, much less make Snow-balls or ye 
 like. They are always to make a Bow to ye Master, &c. as often as they 
 go in or out of a Room where he is (ye Chappel excepted) also when any 
 of ye Masters or Strangers appear in the House or out of the house they 
 are all to take their Hatts of, and are to continue so till they are order'd 
 to put them on, and are never to speak to any one but in ye same manner, 
 & whenever anything is given them or they present anything to another, 
 it must always be done with a Bow ; and they are never to give an answer 
 but with ye Word Sir or Madam at ye end of it, as Yes Sir, No Sir ; Yes 
 Madam, No Madam. Also great care should be taken of ye Childrens 
 walking with their Toes out, yt they sit upright at their studies, writing 
 c. and yt they in no ways grow awkward in their behaviour and 
 carriage. Their Hair should be cut once a month, heads shaved once a 
 fortnight and their Feet wash'd once a Month. They are allowed Mince 
 Py thrice between All Saints and Candlemass ; also Plum Cake for 
 Supper on ye I2th night, they paying for it. 
 
APPENDIX B. 
 
 > 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE ESCAPE FROM FRANCE OF THE REV. 
 WILLIAM HENRY COOMBES, 1 PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY 
 IN ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE, OLD HALL GREEN. 
 
 Forsan hsec olim meminisse juvabit. Virgil. 
 
 An hour .will come, with pleasure to relate 
 These sorrows past, as benefits of fate. Dry den. 
 
 ON the loth of October, 1793, a cruel decree, by which the subjects of his 
 Britannic Majesty resident in France were stripped of their property and 
 imprisoned, was framed by the rulers of that country. The pretext, which 
 served to cloak this inhuman proceeding, was the supposed indignity 
 shown to the French nation in the person of Beauvais, one of the repre- 
 sentatives of the people. This man was said to have been put to death 
 by the English at Toulon ; and, as Barrere stated in his report to the 
 Convention, not to have suffered like a freeman, but to have been hanged 
 like a slave. After the recapture of Toulon, Beauvais was found alive 
 and in good health. It then appeared that his conduct had exposed him 
 to the resentment of his countrymen, and that he had been indebted for 
 his safety to the generous protection of the British officers. Impressed 
 with the noble behaviour of the enemies of his country, he set off for Paris, 
 with a full determination to make known the humanity of the English 
 towards him ; but he was dispatched on the road by the secret orders of 
 the Committee of Public Safety. 
 
 The decree framed in consequence of an impudent and malicious 
 falsehood was immediately carried into execution. The subjects of his 
 Britannic Majesty were deprived of their effects, taken into custody, and 
 left to depend, for the common necessaries of life, on the generosity of the 
 Great Nation. Disliking the thoughts of a painful imprisonment, unable 
 to calculate the consequences of this cruel treatment, and deprived of the 
 
 1 The Rev. W. H. Coombes was born at Meadgate, Somersetshire, on 
 May 8, 1767. In 1779 he entered Douay College as a student, and after 
 passing through his course, was ordained priest in 1791, after which he 
 stayed on as professor of Rhetoric. The account here given of his 
 escape on the seizure of the college two years later is reprinted from 
 the " Catholic Directory" of 1800. On reaching England, Dr. Coombes 
 came to St. Edmund's, where he taught theology from 1793 till 1808. 
 He was also vice-president from 1801 till he left. The last part of his 
 life was spent on the mission at Shepton Mallett, Somersetshire. In 
 1849 ne retired to Downside, where he died on November I5th, 1850. 
 
 X 
 
306 Appendix. 
 
 means of serving my friends any longer, I thought it time to concert 
 measures for my personal safety, and to secure a speedy and honourable 
 retreat. 
 
 Having formed my resolution of escaping, I left on the I2th of October, 
 I793> the English College at Douay, in which I had been Professor of 
 Rhetoric; and before the arrival of the Commissioners, who were directed 
 to execute the decree of the Convention, I stole from the town unper- 
 ceived by the guards. I immediately repaired to the country house 
 belonging to the College, situated in the village of Esquerchin, about 
 three miles from Douay. My design was to spend the evening in that 
 place, and, after taking proper measures for my escape, to leave it the 
 next morning. Scarcely had I reached the village of Esquerchin, when 
 I was met and accosted by a stranger, whom I considered as a tutelary 
 angel sent from heaven to assist me in my distress. Perceiving me to 
 be an Englishman, he asked me if I had no apprehension of appearing 
 so publicly at so critical a time. I informed him that I was then medi- 
 
 hope to succeed in this hazardous undertaking I will suggest to you 
 excellent plan. Proceed to the village of Esquerchin, endeavour to 
 obtain a passport from the Mayor, and direct your course to Mons, 
 where you will be in the vicinity of the allied armies. I am personally 
 connected with one of the proprietors of the coal-pits in those parts, and 
 to conceal the object of your journey you may be the bearer of a com- 
 mission for coals to a considerable amount. Relate your story privately 
 to my friend and mention my name ; he will understand the rest." 
 I accepted the commission, thanked him for his kindness, and we 
 parted. Pleased with my new character of a coal -merchant, as I thought 
 it an excellent disguise, I proceeded in high spirits to the country house, 
 prepared everything for my escape, and fixed my departure at four 
 o'clock the next morning. The prospect appeared to me sufficiently 
 cheering, and I was adjusting my little affairs with philosophic calmness, 
 when suddenly my plan was defeated, and my hopes frustrated. 
 
 About six in the evening, as I was entering my apartment in the 
 country house, I was followed by the Mayor of the village. I turned 
 round to salute him ; he answered my salute with a republican frown. 
 Immediately there appeared a commissary of the district of Douay, and 
 an officer in the national uniform. I was informed that I was their 
 prisoner. The officer conducted me into the court, laid his hand on his 
 sword, and told me in an angry tone that he knew me to be the President 
 of the house ; that I was to collect together the young men, whom he had 
 seen straying about the village, and inform him where our effects lay, and 
 that this was to be punctually performed at the hazard of my life. I 
 assured him that I was but a private individual in the house, unauthorized 
 to assume any command, and that, consequently, I could transmit no 
 orders to the young men of whom he spoke ; that as to the effects I 
 believed that everything valuable had been taken away, and that nothing 
 remained, which he might easily discover by examining the different 
 apartments. He appeared greatly dissatisfied with this answer, and 
 repeated his menaces, assuring me that he had surrounded the house with 
 forty armed guards, and that nothing remained forme but to comply with 
 his orders. I replied, that as I was an innocent and a helpless prisoner in 
 his hands, he might do with me what he pleased, but that I was unable to 
 give him any farther satisfaction as to the particulars he had mentioned. 
 I civilly invited him to take some refreshment, telling him I thought that 
 the best method of adjusting matters between us. His republican fierce- 
 
Appendix. 307 
 
 ness was by this time considerably abated ; he accepted the invitation, and 
 became easy and familiar. 
 
 After this followed the solemn ceremony of putting the national seals on 
 the doors of the different apartments in the house. I was desired to 
 attend. We visited the rooms, on which the Commissary fixed the seals ; 
 the Mayor wrote the minutes of the proceedings, and the officer attended 
 to give a solemn sanction to the business. All the valuable effects had 
 been before removed ; and little remained to be secured for the nation 
 but decayed bedsteads, tattered curtains, and old chairs. A comical 
 solemnity accompanied the scene. The Mayor, who wrote the account of 
 the proceedings, would sometimes distinguish the doors by mentioning the 
 points which they faced ; the Commissary, who professed not to know the 
 north from the south, would then insist that the doors should be dis- 
 tinguished in the minutes by the colour of the paint. A singular debate 
 would often take place on those occasions, which could be terminated 
 only by the interposition of the Officer. In the course of these researches 
 my attendants desired to see the cellar, where they found a store of 
 excellent wine. They treated themselves with such a quantity of it as 
 produced no small degree of merriment ; and prudently reserved what 
 remained for some future day of mirth. To conceal it with more security 
 they ordered me in the name of the law to retire. 
 
 After having placed the national seals on all the apartments of the 
 house, these citizens, whose wisdom had been observably enlarged by the 
 fumes of the wine, addressed me in a solemn manner, and charged me, in 
 the name of the nation, to inform them if any other place remained un- 
 sealed. I replied that the only places of that description which occurred 
 to me, were certain necessary apartments at the bottom of the court, and 
 that if they thought proper to place the national seals on them, they might 
 proceed thither. This proposal occasioned much diversity of opinion. 
 The Mayor very gravely held the measure to be unnecessary. The Com- 
 missary, on the contrary, maintained with great force of lungs, and all the 
 strength of rustic eloquence, that necessary places ought to be sealed as 
 well as other apartments, and seemed shrewdly to suppose that the dis- 
 covery of some concealed treasure would reward their search. Many 
 weighty reasons were urged on both sides, when the Officer, appearing to 
 consider this scene as a violation of the national dignity, interposed and 
 put an end to this curious and entertaining debate. The Commissary, 
 awed by his authority, addressed me in these words : " Citizen, there is no 
 farther room for deliberation." After the conclusion of this business, 
 which lasted the greatest part of the night, I was conducted to Douay, 
 about seven o'clock in the morning, in the company of some of the 
 students, and joined my friends in the prison of the Scotch College. My 
 plan of assuming the character of a coal-merchant, and the other adven- 
 tures which ensued, excited much merriment. 
 
 Of my stay in the Scotch College, a house which, by the forms of 
 republican justice, had been taken from some of his Majesty's subjects, 
 and converted into a prison for honest men, I have very little to relate. 
 My friends and myself were confined there but four days, during which 
 time many of us were stowed together in the same room. The beds on 
 which we reposed in the night were converted into seats in the day ; we 
 ate, we drank, we slept in the same apartment. On the fourth day of our 
 confinement (October i6th) orders were issued by the department of 
 Douay to send us to the citadel of Doulens in Picardy. On hearing this 
 news I was fully determined to attempt my escape. About two o'clock 
 in the afternoon of the same day we were conveyed from the prison at 
 Douay, under a guard of cavalry. It happened, fortunately, that the 
 
 X 2 
 
308 Appendix. 
 
 officer who commanded the detachment of guards, was the same person 
 who had taken me into custody at our country house at Esquerchin. 
 With this man, whom I knew by the name of Citizen George, I was 
 become familiar. He gave me many assurances of kindness, pitied my 
 misfortunes and those of my friends, and entreated me to tell him if he 
 could do me any service. Without discovering to him my intention of 
 attempting my escape on the road, I thanked him for his goodness : from 
 his behaviour I had reason to think that, were I missed, I should not be 
 pursued by his orders. Full of my design, I frequently left the waggons 
 in which we were conveyed, went from one waggon to another, walked by 
 the side of the Officer, conversing familiarly with him. Often did I 
 attempt to conceal myself behind the thickets, or in places remote from 
 public view, but was as often prevented by the vigilance of the guards. 
 I looked into every corner, I surveyed every lurking-hole with the most 
 diligent observation, but without effect. I now began to despair of 
 executing my design, when, by the blessing of the Almighty, to whose 
 bounty I am indebted for peculiar protection at this, as well as at every 
 other period of my life, a favourable moment came, of which I availed 
 myself with the utmost alacrity. 
 
 It was evening ; the waggons were at some distance from each other, 
 and the attention of the guards was, of course, more divided; or, what is 
 more probable, their vigilance was considerably relaxed. We had just 
 entered a village situated at the bottom of a considerable declivity ; while 
 some of the waggons advanced, and by the irregularity of the road were 
 soon out of sight, the rest were gently proceeding down the hill. I em- 
 braced this happy moment, alone and unperceived retired to a poor 
 habitation on the side of the road, and begged the favour of enjoying the 
 comfort of a fire. A poor, honest woman, the wife of a day-labourer, and 
 her aged parent gave me a kind reception ; the door was shut, and I 
 seated myself by the fire. 
 
 Here I remained in some agitation, while the prisoners and guards 
 were passing by the door ; fortunately no one entered the house at this 
 critical moment, when I might have been easily discovered. The 
 name of this village is St. Laurent, it is but a small distance from Arras, 
 at which place the prisoners soon arrived. The gates of that town were 
 shut at an early hour, and I was relieved from the apprehension of being 
 pursued. After I had been in this house for some time, the husband of the 
 good woman who had so kindly received me, returned home from the 
 labours of the day. He sat by me and spoke in a civil and obliging 
 manner. My dress, my appearance, my conversation, and particularly 
 the depression of spirits which I betrayed, naturally attracted his attention, 
 and excited him to propose such questions as I was unwilling to answer. 
 I was, however, questioned so closely that I felt the necessity of giving 
 some account of my situation. Perceiving in the countenance of this 
 poor day-labourer a peculiar air of honesty and candour, I ventured to 
 ask him if I could with confidence reveal to him a secret which involved 
 my personal safety? He generously replied: " Speak without fear, I will 
 never betray you." I then informed him of my real situation, and of that 
 of my friends, and of the purpose for which I had taken refuge in his house. 
 I represented my distress to him in so pathetic a manner that his com- 
 miseration seemed greatly excited, and he promised to give me all assist- 
 ance in his power in my perilous situation. I thanked him for his gener- 
 ous behaviour, and told him that I begged only the favour of staying a 
 little longer in his house, and of having some directions about the road 
 which I designed to take. 
 
 About ten o'clock the same night, I left the house of this hospitable 
 
Appendix. 309 
 
 man, in very high spirits, and walked to the village of Esquerchin, 
 which I reached about two in the morning. My intention was to re- 
 pair to the house of an honest man, who had always shown me a 
 great personal regard; but being disturbed by a very general barking of 
 dogs, I thought it prudent to leave the village and wander about till 
 daybreak. I then returned to the house of my friend in order to 
 awaken him, and solicit his help. While I was waiting in much agitation 
 at the door, a young man, whom I had never before seen, came to me 
 from the opposite side of the road. His appearance afforded me much 
 uneasiness, as I was unable to judge whether he was a friend or a foe. 
 My embarrassment, however, was soon removed by the kindness with 
 which he assisted me to awaken the good people of the house. The wife 
 of my friend immediately undertook to conduct me to Flers, a village at 
 the distance of about two miles. There others resided, on whose active 
 and benevolent exertions I could safely depend. On the road to Flers 
 my guide cautioned me to walk at some distance from her that, in case 
 of accident, we might not both be taken. I obeyed her injunction ; but 
 the haziness of the morning and the shortness of my sight exposed me to 
 danger, for seeing before me a woman, whom I mistook for my guide, I 
 advanced to her as she was entering a house and discovered her to be a 
 stranger. This accident threw me into some perplexity, as I knew not the 
 house to which I was going, and I thought it dangerous to make any 
 enquiries. I however found the necessity of asking for the place, and 
 was conducted to it, where I found my guide and her friends in much 
 alarm, as they knew not what was become of me. 
 
 After the agitation of the preceding day, and the fatigue of the night, I 
 found myself sick and feverish, but sleep and refreshment soon revived 
 me. To prevent all danger of discovery, it was necessary to remain in a 
 retired apartment, from which the daylight was excluded. Such was my 
 distress in this particular, that I was obliged to place myself in the chim- 
 ney in order to have light to recite the divine office. About evening I 
 received intelligence that a member of the College, the Rev. Mr. Devereux, 
 had effected his escape from the guards in a similar manner, and that he 
 lay concealed in a neighbouring village. I obtained a guide and went to 
 join hiiri. While we were talking of our adventures, another member of 
 the College, the Rev. Mr. Rickaby made his appearance. He had eluded 
 the vigilance of the guards by retiring behind a mow, and naturally re- 
 paired to that part of the country where our connections lay. As we 
 were three in number, we were better able to animate each other to bear 
 our distress with fortitude. We spent that night and the next day in the 
 house of an honest farmer, in the most retired and secret manner. In 
 the night of the i8th of October, we made an attempt in the company 
 of this farmer and another peasant, to proceed to the Austrian frontier. 
 The canal which flows between Lille and Douay was necessarily to be 
 passed ; but the bridges were guarded and the stream was not fordable. 
 In this perplexity we depended upon the chance of finding a boat, which 
 used to be stationed in a certain part of the canal for the convenience 
 of travellers. We directed our course to that place ; but to our astonish- 
 ment the boat was removed, and a stranger was standing on the spot to 
 which we were going, as if he had purposely taken that station to dis- 
 concert our plan. Apprehensive that intelligence of our design might 
 be communicated to the administrative bodies of Douay, we fled at 
 the appearance of this stranger, over marshes and dreary and pathless 
 fields, and returned to the house of the farmer in great depression of 
 spirits. 
 
 The next day (October 19) a report prevailed that the village was 
 
Appendix. 
 
 suspected of harbouring emigrants, and that Commissioners were expected 
 from Douay to take cognizance of the affair. Our host was alarmed ; we 
 were unwilling to expose him or his friends to danger. After some de- 
 liberation we agreed to retire to a loft in a barn at some distance from 
 the house. This narrow receptacle was nearly filled with straw, and 
 room was scarcely left for the reception of three persons. Besides, the 
 barn was double, and one part of it belonged to people distinguished by 
 a spirit of democracy, who were employed at the time in thrashing their 
 corn. We were cautioned to preserve a profound silence for fear of a dis- 
 covery. To this forlorn place we retired, taking for our support a jug of 
 ale. bread and apples : here we spent a long and tedious day in silence, in 
 darkness, and in sorrow. A great source of our perplexity was that those 
 democratical persons, who were thrashing corn in the adjoining part of 
 the barn, might, in the interval of their labour, hear our whispers, and the 
 noise which we made in eating our hard apples. But we providentially 
 remained in great security ; and when night approached took more effec- 
 tual measures than before to forward our escape. We advanced to a 
 part of the canal, where we found remnants of a broken bridge, there we 
 fixed across the stream a ladder, over the rounds of which we walked to 
 the opposite side. Our principal difficulty was now subdued, and we 
 proceeded with much confidence to a part of the French Netherlands 
 which was then in the possession of the Allied Armies . One hazard, 
 however, remained, which consisted in eluding the vigilance of the repub- 
 lican patroles on the frontier. Our guide inadvertently conducted us within 
 half a furlong of the guard-house, in which soldiers were stationed. This 
 was indeed a moment of distress. The least noise would have betrayed us. 
 We walked along in the utmost trepidation and the most profound silence, 
 and in about half an hour were pronounced to be in a place of security. 
 This, as may easily be conceived, afforded us the most heartfelt joy. It 
 was about four o'clock in the morning of the 2oth of October, 1793, 
 when this fortunate event took place. We after that surrendered our- 
 selves to the Austrian patroles at Coutiche, and were conducted to 
 General Kray, the commanding officer at Orchies, who treated us with 
 civility, and gave us a guide to Tournay. Thus, after the anxiety, the 
 difficulties and dangers of three days and four nights, we reached a land 
 of religion and hospitality. 
 
 " Hie labor extremus, longarum hsec meta viarum." Virgil. 
 
 " Such was the term of all my labours past, 
 And here my lengthened wanderings ceased at last." 
 
APPENDIX C. 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM THE LAST DOUAY DIARY. 
 
 Containing the lists of Professors and Students, made by Dr. Poynter, 
 the Prefect of Studies, during the last year of the College's existence, 
 and the final entries made in the prison at Doullens. 1 
 N.B. Those who were afterwards at St. Edmund's or Crook Hall are 
 marked (E) and (c) respectively. 
 
 CATALOGUE PRO DIE i OCTOBRIS, 1792. 
 
 SENIORES. 
 
 R.D. Joannes Daniel, Praeses. 
 R.D. J. Hodgson, V.P. and S.T.P. 
 (E) D. Gul. Poynter, S.T.P. et Praef. Stud. 
 
 D. Tho. Smith, Phil. Prof. 
 
 D. Bened. Rayment, Phil Prof.. 
 
 D. Joseph Beaumont (Hunt), Procur. 
 
 D. Tho. Stout, Praef. Gen. 
 
 D. Jac. Newsham, Prof. Rud. 
 
 PROFESSORES. 
 
 (E) D: Gul. Wilds, Sac. I D. Jac. Lancaster, Diac. 
 
 D. Jac. Haydock, Sac. (E) D. Joan, Lee, Diac. 
 
 (E) D. Gul. Coombes, Sac. Georgius Simpson. 
 
 Theologi. 
 
 D. Gul. Davies, diac, 4 an. alum. 
 
 D. Gul. Croskell, diac, 3 an. alum. 
 (C) D. Tho. Berry, subdiac, 3 an. alum, 
 (c) D. Rob. Blakoe, subdiac, 3 an. alum. 
 
 Mag, Joannes Woodcock, 4 an. alum. 
 
 Georgius Taylor, 4 an. alum. 
 
 (E) Jac. Delaney, 3 an. alum. 
 
 (C) Joannes Bell, 2 an. alum. 
 
 Joannes Baines, 3 an. alum. 
 
 (E) Gul. Beacham, 3 an. alum. 
 
 Nicholas Woodcock, 3 an. alum. 
 
 Jac. Worswick, 3 an. alum. 
 
 1 The Prefect of Studies' Book, or Last Douay Diary, was brought by 
 Dr. Poynter to St. Edmund's. It is now kept, with the other Douay 
 papers, among the Westminster archives at the Oratory. 
 
312 
 
 Appendix. 
 
 Mag. Car. Thompson, cler. 3 an. 
 (E) Robertus Freemont, 2 an. alum. 
 
 Joan. Bowling, 2 an. alum. 
 
 (E) Joan. Law, 2 an. alum. 
 
 (c) Joan. Lingard, i an. alum. 
 
 (E) Fris. Bowland, 2 an. alum. 
 
 Christopher Dalin, 2 an. alum. 
 
 (E) Edwardus Peach, i an. alum. 
 
 (E) Joannes Devereux, i an. alum. 
 
 (E & C) Car. Saul, i an. alum. 
 
 (E & c) Ricardus Thomson, 
 (E) Joannes Clarkson. 
 
 (E & C) Thomas Gillow. 
 (c) Thomas Haydock. 
 (E) Thomas Cook. 
 
 Physici. 
 
 (E & c) Eduardus Monk. 
 
 Joseph Montgomery. 
 Timotheus Duggan. 
 Joannes Hall. 
 Joachim Oliveira. 
 
 (E) Ric. Broderick. 
 Jac. Harrison. 
 (E & C) Thomas Penswick. 
 
 Logici. 
 
 (E & c) Georgius Haydock. 
 
 Joan. Canning. 
 (E) Gul. Lucas. 
 
 (E) Lud. Havard. 
 (C) Joan. Rickaby. 
 
 And. O'Callaghan. 
 
 Gul. Barry. 
 
 Rhetores. 
 
 Car. Sims. 
 Maur. O'Connell. 
 Dan. O'Connell. 
 
 Poeta. 
 
 (E) Arth. Clifford. 
 
 (c) Joseph Swinburne. 
 
 Gul. Stourton. 
 
 Nich. Kirwan. 
 (E) Thomas Pitchford. 
 
 Steph. Phillips. 
 
 Ric. Davies. 
 (c) Thomas Lupton. 
 
 Lud. Clifford. 
 Joan. Bates. 
 (E) Joan. Eldridge. 
 Georg. Aylmer. 
 Joan. Frankland. 
 Edw. Beck. 
 Francis Hay. 
 
 (C) Thomas Dawson. 
 Vincentius Eyre. 
 Joan. Smith. 
 
 Syntaxiani. 
 
 Rob. Dale. 
 (C) Joan. Bradley. 
 (C) Thomas Storey. 
 
 (c) Joan. Penswick. 
 
 Thomas Bray. 
 (E) Gul. Veal. 
 (C) Thomas Cock. 
 
 Grammatici. 
 
 (C) Mat. Forster. 
 Petrus Flanagan. 
 Henricus Boithamon. 
 Jac. Teebay. 
 
Appendix. 313 
 
 In Prima Class e Rudimentorum. 
 
 Laur. Teebay. 
 Vincent Oliveira. 
 (E) Joan. Bulbeck. 
 
 Thomas Brennan. 
 Jac. Arkwright. 
 
 In Secunda Class c Rudimentorum. 
 
 Edmundus Costello. 
 (C) Robertas Gradwell. 
 Albertus Boithamon. 
 Robertus Lopez. 
 
 Augustinus Amarigo. 
 Georgius Strickland. 
 Thomas Murphy. 
 Michael Langton. 
 
 Christopher Galway. 
 
 In Tertia Classe Rudimentorum. 
 Joseph Fountain. 
 
 CATALOGUS PRO DIE i OCTOBRIS, 1793. 
 SENIORES. 
 
 R.D. Joannes Daniel, Prases. 
 R.D. J. Hodgson, V.P. et S.T.P. 
 (E) D. Gul. Poynter, S.T.P. and Praef. Stud. 
 D. Tho. Smith, Phil. Prof. 
 D. Jos. Beaumont, (Hunt), Procu. 
 D. Tho. Stout, Praef. Gen. 
 (E) D. Gul. Wilds, Phil. Prof. 
 
 PROFESSORES. 
 
 (E) D. Gul. Coombes, Sac. secessit in itinere Oct. 16, 1793. 
 
 D. Jas. Lancaster, Diac. abiit Oct. 12, 1793. 
 (E) D. Joan. Lee, Diac. abiit Oct. 12, 1793. 
 
 D. Gul. Croskell, Diac. 
 
 Theologi. 
 
 (C) D. Rob. Blakoe, 4 an. Subdiac. evasit Nov. 24, 1793. 
 (c) Mag. Joan. Bell, 3 an. alum. 
 
 Jac. Worswick, 4 an. abiit Oct. 12, 1793. 
 
 Car. Thompson, 3 an. evasit Jan. 18, 1794. 
 
 (E) Rob. Freemont, 3 an. alum, evasit Aug. 4, 1793. 
 
 Joan. Dowling, 3 an. alum. 
 
 (E) Joan. Law, 3 an. alum, abiit Oct. 12, 1793. 
 
 (c) Joan. Lingard, 3 an. alum. 
 
 (E) Fran. Bowland, 3 an. alum. 
 
 (E) Edw. Peach, 2 an. alum, secessit Aug. 4, 1793. 
 
 (E) Joan. Devereux, 2 an. alum, secessit Oct. 16, 1793. 
 
 (E & c) Car. Saul, 2 an. abiit Oct. 12, 1793. 
 
 (E & C) Ric. Thomson, evasit Nov. 24, 1793. 
 
 (E & C) Tho. Gillow, abiit Oct. 12, 1793. 
 
 (E & C) Ed. Monk, secessit Oct. 16, 1793. 
 
 Joan. Clarkson, evasit Nov. 24, 1793. 
 
314 Appendix. 
 
 Physici. 
 
 (E) Ric. Broderick. 
 
 Jac. Harrison. 
 
 (E & C) Tho. Penswick, abiit Oct 12, 1793. 
 Joan. Canning, evasit Jan. 16, 1794. 
 (E) Gul. Lucas, evasit Nov. 24, 1793. 
 
 Logici. 
 
 (E) Lud. Havard. 
 
 (c) Joan. Rickaby, secessit in itinere Oct. 17, 1793. 
 Car. Sims. 
 
 Rhetores. 
 
 (E) Arthur Clifford. 
 (C) Jos. Swinburne. 
 
 Steph. Philips, evasit Jan. 15, 1794. 
 
 Ric. Davies. 
 
 (c) Tho. Lupton, evasit Jan. 16, 1794. 
 (E) Joan. Eldridge, evasit Jan. 16, 1794. 
 
 Fran. Hay, abiit Parisios, Nov. 16, 1793. 
 
 Poetce. 
 
 (C) Tho. Dawson, evasit Jan. 16, 1794. 
 (C) Joan. Bradley, evasit Jan. 16, 1794. 
 (C) Tho. Storey, evasit Jan. 16, 1794. 
 
 Syntaxiani. 
 
 Tho. Brady, relictus Duaci ob infirmitatem. 
 (C) Joan. Penswick. 
 (E) Gul. Veal, evasit Jan. 16, 1794. 
 (C) Tho. Cock, evasit Jan. 16, 1794. 
 (C) Mat. Forster. 
 
 Hen. Boithamon, abiit Parisios, Oct. 16, 1793. 
 
 Grammatici. 
 
 (E) Joan. Bulbeck. I Jac. Arkwright. 
 
 Tho. Brannan. | (c) Rob. Gradwell. 
 
 In Prima Classe Rudimentorum. 
 
 Alb. Boithamon, abiit Parisios Oct. 16, 1793. 
 
 In Secunda Classe Rudimentorum. 
 
 In Tertia Classe Rudimentorum, 
 Jac. (sic) Fountain. 
 
 Die 12 Octobris, anni 1793, omnes, turn Superiores, turn Scholares, 
 quotquot erant domi, ad Collegium Scotorum tamquam ad carcerem, 
 comitantibus hominibus armatis, educti sunt, inibi arete conclusi usque 
 ad diem 16 Oct. : vi deinde translati sunt ad arcem Dourlensem 
 (Dourlens) ubi varia passi, adhuc libertatem expectant, Oct. I, 1794. 
 
Appendix. 
 
 315 
 
 CATALOGUS EORUM QUI HAC DIE I OCTOBRIS, 1794, IN INTERIORI 
 ARCE DOURLENSI PRO COLLEGIO DEGUNT. 
 
 Joan. Daniel. 
 
 Jos. Hodgson. 
 (E) Gul. Poynter. 
 
 Tho. Smith. 
 
 Jos. Beaumont. 
 
 Tho. Stout. 
 (E) Gul. Wilds. 
 
 Geo. Simpson. 
 
 Gul. Croskell. 
 (C) Tho. Berry. 
 (E) Jac. Delany. 
 
 Joan. Bowling. 
 (E) Ric. Broderick. 
 
 Jac. Harrison. 
 (E) Lud. Havard. 
 
 Car. Simms. 
 (E) Arth. Clifford. 
 
 Lud. Clifford. 
 (C) Jos. Swinburne. 
 
 Ric. Davies. 
 (c) Joan. Penswick. 
 (c) Mat. Forster. 
 (E) Joan. Bulbeck. 
 (c) Rob. Gradwell. 
 
 Tho. Brannan. 
 
 Jac. Arkwright. 
 
 Jos. Lopez, liberatus Oct. 23, ad Col. Franco-Audomarense abiit. 
 
 Aug. Amarigo, liberatus etc., ut supra. 
 
 Mic. Langton, liberatus etc., ut supra. 
 
 Tho. Murphy, liberatus, etc., ut supra. 
 
 Jos. Fountaines. 
 
 Tho. Brady, relictus Duaci pie obiit Oct. 30, 1794. 
 
 Die 27 Novembris, i794,reductisumus ab arce Dourlensi ad Collegium 
 Hibernorum Duaci, ibique arcti conclusi. 
 
 Die 25 Februarii, 1795, Duaco Angliam versus profecti sumus. Die 
 2 Martii, 1795, patrium littus libero jam pede pulsavimus. 
 
APPENDIX D. 
 FIRST ATTEMPT TO RECLAIM THE FOREIGN COLLEGES. 
 
 Extract from the Diary of Bishop Douglass : 
 
 " 1796. December iQth. Mr. Baynes (formerly a student at Douay 
 College and now an inhabitant of Lisle) breakfasted here this morning 
 and told us that Douay College was offered for sale, but that Monsieur 
 Warrington, the Commissary at War, sent a petition to the Committee at 
 Paris, praying that the English College might be preserved for a 
 Magazine for corn and that his petition was granted. It is now employed 
 for the keeping of Corn, Bedding, Blankets and other Baggage for the 
 Army. Almost all the partitions of the Students' Rooms are thrown 
 down. The books of the Divines' Library and Philosophical Instruments 
 and books, and the marble Tabernacle are kept in the College of Anchin 
 under the care of a man who has the title of Librarian. He adds that 
 the Shoemaker and other servants have behaved ill and carried off many 
 goods out of the College, on the pretence that they were given to them by 
 the Superiors before their going to Dourlens. 
 
 " I797- Ma Y 27th. The French Agent for Doway College has 
 written over for a Superior of the College to go over to take possession 
 of the College ; promising on his part to procure a passport for the 
 Superior's admission into France. Mr. Poynter is the person Mr. 
 Daniel has fixed upon. Mr. John Strickland has obtained possession of 
 the Seminary at Paris. The same notice has been sent to the Superiors 
 of the other establishments, Scotch, and Irish, and English. 
 
 " 1797. June 2 1 St. Messrs. Tuite and Cleghorn will sail from Dover 
 for Calais this evening, to go to St. Omer. Vide May 27th. Mr. Bar- 
 row, an ex- Jesuit, has possession of Liege College or Seminary. The 
 Dominicans have obtained possession of their house at Bornheim. 
 Messrs. Daniel and Smith are to go to Douay. 
 
 " 1797- June 26th. Messrs. Tuite and Cleghorn arrived at Calais on 
 the 22nd and were well received by the magistrates, but not permitted to 
 go into the country (to St. Omer's) till Passports arrive from Paris." 
 
 Letter from Dr. Poynter to Bishop Douglass, dated Old Hall Green, 
 August 1 9th, 1797 : 
 
 " MY LORD, Having lately transmitted to Bishop Gibson, at his 
 Lordship's request, some account of the information received from Messrs. 
 Tuite and Cleghorn, I flatter myself that I shall do an acceptable service 
 to your Lordship, if I address to your Lordship a few lines on the subject. 
 These Gentlemen inform us that they have been very kindly received at 
 St. Omers, and particularly that the municipality of the town has shown 
 itself very favourable to them in giving them all encouragement and 
 assistance in the recovery of their property. They have restored to them 
 the private effects belonging to the President and other gentlemen of the 
 
Appendix. 317 
 
 College and furnished them with all the papers and other deeds that could 
 be found to enable them to secure the common property of the College. 
 Mr. Cleghorn mentions that by a letter received from M. Deprez, our 
 agent at Doway, he is informed that the municipality of Doway is very 
 differently affected in our regard. That they wish not to see us return 
 and that some are bent on the sale of our College. Messrs. Tuite and 
 Cleghorn have not yet received their passports to go to Paris, but they are 
 assured they shall have them very soon, and the delay is caused by the 
 changes and confusion that have taken place in the ministry. By a 
 letter received three days ago, Mr. Tuite says that Godin, the agent at 
 Paris, writes to Mr. Doullens, their agent at St. Omers, that the delay 
 they experience is only caused by the changes at Paris ; that the decree 
 is in their favor, that he waits the sanction of the Directory. Now Mr. 
 Tuite observes that this (which is rather obscurely expressed) cannot be 
 understood of their pasports, for the sanction of the Directory would not 
 be required for them, since the Ministre de Police is authorized to grant 
 them; besides this letter is addressed to M. Doullens, who had written 
 to claim the College of St. Omers. so that there is reason to think that 
 it relates to the recovery of their College. Mr. Cleghorn mentions that 
 the municipality has employed an Architect to value the damages that 
 have been done to the College by the fury of the Revolution, and that he 
 estimated them at 3ooo/. sterling ; that many of their friends assured 
 them they would be indemnified. Mr. Cleghorn and Mr. Tuite have 
 lately paid a visit to the Nuns at Aire, and were happy to find them all 
 very well. Mr. Cleghorn mentions that it is his opinion and that of some 
 intelligent friends, that it will be extremely useful, if not necessary, to 
 obtain some clause to be inserted in the Articles of Peace for the restora- 
 tion of all our property. But it is a very delicate matter to determine the 
 expression so as to include all and not to run counter to some of their 
 constitutional decrees. This is a subject on which several letters have 
 passed between Mr. Stapleton and Mr. Smith, who both of them very 
 well understand the constitution and decrees as far as they affect our 
 affairs. Mr. Stapleton expected Mr. Smith here before this ; after an 
 agreement with him about the form of the expression, he intended to do 
 himself the honour to wait on your Lordship, to lay it before your Lord- 
 ship and deliberate on this common cause. Bishop Gibson informs me 
 that Mr. Daniel was to meet him and Mr. Smith at York last Wednesday 
 or Thursday, when they would endeavour to come to some decision on 
 measures to be taken .in this critical situation of the Colleges. Mr. Shar- 
 rock informs me by a letter this morning that he has had the honor of 
 speaking to your Lordship on the subject of a clause in our favor. He 
 mentions the term Corporate Bodies. But we apprehend that that term 
 would not suffice without some qualification, as Corporate Bodies are not 
 acknowledged in the Republic. Besides, we must not forget the property 
 in France which may stand in the name of individuals in the funds or 
 elsewhere. If your Lordship should wish to receive any further informa- 
 tion on the subject, Mr. Stapleton would be happy to communicate all 
 in his power. I beg leave to conclude now, as Mr. D'Ancel is in a hurry. 
 Mr. Stapleton begs leave to unite in most humble respects to your Lord- 
 ship, with your Lordship's 
 
 " Most obedient and humble servant, 
 
 "W. POYNTER. 
 
 " Old Hall Green, 
 "August iQth, 1797. 
 
318 Appendix. 
 
 "All unite in best respects and compliments to Mr. Barnard, Mr. 
 Lindow, and Mr. Horrabin." 
 
 The following is again from the Diary of Bishop Douglass : 
 
 " i?97 September 2oth. On this day arrived for Dinner from France 
 Messrs. Tuite and Cleghorn. The three members (Jacobins) of the 
 Directory, viz., La Ravillere Lepaux, Rewbel, and Barras having 
 gained the army, surrounded the Councils and arrested Barthelemy, a 
 director (Canot, the other Director, escaped), and all those of the Council 
 of 500 who voted for the return of the priests and seemed to favour 
 Royalty, among whom was my friend Camille Jourdain, of Lyons, who 
 made the motion for the return of the priests, Merlin of Douay, and 
 Francois of Neufchateau being chosen in the place of Barthelemy and 
 Canot, members of the Directory, and the Revolution was completed. 
 The negotiation for peace was broken off, Lord Malmesbury returned on 
 this day to London, and the Minister of Police at Paris wrote to the 
 Municipality at Calais to order Messrs. Tuite and Cleghorn to return to 
 England by the first vessel. 
 
 " They dined with me to-day, and say that the College of St. Omer's 
 is totally stript, that nothing remains of the building besides outward 
 walls, the staircases and windows. It had been used for a hospital. That 
 the priests who don't take the oath of hatred to kings, &c., are ordered 
 to quit the territory of the Republic in 15 days, under pain of being 
 treated as Emigrants and shot. That the Grand Vicars not knowing what 
 advice to give, leave the priests to their own consciences, and that many 
 orthodox priests have taken the oath, that many others are quitting 
 France, and that all the little private oratories in private houses in which 
 the orthodox priests used to say Mass, are now shut. When will the 
 Revolution and these evils end ? " 
 
APPENDIX E. 
 
 RESULT OF THE DELIBERATIONS 
 
 Of the R.R.V.V.A.A., of the four districts, in a synod held a t;W in Chester, 
 May 23rd, 24th, and 25th, and continued at Old Hall Green, May 
 3oth and 3ist, 1803. 
 
 ON THE SACRAMENTS. 
 
 That all converts to the Catholic Faith who have been baptized by 
 Sectaries or Ministers out of the Catholic Church within the space of 
 thirty years, or from the year 1773, shall be baptized conditionally, except 
 in cases where there is sufficient proof that the baptism was duly ad- 
 ministered. This decision is to be inserted in the instructions annexed to 
 the formula of faculties. 
 
 That it is advisable that children be brought to the Chapel to be bap- 
 tized, unless it be attended with danger to the child or some considerable 
 inconvenience. 
 
 That the baptismal water be blessed as soon as convenient, after the 
 holy oils are received. 
 
 That the ceremony of having Sponsors in Confirmation is not observed 
 in England. 
 
 That the rule of conduct delivered by Bishop Challoner in 1759, de- 
 claring that Catholics should first be married by a Catholic priest 
 before they go to the Protestant minister, is to be observed in all the 
 Districts. 
 
 That great caution be taken to prevent all superstition in the use of 
 blessed wine given for the hooping cough, that missionaries rather 
 confine themselves to those things which are strictly approved by the 
 Church. 
 
 DISCIPLINE. 
 
 That the strictest precautions are recommended with respect to foreign 
 Priests, asking permission to say Mass. 
 
 That the practice of saying certain prayers in English before Mass 
 on Sundays and Holidays, where the ceremonies permit it, is approved 
 of. That it is very desirable that some approved prayers should be 
 uniformly adopted for the four Districts, and be brought into use as far 
 as can prudently be done. That in the meantime it is most prudent not 
 to express any disapprobation of the different forms of prayer, now in 
 use, but, if consulted, to recommend the approved prayers found in the 
 Garden of the Soul and the Double Manual. 
 
 That it is desirable that approved lessons containing the authentic 
 
320 Appendix. 
 
 histories of the edifying lives of our English Saints should be compiled 
 and inserted in their offices with due authority. 
 
 That the missionaries be exhorted to interest their congregations in 
 the great and necessary work of providing for a succession of ministers 
 of Religion, and to invite their people to concur by contributions, chari- 
 table donations, or pious legacies in enabling the Bishops to educate 
 young men to the ecclesiastical state. 
 
 That a course of Divinity be composed for the use of our Seminaries 
 and of the mission in general, by the Professors of Old Hall Green, of 
 Crook Hall and of Actonburnel, with the assistance of some experienced 
 missionaries, that the same should be recommended to the study of the 
 clergy on the mission. 
 
 That the R.R.V.V.A.A. petition the Pope to grant their Lordships leave 
 to confer Academical degrees on those of the clergy whom they shall 
 judge worthy of these honours. 
 
 That the clergy be and are forbidden to go to plays sub reatu peccati 
 mortalis, and under pain of suspension ipso facto for the secular clergy : 
 which is to be inserted in the instructions annexed to missionary 
 faculties. 
 
 That it is desirable that the missionaries would have power to grant 
 leave to Catholics to give meat to Protestants, when entertained by 
 Catholics, and when it cannot be refused without considerable incon- 
 venience. 
 
 That the expediency of petitioning an abrogation of the ecclesiastical 
 law enjoining abstinence from meat on Saturdays be further considered, 
 and that inquiry be made concerning the practice of other countries. 
 
 That inquiry be made whether the conditions of all the indulgences be 
 the same in all the Districts. 
 
 That the business of Pawnbrokers, when confined to the limits and 
 rules prescribed by the Legislature, is not unlawful. 
 
 That a case be drawn up, and the Judges be consulted on the nature 
 of the obligation of the law against smuggling. 
 
 That the instructions annexed to the formula of missionary faculties 
 be revised and augmented with the additional clauses agreed to. 
 
 That the following are spiritual grievances to which Catholics are 
 subject in England : 
 
 1. The invalidity of the certificate of a Catholic Clergyman respecting 
 
 the marriages of Catholics. 
 
 2. That Catholic soldiers, sailors and others, his Majesty's Catholic 
 
 subjects of various descriptions, are forced to attend Protestant 
 service on Sundays and on other occasions ; that they are not at 
 liberty on those days to unite in worship with those of their com- 
 munion, even when their civil and military duties to his Majesty 
 leave them free. 
 
 3. That the possession of Ecclesiastical property belonging to Catholics 
 
 is legally insecure. 
 
APPENDIX F. 
 
 LETTER OF DR. POYNTER TO DR. BEW, PRESIDENT OF 
 OSCOTT, ADVOCATING A UNION AMONG THE DISTRICTS 
 TO FORM A SINGLE GENERAL COLLEGE. 
 
 " Old Hall Green, August 3ist, 1803. 
 
 " DEAR SIR, The ways and means of effectually providing for the 
 mission in our present distress, and the still more distressful prospect 
 that lays before us have been the frequent subject of my thought and 
 conversation. Who can consider the number of the priests whose names 
 appear in our obituary every year, and the small supplies which the 
 mission receives, or has reason to expect from our Colleges in their pre- 
 sent state without being alarmed ? Doway, Paris and Rome at present 
 yield nothing at all. Lisbon and Valladolid promise little (indeed 
 Valladolid nothing lor several years) ; Old Hall Green in its present state 
 cannot promise more than at the rate of one a year; Crook Hall not 
 much more. Oscott at present has two ready for orders. I do not under- 
 stand that the mission can depend on Stonyhurst for a regular supply. 
 The religious houses are reduced to the lowest state. From this it must 
 appear evident that the resources of the mission are very inadequate to 
 its wants. To support the establishment of the mission a constant supply 
 of ten priests a year is necessary ; but where are they to be found ? In 
 the present deficiency I think that the most effectual means should be 
 employed to furnish an adequate number of labourers for this vineyard, 
 and it appears to me that tne most effectual would be as perfect an union 
 of our Colleges as can possibly be formed. I know that Bishop Bering- 
 ton was desirous of having one Clergy College established for the 
 four Districts, and he declared that if the other three Districts would 
 accede to it, he should most readily agree. At present I see no prospect 
 of engaging Bishop Gibson to unite in the plan, but I observe that the 
 other three Bishops are desirous of it. Bishop Sharrock, indeed, ac- 
 knowledges that he has little or nothing in his hands t6 contribute towards 
 it ; he is in singular distress. Although the effects of the proposed union 
 will not be so extensive without the conjunction of the North, yet I am 
 persuaded that the three districts, London, Middle, and West, will derive 
 the greatest advantages from it, and that it will prove an effectual means of 
 procuring an abundant supply of missionaries for them. The economy of 
 the education is certainly a very considerable advantage ; but I consider 
 that this economy will appear not only in our being able to educate the 
 Ecclesiastics at a cheaper rate (since where the number is greater, each 
 individual may be maintained at a smaller expense), but likewise in our 
 saving many jfor the Church who are often discouraged and sometimes 
 
322 Appendix. 
 
 laughed out of their vocation, where they are overpowered by the young 
 Gentlemen of the World. It is of consequence that in a house destined 
 for the education of Ecclesiastics, a very considerable number of the 
 students should be of that description ; they will then support and 
 encourage one another in the trials they have to sustain ; they will 
 apply to their studies with more emulation and success ; they will diffuse 
 a general spirit of piety and religion which will animate them to ardour 
 and perseverance in their vocation. All who have had experiences in 
 Colleges must feel the advantages, I might almost say the necessity, of 
 having such a number of candidates for the Church that they may have the 
 preponderance in the College ; where it is not so, it will be extremely 
 difficult to inspire or support the EcclesiasticaFspirit, and to preserve those 
 for the Church who come with a good vocation. Neither Old Hall nor 
 Oscott can pretend to say that they have not felt the bad effects of the 
 want of a more considerable number of candidates for the Ecclesiastical 
 state, nor can we expect ever to succeed in such a manner as to produce 
 a sufficient supply for our Districts, unless they be collected in a greater 
 number. But this cannot be done so as to answer our purpose, as long 
 as we are two separate houses. We shall never collect a sufficient 
 number in eiiher house to produce the effect. On the article of economy 
 I might add the advantage of saving masters, expenses of servants, &c., 
 which will occur to a person accustomed to the details of a College. 
 
 " I will add, as an advantage, that in the system of the proposed union, 
 our clergy would become more united and better acquainted with one 
 another ; they would be brought up in the same religious sentiments and 
 principles which would contribute to promote that concord and harmony 
 which we wish to see established. Although in different houses they 
 would not differ in Faith, yet they might be brought up in certain 
 diversities of opinion which are connected with practice, and which it 
 must be an advantage to do away by having our young clergy educated 
 in the same principles and sentiments, and in such as are recommended 
 by their Bishops. 1 am far from thinking of introducing those scholastic 
 questions which have divided universities ; the great doctrines of religion 
 now claim all the attention of theologians. But in this country, where we 
 live among those who assume the liberty of thinking and speaking as they 
 please on religious matters, it is of great consequence that our Divines 
 should be well instructed in the doctrine and language of the Church, and 
 they should be directed to follow one uniform rule in practice. It is well 
 known that many of our missionaries differ too much in certain practical 
 points in which it is to be desired that they should be united. To this I 
 trust our proposed union will greatly contribute. 
 
 " But a very particular advantage which I have in view is that the 
 Nobility and Gentry, seeing the Bishops uniting their influence and en- 
 deavours to provide a succession of missionaries, will come forward in a 
 more generous and liberal manner to enable them to carry it into execu- 
 tion. We have not the means of educating such a number as is 
 absolutely requisite to supply the wants of the mission. But I am per- 
 suaded that when the Bishops and their clergy unite in supporting and 
 recommending one common establishment from which their Districts are 
 supplied, the spirit of the Catholic body will be roused, and opulent 
 Catholics will contribute generously to the support of so necessary a work. 
 
 " It is an important cause, and if some vigorous measures be not adopted 
 for its success, our Districts will soon see their clergy sadly diminished, 
 many Gentlemen's families and congregations will soon be without 
 Pastors. The Bishops will recommend it to the charity of the opulent 
 part of their Districts and will exhort their clergy to recommend it to their 
 
Appendix. 323 
 
 respective congregations. I hope to see them all united in promoting it 
 with zeal. Surely every Pastor solicitous for the salvation of his flock 
 must be concerned at the idea of leaving it without the means of instruc- 
 tion and spiritual assistance after his death, which must be the case of 
 many congregations unless we provide for a succession. Now I am per- 
 suaded that this general spirit of contributing to this great cause will be 
 more effectually roused by a union of the three Bishops in recommending 
 one establishment. I am persuaded that, instead of having three free 
 places for the Midland District, each of the three Districts will have nearly 
 the proportion of ten or twelve. Does it not appear to you, Sir, that we 
 have a great reason to expect a far more abundant supply for our Districts 
 from this proposed union than from our Colleges in a separate state as 
 they are at present ? So great will be the advantage of having a 
 greater number of candidates for the Ecclesiastical state collected 
 together, and such will be the effect of an union on such as are 
 enabled to contribute to its support. I flatter myself that the supporters 
 of Oscott would readily agree to transfer the maintenance of the three 
 destined for the Middle district to any other place where the Bishop, 
 in union with his brethren, should judge proper to educate them in the 
 proposed plan. 
 
 " I have hitherto explained my ideas of the advantages of an union 
 only relative to the education of Ecclesiastics for the three Districts, in 
 which I have no other view or motive than the prospect and desire of 
 relieving the mission in its great distress by more effectually providing 
 for a succession of labourers. But as to anything further, viz. the 
 total coalition and union of the two houses in one, that is to be con- 
 sidered rather in another light. It appears indeed clear, that one large 
 house is sufficient for all the English young Gentlemen who are, or pro- 
 bably will be in both ; in that case many expenses would be reduced by an 
 union. Fewer masters would be necessary (of course, more spared for 
 the mission), expenses of servants, taxes, &c., considerably diminished. 
 But we cannot remove young Gentlemen of fortune or those who pay for 
 their own education, as we can others who are educated for the mission. 
 This deserves consideration and may be determined one way or the 
 other by circumstances with which I am not acquainted. I can only say, 
 that if such a plan should appear to Bishop Milner and you and to the 
 supporters of Oscott conducive to the general good, I should be very 
 happy to show every mark of esteem and distinction to any Gentlemen 
 who should come from Oscott to St. Edmund's. In this case the whole 
 system of studies and discipline should be maturely considered and 
 agreed to by the Bishops and others concerned, and what is agreed to be 
 vigorously pursued. 
 
 " I have here proposed to your consideration my views and ideas con- 
 cerning the effects of an union between our Colleges. As far as it 
 relates to the education of those who are preparing for the Ecclesiastical 
 state, I think it so necessary that neither District can entertain a hope of 
 providing for itself without it. If it appear to you in the same light as 
 it does to me, I doubt not you will readily accede to it. I consider it as 
 the most effectual means of relieving the three districts in their pressing 
 wants, which I believe no man feels more than Bishop Milner. If any 
 plan be proposed more conducive to the end we have in view, I shall be 
 happy to concur in it. 
 
 " I beg leave to assure you, Sir, &c. 
 
 " WILLIAM POYNTER." 
 
 Y 2 
 
APPENDIX G. 
 
 EXTRACT FROM BISHOP POYNTER'S MEMORIAL TO THE 
 BRITISH COMMISSIONERS ON THE DOUAY CLAIMS. 
 
 To the Honourable Commissioners of his Britannic Majesty at Paris, 
 appointed to liquidate the claims of British subjects on the French 
 Government. 
 
 The MEMORIAL of the Right Rev. William Poynter, Bishop of Halia, 
 Vicar Apostolic at London, in behalf of the claim of the Rev. John 
 Daniel, a British subject, President of the English Secular College of 
 Douay. 
 
 SHEWETH : 
 
 THAT your Memorialist, who is deeply interested in the success of the 
 Claim of the Rev. John Daniel, now before the Honourable Commission- 
 ers, has been informed that a question has been raised, whether the 
 Rev. John Daniel, as representing the English Secular College at Doway, 
 is included in the description of British Subjects who according to the 
 terms of the Treaty of the I3th May, 1814, and of the Convention of the 
 2oth Nov., 1815, are entitled to claim indemnities from the French 
 Government, through the Honourable Commissioners, for property con- 
 fiscated or sequestered in consequence of decrees in France since the 
 ist January, 1793, most respectfully begs to be allowed to offer some 
 observations which may tend to place the subject in its true light, and to 
 show that the right of Mr. Daniel, as representing the English Secular 
 College at Doway, to the benefits of the Treaty and Convention, cannot, 
 reasonably, be called in question. 
 
 In order to place the subject in its true light, your Memorialist begs to 
 state the nature and condition of the establishment of this College, for 
 which Mr. Daniel is claimant, and also to give a short account of the 
 calamities and losses it has suffered since the ist Jan., 1793, in conse- 
 quence of French Decrees against British Subjects and British Property ; 
 observing, 
 
 i. That this College was founded in the Town of Doway, in 1568, 
 when Flanders was under the Dominion of Spain. 
 
 2. That its eminent Founder was induced to establish it in a foreign 
 realm, not from preference or choice, but from necessity at the time, and, 
 as he declared in his Apology for the Seminaries, addressed to Cecil, 
 Lord Burleigh, merely because he could not then, as a Catholic, have a 
 place of education, nor even enjoy secure existence in England, adding 
 that if his country would grant him security at home, he would transfer 
 his Seminary thither immediately. 
 
 3. That this College was established for the education only of English 
 
Appendix. 325 
 
 Catholic Subjects, who as soon as they had completed their studies, or 
 finished their course of Professorship, returned to England. 
 
 4. That all Lands, Houses and Goods of every description, belonging 
 to this College, were purchased, built and acquired with British Money 
 and that the College did not derive any portion of its Property from 
 France. 
 
 5. That this College was never connected with any French establish- 
 ment or institution ; that it was not incorporated in the University of 
 Doway, neither was it subject to the Rector or Masters of the University, 
 nor to any board of superintendance or administration in France. 
 
 6. That the Presidents of this College, all subjects of his Britannic 
 Majesty, and not naturalized in France, were neither chosen nor pre- 
 sented nor nominated or appointed by any person, power or authority, 
 civil or ecclesiastical, in France. 
 
 7. That they were not responsible for the government or administra- 
 tion of the College to any French authority whatsoever ; being subject 
 only in matters merely spiritual (such as Preaching, Administering the 
 Sacraments &c.) to the jurisdiction of the Diocesan Bishop, according to 
 the general laws of the Catholic Church. 
 
 8. That in the government of the College, all authority was, by the 
 constitutions, subordinate to the President : " A strict obedience is to be 
 observed, according to the subordination appointed by the President, who 
 is absolute in his power ; and though obliged to advise with the seniors, 
 yet he is not tied to a majority, but may act independently." See Dodd, 
 Vol. iii. p. 256, Records of Doway College. 
 
 9. That only the President could give a power of attorney to receive 
 the Rentes sur FEtat, and other monies due to the College ; that the 
 possession of the whole of the property belonging to the College was 
 invested in the President, who alone, by the constitutions had the sole 
 absolute administration of it. 
 
 10. That this College, merely existing on French soil, as an isolated 
 English Establishment, foreign in every respect to France, to which 
 neither the Members nor Superiors were ever bound by any oath or 
 promise of allegiance, had continued from its beginning to the period of 
 the French Revolution in the free exercise of its government, and of the 
 administration of its property, independently of any authority of superin- 
 tendence or administration in France. 
 
 11. That early in the French Revolution, when the National 
 Assembly decreed the suppression of French Establishments of Education, 
 and seized the goods of those establishments as national property, it 
 respected this as a Foreign Establishment, although it called for and seized 
 all the Title Deeds of this College, as well as those of other British Houses 
 of Education, to examine whether all the property held by them was of 
 British origin : that whilst the French authorities took that portion of 
 the property of some other British houses which was derived from 
 France, leaving the same houses in possession of the rest, as British 
 property, they left the President of Doway College in possession of the 
 whole of the property belonging to this establishment, confirming his 
 rightful possession of it as British Property, according to the Law of the 
 7th Nov., 1790, and the Decrees of the 8th and I2th March, 1793, * n 
 which the future modifications alluded to evidently do not relate to the 
 property, but to the mode of education which the superiors of these 
 foreign houses of education were free to reject. 
 
 12. That the Superiors of this College as well as of the other 
 British Establishments, maintained their independence of the new laws 
 made at the beginning of the Revolution by claiming the rights of 
 
326 Appendix. 
 
 foreigners. That the Civic Oath was never taken by them. That the 
 following Arrete which was at last obtained from the Assemblee 
 Nationale 14 June, 1791, settled the point in their favour: " L' Assem- 
 blee Nationale par 1'organ de son Comite Ecclesiastique ordonne que 
 les Superieurs Etrangers ne sont pas des fonctionnaires publics Eccle- 
 siastiques ; que Ton ne peut exiger d'eux aucun des points exigibles des 
 Nationaux ; que le Departement doit leur procurer paix et protection. 
 Etant evident qu'on ne peut pas etre en mme temps etrangers et 
 natifs, il est e'galement qu'on n'est pas tenu aux formalites exigibles des 
 uns et des autres ; il est done constant que les lois relatifs aux Ecclesias- 
 tiques Francois ne peuvent pas atteindre les Etrangers ; ils ne doivent pas 
 se rendre inhabiles a succe'der dans leur pays, ni s'assujettir k aucun 
 serment, aucune formalite que puisse devenir un titre de proscription chez 
 eux." Moreover, that the Superiors of the English Catholic establish- 
 ments in France claimed as foreigners under the treaty of navigation and 
 commerce of 26th September, 1786, their exemption from any obligation 
 of attending the public ceremonies of Divine Service in the churches or 
 elsewhere, and their privilege of performing the exercises of religion 
 privately in their own houses without molestation. That this claim of 
 the English Catholic Establishments to the benefit of the Treaty of 
 Navigation and Commerce in that respect was acknowledged and con- 
 firmed by the answer of the Comite Ecclesiastique to the Directory of the 
 department du Pas de Calais a Arras, 14 June, 1791, of which a copy is 
 annexed. 
 
 13. That in December, 1791, when in virtue of a severe decree 
 ordering all Ecclesiastics who had not taken the oath (non-assermentes) 
 to appear personally before the Directory, the Superiors of the five British 
 houses in Doway were peremptorily summoned to appear within a limited 
 time. One Superior was deputed from each house to the Directory. They 
 all remonstrated strongly that being foreigners they were not to be classed 
 either with the " Pretres Assermente's " or with the " Pretres non Asser- 
 mentes/' being at most " Fonctionnaires Publics " of their respective 
 countries, now in France but not of France. That the five deputies of 
 the British Houses were politely dismissed with an assurance that a due 
 regard should be paid to their remonstrance. That the next morning a 
 favourable message was sent to each of the five British Houses. 
 
 14. That the Rev. John Daniel was duly appointed President of the 
 English Secular College of Doway in the beginning of the year 1792. 
 
 15. That in the month of February, 1793, commissaries, accom- 
 panied by a detachment of national guards, proceeded to put the public 
 seals on all the effects in the College. 
 
 16. That on the loth of October, 1793, a Decree was passed in the 
 National Assembly, ordering that all the moveable and immoveable pro- 
 perty, and all the goods of every description in France belonging to the 
 English, Scotch, Irish, Hanoverians, and in general to the subjects of 
 the King of Great Britain, should be confiscated for the Property of the 
 Republic, and that these goods should immediately on the receipt of this 
 Decree be seized and put into the hands of the Managers of the National 
 Domains. Also ordering that all the English, Scotch, Irish, Hanoverians, 
 and in general all the subjects of the King of Great Britain, actually on 
 the territory of the Republic, should instantly, on the receipt of this 
 Decree, be put in a state of arrestation, and that the seals should be put on 
 their papers. That the punishment of ten years imprisonment should be 
 inflicted on any public functionary who should be convicted of negligence 
 in the execution of this Decree. That the decree was sent into the 
 departments by couriers extraordinary. 
 
Appendix. 3 2 7 
 
 17. That on the I2th October, 1793, the Rev. John Daniel, 
 President of the College, and the present claimant ; the Rev. Joseph 
 Hodgson, Vice-President and now Vicar-General of the London district ; 
 the Rev. William Poynter, your Memorialist, then Professor of Divinity, 
 now Bishop Vicar Apostolic in London; the Rev. Thomas Smith, ist 
 Professor of Philosophy, now Bishop Coadjutor in the North ; the Rev. 
 William Wilds, then 2nd Professor of Philosophy, now Chaplain in 
 the Bavarian Chapel, London ; the Rev. Thomas Stout, then General 
 Prefect in the College, now Pastor of a Congregation near Alnwick ; the 
 Rev. Joseph Beaumont, Procurator (or Bursar) of the College, now 
 Pastor near Bath, with several Scholars, altogether in number forty- 
 seven, were suddenly summoned at eight o'clock in the evening, and 
 conducted immediately by an armed force from the English College to 
 the Scotch College in Doway ; that they were all confined there as pri- 
 soners till October i6th, together with seven English Benedictins ; that 
 on the i6th October they were all conducted by an armed force to Arras, 
 and on the i7th October were conducted in like manner to the citadel of 
 Dourlens, in Picardy ; that twenty-two of the company having effected 
 their escape, the rest, thirty-two in number, including the English Bene- 
 dictins, were confined in this citadel thirteen months, during which they 
 suffered great distress and extreme hardships ; that in the month of 
 December, 1794, they were all permitted to return from Dourlens to Doway, 
 where they were again shut up under still closer confinement in the Irish 
 College for three months longer ; that leave having been obtained by the 
 exertions of the Rev. Mr. Stapleton, then President of the English College 
 at St. Omer, for all the Superiors and Students of the English Houses in 
 Douay and St. Omer to return to England, they all hastened to their 
 native country and arrived at Dover on the 4th of March, I795, 1 after 
 having lost all their property in France and suffered imprisonment and 
 most extreme hardships, because they were British subjects, in execution 
 of the Decree of loth Oct., 1793. 
 
 1 8. That as soon as the Rev. John Daniel, President, with his Pro- 
 fessors and Scholars, were put into confinement, the doors of the College 
 were thrown open for three days, during which part of the furniture was 
 sold, the rest of the goods that could be easily moved and carried off was 
 plundered, by the mob. That the libraries were soon after removed, and 
 now do not exist. That the country house of the College in the village 
 of Esquerchin and the lands at Coutiches and Bersee were sold. That 
 the building of the College itself was in a short time, after Mr. Daniel 
 and his Professors and Scholars were put into arrestatiori, converted into 
 a military hospital, and was employed as such for about ten years ; that 
 it was afterwards let on a long lease (of about 27 years) to a cotton 
 manufacturer, by Mr. Walsh, an Irishman, appointed by Buonaparte, 
 Administrator General of all the British Establishments. That the 
 offices and outbuildings of the college have been demolished, and the 
 partitions and interior distributions of the apartment have been so 
 changed that it is no longer fit for the purposes of a college. 
 
 19. That the rentes sur Fetat, which the President of the College was 
 in the receipt of in the year 1792, were sequestered in the execution of the 
 decree of loth Oct., 1793, and that they are still withheld from Rev. John 
 Daniel, who claims them with their Arrears through the British Commis- 
 sioners. 
 
 20. That in short, from the time of his arrestation on the I2th Oct., 
 
 1 This is a slight error. The actual date was March 2nd, 1795. 
 
328 Appendix. 
 
 1793, in consequence of the Decree of the loth of the same month, the 
 Rev. John Daniel has suffered the loss of his College and all the property 
 belonging to it by confiscation or sequestration in execution of the same 
 decree against all British subjects. That he still remains deprived of 
 the whole, except merely the property of the house, which was restored 
 to him by an order of 26 Jan., 1816, into which nevertheless he cannot 
 enter till the expiration of the lease, but for which he has received an 
 annual rent of 2500 francs since the date of that Ordonnance. That 
 such are the calamities and losses which have been brought on the Rev. 
 John Daniel as President of the English Secular College of Douay, by 
 execution of the Decree of loth Oct., 1793, because he was a British 
 Subject and the Head and Representative of a British Establishment and 
 of British Property. 
 
 21. That Buonaparte, by a Decree dated 28 floreal, an 13 (i8th of 
 May, 1805,) with declared political views hostile to England, formed one 
 British United Establishment, by connecting together houses of education 
 in France, which belonged to the English, Scotch, and Irish Catholics ; 
 that he appointed Mr. Walsh, first Administrator General of the new 
 United Establishment and of all the English, Irish, and Scotch property 
 in France, which he could collect together, as the remains of the property 
 formerly possessed by those houses. That Buonaparte instituted a Board 
 of Superintendance (Bureau de Surveillance), to which he subjected the 
 administration of his United Establishment. 
 
 22. That the British Catholic Archbishops and Bishops protested 
 against this act of the usurpation of the rights of the legitimate Superiors 
 and Administrators of their Colleges and Seminaries in France, and this 
 invasion of their respective foreign property and demanded justice ; but 
 in vain. 
 
 23. That on the 2ist June, 1814, the signature of His Most Christian 
 Majesty was obtained to an Ordonnance, by which the above Decree of 
 Buonaparte of 28 floreal, an 13, was confirmed, and Mr. Ferris, an 
 Irishman, was named Administrator General of all the English, Irish, and 
 Scotch Colleges and Seminaries in France ; and that on the 3oth 
 Oct., 1815, the signature of the King was in like manner obtained to 
 another Ordonnance, forming in the terms of the former Ordonnance, a 
 Bureau Gratuit de Surveillance Generate, and continuing the same 
 system of the violation of the rights and property of the respectful lawful 
 superiors. 
 
 24. That on the remonstrance made to the King by Archbishop 
 Everard, Bishop Cameron, and your Memorialist, Bishop Poynter, in the 
 names of all the Catholic Archbishops and Bishops in Ireland, Scotland, 
 and England, His Most Christian Majesty was pleased to issue an 
 Ordonnance on the 25th Jan., 1816, by which the union of the British 
 Establishments was dissolved and Mr. Ferris was removed, and the 
 separate possession of the moveable and immoveable property which had 
 not been sold, belonging to the different British houses, was restored to the 
 respective superiors, who, in the 6th Article, were acknowledged by name. 
 That the Rev. John Daniel recovered nothing more by the effect of this 
 Ordonnance, than a claim to the future rent of his college at Doway, which 
 had been let on a long lease by Mr. Walsh. That conceiving that under 
 the terms moveable property might be understood the Rentes sur PEtat, 
 and wishing to save the inconvenience of the delay attending the liquida- 
 tion of the great number of claims in the hands of the Honourable 
 Commissioners, your Memorialist applied to the French Treasury in 
 March, 1816, to have Mr. Daniel inscribed on the Great Book for the 
 amount of these Rentes and their Arrears, in execution of the Ordonnance 
 
Appendix. 329 
 
 of the 25th Jan., 1816 ; that the answer given was, that under the terms 
 moveable property, the Rentes were not understood, unless expressly 
 specified. That your Memorialist then obtained an order from the King 
 to the Minister of Finance to proceed to the liquidation and inscription 
 of these Rentes, &c. ; that the Minister of Finance answered your Memo- 
 rialist that this order must be ineffectual, as by the Treaty and Conven- 
 tion (to which the Ordonnance itself of the 25th Jan. referred) the 
 liquidation and inscription of these Rentes must be done by the Commis- 
 sioners appointed for that purpose. That notwithstanding, a letter was 
 afterwards sent from the Treasury to the French Commissioners, recom- 
 mending to them to accelerate the liquidation of the claims of the Rev. 
 John Daniel. 
 
 25. That on the I7th Sept., 1817, the King's signature was again 
 obtained to a new Ordonnance, grounded on considerations and infor- 
 mations which in no manner regard the English Secular Houses of Doway 
 and Paris, by the articles of which Ordonnance the Bureau Gratuit 
 de Surveillance is brought into activity again, is invested with new powers 
 over the British Establishments, is authorized to demand of the Superiors 
 the state of their accounts, to take from them the money they have in 
 hand, except what is judged by the Bureau necessary for current expenses, 
 to interfere in the discipline of the Houses and even to make regulations 
 for them. That the Minister of the Interior is authorized by the order to 
 suspend or remove the Superiors who do not conform to these Articles and 
 to propose to the King the appointment of others. 
 
 26. That your Memorialist, sensible that, as a Catholic Bishop, and as 
 a British Subject, he could not consent to this Ordonnance, entered his 
 protest to the French Government against it, as a violation of the inde- 
 pendent government and administration of the English Secular College of 
 Doway and of the English Seminary at Paris, enjoyed and exercised by 
 the superiors of these English Houses, to the period of the French Revo- 
 lution ; that he has protested against the subjection of these Foreign 
 Establishments to the Bureau Gratuit de Surveillance and called for the 
 revocation of all the Decrees, Arrites or Ordonnances made from the 
 beginning of the Revolution, injurious to the independent rights and in- 
 terests of these Foreign Establishments. That in his remonstrance to the 
 Minister of the Interior, dated Dec., 1817, your Memorialist observed 
 to his Excellency that the considerations in the preamble on which the 
 Ordonnance was grounded were utterly void of foundation, at least in- 
 asmuch as they regarded the English Secular College at Doway and the 
 English Seminary at Paris. Your Memorialist expressed his observa- 
 tions in these terms : " Le considerant parle des Superieurs-Majeurs 
 charges autrefois de diriger ces Etablissemens sous 1'Autorite Royale ; et 
 aussi d'une Commission de Magistrats pris dans le sein du Conseil d'Etat, 
 a laquelle etoit confiee depuis longues annees le surveillance de cette 
 administration. J'ai 1'honneur de representer a votre Excellence, qu'il 
 n'y a jamais eu de Superieurs-Majeurs charges de diriger ces Etablisse- 
 mens de Douay et de Paris, sous 1'Autorite Royale, et aussi que la sur- 
 veillance de 1'administration de ces Etablissemens, loin d'avoir et6 con- 
 fiees depuis longues anneds, ne 1'a jamais et a aucune Commission de 
 Magistrats pris dans le sein du Conseil d'Etat, ni a aucun Bureau de Sur- 
 veillance en France." 
 
 27. That your Memorialist having shewn that this secular College of 
 Doway, for which the Rev. J. Daniel is Claimant, is completely English in 
 every respect, and that all the property belonging to it was confiscated 
 or sequestered as English property, in execution of the decree of loth 
 Oct., 1793, now presumes to express his confidence that no reasonable 
 
330 Appendix. 
 
 objection can be brought against the claimant, Rev. John Daniel, a 
 British -born Subject, and as President sole Representative of all this British 
 property, but that he will be admitted to the full benefit of the Treaty and 
 Convention. As the Treaty and Convention were expressly made to secure 
 indemnities from the French Government for the subjects of his Britan- 
 nic Majesty, who have been injured by the effects of Decrees of confis- 
 cation and sequester in France, since the ist Jan., 1793, it is lawful 
 to contend that all such subjects of his Britannic Majesty are included 
 against whom there is not a clear exception expressed in the terms of the 
 Treaty and Convention. 
 
 Your Memorialist begs, with all due respect, to submit the above 
 Statement, Observations and Answers to your fair consideration, and 
 has the honour to subscribe himself, Honourable Gentlemen, 
 
 Your humble and obedient servant, 
 
 (Signed) W. POYNTER, Bp. of.Halia, V.A. at London. 
 Paris, Jan. 2/th, 1818. 
 
APPENDIX H. 
 
 PRESIDENTS OF DOUAY COLLEGE. 
 
 15681588. Cardinal Allen. 
 
 15881599. Rev. Richard Barrett, D.D. 
 
 1599 1613. Rev. Thomas Worthington, D.D. 
 
 1613 1641. Rev. Matthew Kellison, D.D. 
 
 1641 1645. R CV - George Musket. 
 
 16461651. Rev. William Hyde, D.D. 
 
 1652 1670. Rev. George Leyburn, D.D. 
 
 1670 1676. Rev. John Leyburn. 
 
 1676 1682. Rev. Francis Gage, D.D. 
 
 1682 1688. Rev. James Smith, D.D. 
 
 16881714. Rev. Edward Paston, D.D. 
 
 1715 1738. Rev. Robert Witham, D.D. 
 
 17391750. Rev. William Thornburgh, D.D. 
 
 1750 1770. Rev. William Green, D.D. 
 
 1770 1781. Rev. Tichbourne Blount. 
 
 1781 1790. Rev. William Gibson. 
 
 1790 1792. Rev. Edward Kitchen. 
 
 1792 1793. Rev. John Daniel. 
 
 The Rev. John Daniel continued titular President till his death in 1823, 
 when he was succeeded by the Rev. Francis Tuite, who died in 1837, and 
 was the last to hold the title of President of Douay. 
 
 PRESIDENTS OF ST. OMER. 
 After the College was handed over to the Secular Clergy. 
 
 17621763. Rev. Henry Tichbourne Blount (pro tern.). 
 1763 1766. Hon. and Rev. Thomas Talbot. 
 1766 1773. Rev. Alban Butler. 
 1773 1787. Rev. William Wilkinson. 
 17871793. Rev. Gregory Stapleton, D.D. 
 
 "CHIEF MASTERS." 
 
 At Silkstead, Twyford, Standon, Hare Street, and Old Hall. 
 Silkstead* 
 
 1685 1692. Rev. Augustine Taylor. 
 1692 (about) 1695. R ev. William Husband. 
 
332 Appendix. 
 
 Tiuyford. 
 
 (About) 1695 . Rev. Edward Taverner. 
 1726 1732. Rev. Francis Fleetwood. 
 1732 1736. Rev. Joseph Gildon. 
 1736 1745. Rev. John P. Betts. 
 
 Standon and Hare Street 
 1753 1769. Rev. Richard Ken da 
 
 Old Hall. 
 
 1769 1792. Rev. James Willacy. 
 1792 1793. Rev. John Potier. 
 
 ST. EDMUND'S COLLEGE. 
 PRESIDENTS. 
 
 1793 1795. Rev. John Potier (pro tern.}. 
 1795 1801. Very Rev. Gregory Stapleton, D.D. 
 1801 1813. Right Rev. Bishop Poynter, D.D. 
 1813 1817. Very Rev. Joseph Kimbell. 
 18171818. Very Rev. John Bew, D.D. 
 18181834. Very Rev. Thomas Griffiths, D.D. 
 18341837. Very Rev. Richard Newell, D.D. 
 18381840. Very Rev. John Rolfe. 
 18401851. Very Rev. Edward Cox, D.D. 
 1851 1868. Right Rev. Mgr. Weathers, D.D. 
 18681870. Very Rev. Frederick Rymer, D.D. 
 18701880. Right Rev. Mgr. Patterson, M.A. 
 18801882. Very Rev. George Akers, M.A. 
 18821887. Right Rev. Mgr. Fenton. 
 1887. Right Rev. Mgr. Crook. 
 
 VICE-PRESIDENTS. 
 
 17951801. Rev. William Poynter, D.D. 
 1801 1808. Rev. William Coombes, D.D. 
 18081810. Rev. Francis Tuite. 
 1810 1813. Rev. Joseph Kimbell. 
 1813 1816. Rev. Robert Varley. 
 18161818. Rev. Thomas Griffiths. 
 18191824. Rev. John White. 
 1824 1834. Rev. Richard Newell. 
 1834 1836. Rev. Bernard Jarrett. 
 18361838. Rev. John Maguire, D.D. 
 18381840. Rev. Edward Cox. 
 1840 1843. Rev. George Rolfe. 
 1843 1851. Rev. William Weathers, D.D. 
 1851 1855. Rev. John Crookall, D.D. 
 1855 1861. Rev. Herbert Vaughan, D.D. 
 
 1 The office of vice-president was formally introduced on the recon- 
 stitutionof St. Edmund's in 1795. From 1793 to 1795 Dr. Coombes acted 
 as " Second in authority and respect," and was the superior of the Divines ; 
 but did not at that time take the title of vice-president. There was like- 
 wise no regular prefect or procurator before 1795. 
 
Appendix. 333 
 
 1861 1868. Rev. Frederick Rymer. 
 18681870. Rev. Isaac Goddard. 
 1870 1877. Rev. John Rouse, D.D. 
 ! 877 1880. Rev. George Akers, M.A. 
 jggo 1882. Rev. William Smullen. 
 18821887. Rev. William Lloyd. 
 ! 887 1889. Rev. William Traies, M.A. 
 
 1890. Rev. Bernard Ward. 
 
 PREFECTS. 
 
 1795 J 798. Rev. John Law. 
 1798 1800. Rev. Francis Tuite. 
 1800- 1802. Rev. J. C. D'Ancel. 
 Q Q C Rev. Francis Tuite. 
 
 1802-1803 ( Rev . Walter Blount. 
 18031806. Rev. Joseph Kimbell. 
 18061810. Rev. Robert Varley. 
 1810 1816. Rev. Joseph Stapleton. 
 1816 1819. Rev. John White. 
 1819 1820. Rev. Joseph Siddens. 
 1820 1822. Rev. Richard Newell. 
 18221825. Rev. James Holdstock. 
 ! 825 1826. Rev. Edward Ewart. 
 18261827. Rev. John Welch. 
 18271828. Rev William Woods. 
 18281830. Rev. Charles Threlfall. 
 1830 1833. Rev - William Hunt. 
 1833 1834. Rev. Bernard Jarrett. 
 1834 1836. Rev. Edward Hearne. 
 1836 1839. Rev. John Tilt. 
 18391840. Rev. John Telford. 
 1840 1843. R CV - William Weathers. 
 18431848. Rev. Henry Telford. 
 1848 1851. Rev. Frederick Rymer. 
 1851 1851. Rev. Michael Canty. 
 18511856. Rev. Henry O'Callaghan. 
 18561861. Rev. Thomas McDonnell. 
 18611865. Rev. Charles Bell. 
 18651866. Rev. James R. Browne. 
 18661868. Rev. William Lloyd. 
 18691869. Rev. Edward Redmond, D.D. 
 1869 1872. Rev. John Brenan. 
 18721873. Rev. William Lloyd. 
 1873 1874. Rev. John Brenan. 
 1874 1876. Rev. Peter Kernan. 
 18761877. Rev. William Herbert. 
 18771879. Rev. William Smullen. 
 18791881. Rev. John O'Meara. 
 18811882. Rev. Edward Ryan. 
 18821884. Rev. Bernard Ward. 
 18841884. Rev. John Boase. 
 1884-1884. Rev. John Watson. 
 18841885. Rev. Bernard Ward. 
 18861891. Rev. William Davies. 
 
 1891. Rev. Frederick Hopper. 
 
334 Appendix. 
 
 PROCURATORS. 
 
 17951798. Rev - Francis Tuite. 
 1798 1800. Rev. John Law. 
 18001810. Rev. Francis Tuite. 
 18101815. Rev. Richard Horrabin. 
 1815 1817. Rev. Joseph Daniel. 
 18171818. Rev. John Rolfe. 
 18181819. Rev. Mark Tierney. 
 1819 1824. Rev. Thomas Griffiths. 
 1824 1830. Rev. John Clarke. 
 18301832. Rev. Charles Threlfall. 
 1832 1839. Rev. James Whelan. 
 1839 1843. Rev. George Rolfe. 
 1843 l8 5 J - Rev William Weathers. 
 18511852. Mr. Henry Reilly. 
 18521856. Rev. Henry Telford. 
 1856 1861. Rev. Edmund Tunstall. 
 18611878. Rev. William McAuliffe. 
 18781879. Rev. Edmund Tunstall. 
 18791880. Rev. Joseph Palmer. 
 18801883. Mr - Thomas Inwood. 
 18831885. Rev. Edward St. John. 
 18861887. Rev. Arthur Byrne. 
 18881891. Rev. Charles Turner. 
 1891. Rev. William Davies. 
 
 PARISH PRIESTS AT OLD HALL. 
 
 1769 1792. Rev. James Willacy. 
 1792 1 8 10. Rev. John Potier. 
 1810 1815. Rev. Richard Horrabin. 
 18151818. Rev. Thomas Griffiths. 
 1818 1819. Rev. Louis Havard. 
 18191824. Rev. John White. 
 1824 1827. Rev. John Hutchison. 
 18281830. Rev. John Clarke. 
 18301838. Rev. Charles Threlfall. 
 18381839. Rev. George Rolfe. 
 1839 1840. Rev. William Crook. 
 18401842. Rev. Patrick O'Dwyer. 
 1842 1845. Rev - John Geary. 
 1845 1848. Rev. John Ainsworth. 
 1848 1849. R CV - John Larkin. 
 18491851. Rev. Walter McAvila. 
 1851 1859. Rev. Alfred Dolman. 
 18591861. Rev. William A. Johnson, D.D. 
 1861 1864. Rev. Thomas Parkinson. 
 18641864. Rev. John Wyse. 
 18641865. Rev. Charles 'Bullen. 
 18651871. Rev. Robert Swift. 
 1871 1874. Rev. Charles Collingridge. 
 1874 1875. Rev. Henry Joyner. 
 18751876. Rev. Anthony Glattfelter. 
 1876 1878. Rev. Philip Gun Munro. 
 18781879. Rev. Joseph Redman, D.D. 
 
Appendix. 335 
 
 1879 1882. Rev. John Noonan. 
 !882 1883. Rev. Alfred Roche. 
 1883 1883. Rev. James Horan. 
 18831884. Rev. Daniel O'Sullivan. 
 18841885. Rev. John H. Pape. 
 1885. Rev. Charles Jones. 
 
 CARDINALS, ARCHBISHOPS, AND BISHOPS CONNECTED WITH 
 ST. EDMUND'S. 
 
 In the following list, those marked with an asterisk were only con- 
 nected with Old Hall as proprietors. The others were all superiors or 
 students at the college. 
 
 *His Eminence Cardinal Wiseman, Bishop of Melipotamus, 1840 1850 ; 
 V.A. London, 1849 18 5; Archbishop of Westminster, 18501865. 
 *His Eminence Cardinal Manning, Archbishop of Westminster, 1865 
 
 1892. 
 
 His Eminence Cardinal Vaughan, Bishop of Salford, 1872 1892 ; Arch- 
 bishop of Westminster, 1892. 
 His Eminence Cardinal di Rende, Bishop of Tricarico, 1877 1879 J 
 
 Archbishop of Benevento, 1879. 
 The Most Rev. Henry O'Callaghan, Bishop of Hexham, 1888 1889; 
 
 Archbishop of Nicosia, 1889. 
 Right Rev. Charles Baggs, Bishop of Pella and V.A. Western, 1844 
 
 1845- 
 *Right Rev. James Yorke Bramston, Bishop of Usula, 1823; V.A. 
 
 London, 1827 1836. 
 Right Rev. John Butt, Bishop of Melos, 1885 (January); Bishop of South - 
 
 wark, 1885 (June). 
 Right Rev. Gonzalo Canilla, Bishop of Lystra, and Vicar Apostolic of 
 
 Gibraltar, 1881. 
 
 *Right Rev. Robert Aston Coffin, Bishop of Southwark, 1882 1885. 
 Right Rev. James Richard D'Ancel, Bishop of Bayeux, 1827 1836. 
 Right Rev. James Danell, Bishop of Southwark, 18711881. 
 *Right Rev. John Douglass, Bishop ofCenturiae and V.A. London, 1790 
 
 1812. 
 
 *Right Rev. Thomas Grant, Bishop of Southwark, 1851 1870. 
 Right Rev. Thomas Griffiths, Bishop of Olena, 1833; V.A. London, 
 
 18361847. 
 
 Right Rev. Thomas Jumentier, Bishop in France about 1815. 
 Right Rev. John Luck, Bishop of Auckland, 1882. 
 Right Rev. James Laird Patterson, Bishop of Emmaus, 1880. 
 Right Rev. Thomas Penswick, Bishop of Europum, 1824; V.A. North, 
 
 18311836. 
 Right Rev. William Poynter, Bishop of Halia, 1803 ; V.A. London, 1812 
 
 1827. 
 Right Rev. Gregory Stapleton, Bishop of Hiero-Caesarea, and V.A. Mid., 
 
 18011802. 
 
 *Right Rev. James Talbot, Bishop of Bertha, 1759 ; V.A. London, 1781 
 
 1790. 
 
 Right Rev. William Weathers, Bishop of Amycla, 1872. 
 Right Rev. John Virtue, Bishop of Portsmouth, 1882. 
 
336 Appendix. 
 
 BISHOPS CONSECRATED AT ST. EDMUND'S. 
 
 Right Rev. Gregory Stapleton, Bishop of Hiero-Caesarea, March 8, 1801. 
 
 Right Rev. William Poynter, Bishop of Halia, May 29, 1803. 
 
 Right Rev. Bernardine Collingridge, Bishop of Thespia, October n, 1807. 
 
 Right Rev. Thomas Smith, Bishop of Bolina, March n, 1810. 
 
 Right Rev. James Yorke Bramston, Bishop of Usula, June 29, 1823. 
 
 Right Rev. Thomas Weld, Bishop of Amycla, August 6, 1826. 
 
 Right Rev. Daniel McDonnell, Bishop of Olympus, March 25, 1829. 
 
 Right Rev. William Morris, Bishop of Troy, February 5, 1832. 
 
 Right Rev. Thomas Griffiths, Bishop of Olena, October 28, 1833. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 ABBOTT, Mr., 227. 
 Acton Burnell, 150, 152- 
 Adelphi, the, 265. 
 Aire, 151 
 
 Bishop of, 205. 
 Akers, Rev. George, 287. 
 Alberry, Joseph, 232. 
 Albert, Prince, 245. 
 Allen, Cardinal, 3, 5, 50 seq. , 285. 
 Amherst, Bishop, 282. 
 
 Rev. William J., 42, 119. 
 Amiens, Bishop of, 62, 84. 
 
 Peace of, 180. 
 Ancona, 178. 
 Angelo, Mr., 201 seq. 
 Angouleme, Bishop of, 205. 
 Ankerwycke Park, 165. 
 Applegath, Canon, 230. 
 Archbold, Robert, 176. 
 Archer's Lodge, 257, 259. 
 Arras, 64, 66, 79, 80, 85, 86, 90, 91, 
 
 93, 97- 
 
 Arrington, 201, 202. 
 Association, Edmundian, 272, 279, 282. 
 Aston, the Lords, 19, 22, 208. 
 Atkinson, Rev. Matthew, 4. 
 Auckland, Bishop of, 277. 
 Auxerre, 288, 289. 
 
 BACKHOUSE, Margaret, if. 
 
 Baddesley Green Academy, 41. 
 
 Baggs, Bishop, 230. 
 
 Bagshawe, Canon, 243, 275. 
 
 Baines, Bishop, 234. 
 
 Bamber, Canon James, 243, 280, 282. 
 
 Bamber, Canon John, 243, 255, 272. 
 
 Bampfield, Rev. George, 253. 
 
 Bangs, Mr., 188. 
 
 Banister, see Taverner. 
 
 Bans, Canon,. 6, 243, 247. 
 
 Barbadoes, 12. 
 
 Bar bier, Pere, 291. 
 
 Barnaby Rudge, 231. 
 
 Barnard, Rev. James, 23, 26, 107, 
 
 137, 157, 160, 165, 168. 
 Barratt, Dr. Richard, 56. 
 Barrett, Dr., 183. 
 Barren, Joseph, 258. 
 Barrow, Rev. John, 161 seq. 
 Bates, John, 85. 
 Bath, 102. 
 
 Bayeux, Bishop of, 117. 
 Beauchamp, William, 100, 102, 104, 
 
 1 08, 146. 
 
 Bedford, Duke of, 285. 
 Bedhampton, 128, 135. 
 Benevento, Archbishop of, 280. 
 Bennett, Martin, 105. 
 Berington, Bishop, 124, 135, 136, 151, 
 
 159, 1 60, 179. 
 Berington, Rev. Joseph, 40. 
 
 Rev. Thomas, 13. 
 Bernadou, Archbishop, 277. 
 Bernard, see Husband. 
 Bertha, Bishop of, see James Talbot. 
 Bethune, 86, 95. 
 Betts, Rev. John P., 13 seq. 
 
 Dr. John, 14. 
 Bew, Rev. John, 118, 119, 181, 218 
 
 seq. 
 
 Bianchini, Mgr., 10. 
 Birch, Rev. Joseph, 64, 117, 146, 206. 
 Birmingham, 40, 206. 
 Bishop, Dr., 5. 
 Bishop's Stortford, 104, 245. 
 Blakesware, 32. 
 Blakoe, Robert, 84. 
 Blount, Sir Walter, 31. 
 
 Edward, 195. 
 Blundell, Charles, 249. 
 Borgia, Cardinal, 1 79. 
 Boulogne, Bishop of, 62, 63. 
 Bourdaloue, 239. 
 Bowdon, Rev. Joseph, 296. 
 Bower, Canon, 230. 
 William, 230. 
 
 Z 
 
338 
 
 Index. 
 
 Bowland, Francis, 102, 104, 108, 146. 
 
 Bowman, Canon, 243, 263. 
 
 Bowyer, Sir George, 282. 
 
 Bradley, John, 85. 
 
 Brady, Maziere, 122, 131, 137, 212, 
 
 265. 
 
 Brady, Thomas, 77. 
 Braganza, Catherine of, 283. 
 Bramston, Bishop, 157, 215,226,233, 
 
 237, 240, 241. 
 Brand, Mrs., 34. 
 Brannan, Mr., 227. 
 Braughing, 256. 
 Brettargh, Rev. Richard, 92. 
 Brewer, Dr., 183. 
 Brighton, 218. 
 Bristow, Richard, 53, 55. 
 Broadstone of Honour, 233. 
 Brockhampton, 129, 221. 
 Broderick, Richard, 120, 146, 165. 
 Brook Green, 269. 
 Brown, Rev. Thomas, alias Weatherby, 
 
 6,7- 
 
 Brown Mostyn, 91. 
 Browne, Rev. Peter, 13, 17. 
 
 Michael, 208. 
 
 Thomas, 208. 
 
 Valentine, 189, 208. 
 
 William, 208. 
 Broxbourne, 245. 
 Bruges, 61. 
 Brussels, 81. 
 Buckler, Rev. Albert, 243. 
 
 Rev. Edmund, 243. 
 Bulbeck, John, 120, 128, 146. 
 Buntingford, 39, 201, 202, 245, 246. 
 Buonaparte, 183, 190, 235. 
 Burke, Mr., 26. 
 Butler, Rev. Alban, 26, 51, 62. 
 
 Arthur, 38. 
 
 Charles, 26, 28, 42, 62. 
 
 John, 38, 129, 167. 
 
 Rev. Robert, 243, 253. 
 
 Thomas, 38. 
 Butt, Bishop, tf seq., 243, 253. 
 
 CALAIS, 77, 95. 
 
 Cambridge, I, 19, 233, 245, 246. 
 
 Camera, Alvavo, 282. 
 
 Camoys, Lord, 209. 
 
 Campion, B. Edmund, 53, 54. 
 
 Canford House, 247. 
 
 Canning, John, 85. 
 
 Canning, Mr., 237. 
 
 Canterbury, 293, 296. 
 
 Canty, Rev. Michael, 254. 
 
 Carlton Hall, 62. 
 
 Carron, Abbe, 204. 
 
 Casali, 249. 
 
 Castlerosse, Lord, 189, 208. 
 
 Castle Street, 47, 97, 136, 157, 181 
 
 191, 219. 
 
 Catherine of Braganza, 283. 
 Cavrois, 64. 
 
 Centuria, Bishop of, see Douglass. 
 Challoner, Bishop, 15, 21 seq., 31, 35, 
 
 41, 43, 102, 212, 239. 
 Chambery, Archbishop of, 291. 
 Charles II., 13, 258, 283. 
 Charles X., 233. 
 Charles Edward, 15. 
 Chauncy, 18, 21. 
 Chelsea, 242, 243. 
 Cherbourg, 117. 
 Chester, Dr., 90. 
 Chichester, 294. 
 Clarke, Rev. John, 229. 
 Clarke, Rev. H., 275. 
 Clarkson, John, 75, 86, 102, 105, 146, 
 
 165, 227. 
 
 Claughton, 161, 162. 
 Cleghorn, Thomas, 51, 91, 137, 146, 
 147, 1 68, 169, 181, 211, 227, 234, 
 236. 
 
 Clifford, Arthur, 31, 146, 165, 208. 
 Bishop, 282. 
 Francis, 290. 
 Miss, 173. 
 Thomas, 31. 
 Clutterbuck, 34. 
 Coelian Hill, 297. 
 Coffin, Bishop, 280. 
 Colliers' End, n. 231. 
 Collingridge, Bishop, 234. 
 Colwich, 12. 
 Commercial Road, 215. 
 Compostella, 289. 
 Connolly, Rev. John, 247, 258. 
 Constantinople, 275. 
 Cook, Thomas, 49, 81, 100, 102, 
 
 146. 
 
 Coombes, Rev. William H., 51, 78 
 ?.97>99 ioo seq., 112, 113, 115, 
 116, 145, 175, 173. 
 Coombes, Rev. William (senior), in, 
 
 124. 
 
 Cork, Bishop of, 175, 179. 
 Corney, Charles, 38, 88, 89, 91, 230, 
 
 272. 
 
 Corney, John, 38. 
 Cosnac, Bishop, 290. 
 Covey, Dr., 278. 
 Cox, Rev. Edward, 230, 242 seq., 264, 
 
 266, 269, 274, 281. 
 Crimea, 274. 
 
 Crook, Mgr., 6, 243, 280, 299. 
 Crookall, Mgr., 243, 245, 247, 249, 
 
 251, 268, 271, 278, 282. 
 Crook Hall, 50, 51, 58, 97, 109 112 
 114, 115, 117, 124, 131 seq., 140, 
 
Index. 
 
 339 
 
 150, 156 seq., 161, 179, 180, 185, 
 186, 189, 194, 196, I97 213. 
 
 Cuffe, Rev., 275. 
 
 Cullen, Rev. E., 219. 
 
 Cupola House, 283. 
 
 D'ANCEL, Bishop, 157, 121, 146, 147, 
 
 165. 
 
 Dancoisne, Abbe, 143, 235. 
 Danell, Bishop, 243, 245, 246, 255. 
 Daniel, Rev. John, 61, 69, 72, 77, 83, 
 84, 92, 96, 97, 124 seq., 131, 154 
 seq., 164, 168, 181 seq., 235 seq. 
 Daniel, Rev. Joseph, 216, 217. 
 Deane, Rev. Thomas, 8. 
 Debra, Bishop of, see Challoner. 
 Delaney, James, 102, 146. 
 Delawarr, Earl of, 246. 
 De Lisle, Ambrose Phillipps, 233. 
 Ambrose, 243. 
 Everard, 243. 
 Devereux, John, 49, 80, 97, 99, 100, 
 
 102, 146. 
 
 Dickenson, Constable, 200. 
 Digby, Kenelm, 233. 
 Dillon, Rev. James, 41. 
 Rev. Thomas, 243. 
 Dodd, see Tootell. 
 Dolan, Lawrence, 243, 255, 272. 
 
 Rev. William 1., 243, 245, 247, 
 
 249, 252, 271. 
 Dolman, Rev. Alfred, 243. 
 Dormer, Lord, 195. 
 
 Douay, English College, 2, 3, 9, 14, 23, 
 25 28, 31, 35, 37, 44> 45 47. 49 5 
 seq., 6$ seq., 96 seq., 125 seq., 178, 
 180 seq., 195 seq., 205, 208 seq., 232, 
 235 seq. 
 
 Douay, Irish College, 69, 93. 
 Scotch College, 69, 72. 
 Benedictine Monastery, 69, 77, 93, 
 
 150, 196. 
 Catechism, 30. 
 Diaries, 54, 56, 141. 
 Rules, 56. 
 University, 53. 
 
 Doubleday, Rev. Arthur, 255. 
 Douglas, Rev. Lord Archibald, 290. 
 Douglass, Bishop, 17, 44, 45, 49> S> 
 78, 81, 84, 86, 96 seq., 122 seq., 152 
 seq., 178 seq. t 2IO, 213, 226, 247, 
 274, 286. 
 Doullens, 66, 67, 76 seq., 96, 97, 101, 
 
 104, 106, 142, 150, 234. 
 Dover, 95. 
 
 Downside College, 83, 150, 196. 
 Doyle, Rev. James, 274. 
 
 Canon Thomas, 243, 282. 
 Provost Thomas, 206. 
 Dresden, 278. 
 
 Z 
 
 Dumont, 82. 
 Dumourier, General, 77. 
 Durham, 47, 109, 115. 
 Dyneley and Ashmall, 28. 
 
 EDGBASTON, 40. 
 
 Edinburgh, 208. 
 
 Edmundian, the, 47, 245. 
 
 Eldridge, John, 77, 85, 102, 146. 
 
 Elizabeth, Queen, 18, 52, 284. 
 
 Emmaus, Bishop of, 285. 
 
 Enfield Lock, 259. 
 
 Equerchin, 35, 47, 62, 77, 78, 80, 81, 
 
 85, 86, 96. 
 Erskine, Mgr. t 130 seq., 154, 157, 
 
 169. 
 
 Everard, James, 209. 
 Ewart, Rev. Edward, 229. 
 Exeter College, Oxford, 53. 
 Eyre, Rev. Thomas, 97, 112, 114, 116, 
 
 I3 2 > 1 33> J 4i> 160, 161. 
 
 FABER, Rev Frederick W., 244. 
 
 Farquharson, Rev., 72. 
 
 Fenton, Mgr., 255, 287. 
 
 Fernyhalgh, 161, 162. 
 
 Finchley, 38, 43. 
 
 Fingall, Earl of, 13, 17. 
 
 Fisher, B. John, 273. 
 
 Flass Hall, 97, 98. 
 
 Fleet wood, Rev. Francis, 12, 13. 
 
 Fiers, 80. 
 
 Ford, Thomas, 53. 
 
 Forrest, Friar, 273. 
 
 Freemont, Robert, 76, 102, 113. 
 
 Frene, 102. 
 
 Fryer, Alfred, 247. 
 
 Canon, 230. 
 Fulham, 297. 
 Furneux, Pelham, 35. 
 
 GAINSBOROUGH, Earl of, 290. 
 Galignani, 208. 
 Gateshead, 133. 
 George L, 26. 
 Gerdil, Cardinal, 159. 
 Ghent, 86. 
 
 Gibson, Bishop, 60, 97, 106, 107, 109, 
 in seq., 125, 126, 131, 152, 154, 
 181, 186, 203, 214, 219, 286. 
 Giffard, Bishop, 8 seq. 
 Rev. Andrew, 10. 
 Gifford, Lord, 237. 
 Gilbert, Mgr., 243, 253, 282. 
 Gildon, Rev. Joseph, 13. 
 Giles, Mgr., 243, 255. 
 Gillow, Rev. Henry, 98. 
 Rev. John, 133, 161. 
 Rev. John, D.D., 69, 77. 
 Joseph, 5, 7, 52, 69, 103. 
 
340 
 
 Index. 
 
 Gillow, Rev. Thomas, 69, 71, 97, IO2, 
 113 Mff. 
 
 Gilmot, Jacques, 184. 
 Gilpin, John, 231. 
 Gloag, Rev. Thomas, 243. 
 Glossop, 209. 
 Gloucester, 47. 
 
 Goddard, Mgr., 243, 272, 282. 
 Goldwell, Bishop, 4. 
 Gordon Riots, 37, 43. 
 Gordon, Rev. J. F., 59, 109. 
 Gosselin, Martin Haddesley, 32. 
 Gother, Rev. John, 23. 
 Gradwell, Bishop, 140, 157, 246. 
 Grant, Bishop, 256. 
 Gray's Inn, 15, 28. 
 Green, Everavd, 280. 
 Rev. William, 59. 
 Greenwich, 215. 
 Gregory XIII., 54. 
 Griffiths, Bishop, 56, 139, 191, 192, 
 
 206, 215 seq , 225 seq., 242 seq., 265, 
 
 279, 281. 
 Grimston, Lord, 232. 
 
 HADHAM, 18, 191. 
 Halia, Bishop of, see Poynter. 
 Haly, Rev. John, 179. 
 Hamburg, 178. 
 Hammers Park, 35, 256. 
 Hammersmith, 44. 
 
 Convent, 283, 284. 
 
 Seminary, 3, 281 seq. 
 Harcourt, College d', 117. 
 
 Colonel, 165, 166. 
 
 John, 165. 
 
 Hardman, Messrs., 270. 
 Hardwicke, Earl of, 245. 
 Hare Street, 34 seq. 
 Harvey, Father, 12. 
 Havant, 128. 
 
 Havard, Rev. Lewis, 50, 52, 120, 146, 
 165, 179, 191, 196, 206, 209, 227, 
 229, 239. 
 
 Hay, Bishop, 109. 
 Haydock, 52, 60, 72, 88, 92, 114, 160., 
 
 George Leo, 102 seg., 114 seq., 
 
 157- 
 
 Thomas, 157, 160. 
 Hearne, Canon, 250, 242. 
 Heathcote, Cecil, 278. 
 Henri Quatre, 233. 
 Henry VIII., 18, 57. 
 Herbert, General bu Arthur, 275. 
 "Hermitage," the, 2, 35, 105, 106, 149, 
 
 171, 174- 
 
 Hertford, 10, 104, 190. 257, 258. 
 Hierocsesarea, Bishop of, see Stapleton. 
 Higginson, Mr., 151. 
 Hodgson, Rev. Joseph, 76, 90, 94, 99, 
 
 141, 144, 150, 151, 162, 165, 168, 
 181. 
 
 Holdstock, Rev. James, 229. 
 
 Hole Farm, 217. 
 
 Holling worth, John, 36. 
 
 Holloway, 245, 254. 
 
 Holmes, Frederick, 247. 
 
 Hood, Thomas, jun., 282. 
 
 Hope, Rev. Douglas, 280. 
 
 Hormead, 34. 
 
 Horrabin, Richard, 189. 
 
 Rev. Thomas, 65, 124, 157, 159, 
 162, 174, 279. 
 
 Howard, Bernard, 209. 
 Lord Edmund, 290. 
 Henry, 208. 
 
 Howe, William, 255. 
 
 Hewlett, John, 253. 
 
 Huguenots, 293. 
 
 Hunsdon, 18. 
 
 Hunt, Provost, 230, 232, 263. 
 
 Hurst Castle, 4. 
 
 Husband, Rev. William, alias Ber- 
 nard, 7 
 
 Husenbeth, Provost, 41, 179, 180. 
 
 INGATESTONE, 31. 
 Inwood, Thomas, 255. 
 Ireland, Rev. William, 20. 
 Islington, 245, 
 
 JACKSON, Anthony, 240. 
 Jacobins, 70. 
 Jacobite Rising, 14, 15. 
 James I., 19. 
 
 II., 3, 4, 5, 8. 
 
 Duke of York, 258. 
 Jarrett, Rev. Bernard, 220, 230, 242. 
 Jenison, John, see Potier. 
 Johnson, Dr., 7. 
 Jones, Rev. John, 197, 206, 223, 280. 
 
 Mary, 182. 
 
 KENDAL, REV. HUGH, 28. 
 
 Rev. Richard, 22, 28, 34. 
 Kenmare, Earl of, 208. 
 Kent Street, 27. 
 Keogh, Rev. Edward, 242, 253. 
 Kildare, 176. 
 Kimbell, Rev. Joseph, 146, 191, 204, 
 
 206, 214, 215. 
 King, Rev. Charles, 230. 
 Kingston, 27. 
 King Street, 205. 
 Kirk, Rev. John, 37, 180. 
 Kirkham, 159, 181. 
 Kitchen, Rev. Edward, 61. 
 Knight, Joseph, 243. 
 Kyne, Canon, 243. 
 
Index. 
 
 341 
 
 LANCASTER, Rev. James, 97. 
 
 Langton, Stephen, 292. 
 
 Lartington, 157. 
 
 Last, Canon, 6, 229, 272, 282. 
 
 Law, Rev. John, 97, 100, 102, 108, 145, 
 
 147, 179. 
 
 Lawson, Sir John, 109, in, 126, 132. 
 Lea, River, 258. 
 Leagram, 261. 
 Lee, Rev. John, 51, 97, 99, 102, 104, 
 
 107, 108. 
 Leicester, 47. 
 Lens, 77. 
 
 Lescher, Rev. Edward, 243, 
 Leveson, Joseph, 9. 
 Lewes, 23. 
 Lewis, Owen, 53. 
 Leyburn, Bishop, 5 seq. 
 Liege, 13, 61, 107, 155. 
 Lille, 80, 151. 
 Lincoln's Inn Fields, 43. 
 Lindow, James, 191. 
 
 Rev. John, 124, 135, 137, 146, 
 
 147, 157, 191. 
 Lingard, Rev. John, 114, 116, 124, 
 
 161. 
 
 Linz, 178. 
 
 Lisbon, 14, 102, 170, 21 1, 212, 235. 
 Lisle Phillipps, Ambrose, 233. 
 Lloyd, Rev. William, 255. 
 Londonderry, Marchioness of, 280. 
 London University, 2, 255 seq. 
 Longbirch, 179. 
 Louis XVI. , 68. 
 Louis Philippe, 233. 
 Louvain, 81, 97. 
 Lowe, Constantine, 279. 
 
 Napoleon, 279. 
 Lowell, Mr., 60. 
 Lowndes, Mr., 167, 168. 
 Low Walworth, 47. 
 Lucas, William, 75, 102, 113. 
 Luck, Alfred, 279, 280. 
 
 Rev. Francis, 277. 
 
 Bishop John, 243, 277. 
 
 Canon Thomas, 243, 277. 
 Lulworth, 167, 280. 
 Lupton, Thomas, 85. 
 Lycett, Rev. Francis, 179. 
 Lynch, Charles, 255. 
 
 George, 255. 
 Lyons, 288, 292. 
 
 MACAULAY, 8. 
 McCarthy, Mgr., 243, 247. 
 McFaul, Joseph, 279. 
 Mclntosh, Sir James, 238. 
 McLaughlin, Mr., 185. 
 McQuoin, James, 247. 
 Magdalen College, Oxford, 8. 
 
 Magdalen Lervis, 39. 
 
 Maguire, Rev. John, 230, 242, 263. 
 
 Manchester, 160. 
 
 Manning, Cardinal, 244, 282, 286, 291. 
 
 Mansfield, Lord, 41. 
 
 Maple Durham, 13. 
 
 Marchiennes College, Douay, 53. 
 
 Marcolini, Mgr., 10. 
 
 Marshall, John, 53, 
 
 Martin, Rev. Gregory, 53 seq. 
 
 Mary, Queen, 18. 
 
 Mawhood, William, 38, 43. 
 
 William, jun., 38. 
 
 Charles, 38. 
 Mellish, Miss, 35. 
 Mentley, 35. 
 
 Merton College, Oxford, 53. 
 Meyer, 273. 
 Milkley, 35. 
 
 Milner, Bishop, 15, 17, 22, 25, 41, 45, 
 64, 123 seq., 126, 149, 178, 179, 183, 
 186, 213, 286. 
 Molloy, Bernard, 243. 
 
 James L., 243, 282. 
 Moloney, Rev. John, 27. 
 Monk, Edward, 97, 102, 113, 115. 
 Mont St. Michel, 290. 
 Moorfields, 27, 43, 239 seq., 263. 
 More, Blessed Thomas, 273. 
 Morris, Bishop, 282. 
 
 Rev. John, 21, 231. 
 Mottram, 9, 10. 
 Mouchel, Abbe, 218. 
 Mount, Canon, 230, 243. 
 Moylan, Bishop, 175, 179, 
 Munden, 254. 
 Munich, 273, 283. 
 Myers, Mr., 285. 
 
 NAPOLEON L, see Buonaparte. 
 
 Napoleon III., 75. 
 
 Nassau, Rev. John, 178. 
 
 Nasty, 254. 
 
 Needham, Rev. John Turberville, 14. 
 
 Neuville, Francis, 149, 174. 
 
 New College, Oxford, 53. 
 
 Newell, Rev. Richard, 206, 229, 241, 
 
 242, 249. 
 
 Newgate, 9, 10, 43. 
 Newman, Cardinal, 241, 251, 289. 
 Newmarket, 231. 
 Newsham, Rev. James, 158. 
 
 Rev. Charles, 249. 
 Nill, Mr., 86. 
 
 Nolan, Rev. Edmond, 253. 
 Norfolk, Duke of, 19, 75, 208, 282, 
 
 297. 
 
 Norris, Rev. Edward, 263. 
 Northampton, Bishop of, 271. 
 Nutt, Miss, 285. 
 
342 
 
 Index. 
 
 OAKELEY, Canon, 243, 247, 252 seq., 
 
 272, 282. 
 
 Gates, Titus, 19 seq., 283. 
 O'Callaghan, Archbishop, 243, 266. 
 O'Connell, Daniel, 64, 66. 
 O'Connell, Maurice, 66. 
 Olena, Bishop of, see Griffiths. 
 O'Neal, Canon, 272. 
 Oriel College, Oxford, 52. 
 Orrell, Rev. John, 153. 
 Oscott College, 62, 75, 117, 124, 136, 
 
 143, 153, 160, 162, 183, 203, 213, 
 
 256. 
 
 Osmotherley, 40. 
 
 Oxenham, Rev. Henry N., 253, 279. 
 Oxford, 53, 244, 252, 253, 269. 
 
 PAGLIANO, Charles, 253, 272. 
 
 Palmer, Mr., 38. 
 
 Paris, 14, 68, 74, 94, 117, 181, 183, 208, 
 
 233, 288. 
 
 Parker, Mr., 285. 
 Parsons, Father, 51. 
 Patterson, Mgr., 278, 279, 282, 285, 
 
 287, 290. 
 
 Payne, J. Orlebar, 22. 
 Payne, 41. 
 Paynsley, 13. 
 Peach, Rev. Edward, 76, 102, 104, 108, 
 
 117, 146, 165, 206. 
 Pennington, Rev. Edmund, 243. 
 Pens wick, Rev. John, 72, 92. 
 
 Bishop Thomas, 69, 72, 75, 97, 
 
 102, 114, 115,241. 
 Perth, 258. 
 Petersfield, 128. 
 Petre, Lord, 42, 209, 230. 
 
 Bishop Benjamin, alias White, 
 n, 15, 21, 23, 31. 
 
 Charles, 208. 
 
 Henry, 230. 
 Philips, Morgan, 53. 
 
 Stephen, 85, 86. 
 Picquot, Rev. Daniel, 216. 
 Piers, 64, 236. 
 Pitchford, Thomas, 102, 104, 105, 117, 
 
 146, 165. 
 
 Pitt, William, 127, 158, 168. 
 Pius VI., 117, 159. 
 
 VII., 184. 
 
 IX., 296. 
 Plumer, R., 32. 
 Plymouth, 100. 
 Polding, Archbishop, 287. 
 Pontigny, 277, 288 seq. 
 Pontop, 112, 114. 
 Pope, Alexander, 7 seq. 
 Portland, Duke of, 127, 158. 
 Portsmouth, 277, 284, 298. 
 Postlethwaite, Rev. Henry, 39. 
 
 Potier, Rev. John, alias Jenison, 39, 47 
 seq., 99, 145, 146, 149, 172, 191, 192, 
 
 234- 
 
 Potier, James, 47. 
 Mrs., 191. 
 
 Poynter, Bishop, 51, 52, 60, 67, 69, 71, 
 79, 92, 94,99, 114, 124, 125, 135 seq., 
 144 seq., 154, 959 seq., 165, 1 68, 170, 
 174, 176, 179 seq., 210 seq., 224 seq., 
 247, 261, 265, 274, 286. 
 
 Poynter, William, senior, 191. 
 
 Preston, 134, 152, 153. 
 
 Price, Rev. Edward, 226, 262. 
 
 Pringle, Rev. George, 255, 256. 
 
 Puckeridge, 39, 40, 145, 171, 189, 191. 
 
 Pugin, A. W'elby, i, 2, 148, 244, 249, 
 251, 268, 269, 274. 
 
 Pugin, Edward, 277, 279. 
 
 Purcell, Canon, 243. 
 
 Purdie, A. E., 273. 
 
 RABY, Father, 261. 
 Rees, John, 255. 
 Rende, Cardinal di, 280. 
 Rheims, 56. 
 Rib, River, 19, 31, 256. 
 Richmond (Yorks.), in, 157. 
 Rickaby, John, 80, 97. 
 Riggory's Farm, 217, 218. 
 Riley, Rev. H. , 220. 
 
 John, 247. 
 Rio de Janeiro, 206. 
 Robespierre, 92. 
 Rock, Rev. Daniel, 206, 265. 
 Roe, Mr., 180. 
 Rolfe, Rev. George, 216, 230, 242, 263. 
 
 Rev. John, 206, 216, 217, 221, 242 
 
 seq., 263, 274. 
 Rooke, Benjamin, 47. 
 Roskell, Robert, 279. 
 Ross, Francis, 255. 
 Rossall, 52. 
 Rouen, 156. 
 Rouse, Rev. John, 286. 
 Royston, 39, 201. 
 Rutter, Rev. Henry, 98. 
 Ryan A. Compton, 272. 
 Ryan, Matthew, 232, 239. 
 Rye House, 258. 
 Rymer, Alfred, 47. 
 
 Rev. Frederick, 6, 47, 243, 255, 
 266, 272, 279, 282. 
 
 Canon Henry, 243, 282. 
 
 Horace, 243, 253, 271. 
 
 SADLER, Sir Ralph, 18, 19, 108. 
 
 St. Florentin, 288, 290. 
 
 St. George's-in-the-Fields, 215, 225, 
 
 226, 235, 250. 
 St. Germains, 12. 
 
Index. 
 
 343 
 
 St. Giles, 27. 
 
 St. Hugh's Preparatory School, I, 2, 
 
 252, 254, 287. 
 
 St. John's College, Oxford, 53. 
 St. Laurent, 80. 
 St. Martin-au-Laert, 182. 
 St. Omer, 3, 5, 44, 45, 47, 49, 51, 61 
 
 seq., 83, 88^., ioo, 125 seq., 132, 136, 
 
 137' J 45> 169, 180 seq., 191, 205, 206, 
 
 235 seq. 
 Saltmarsh, 10. 
 Santry, Daniel, 247. 
 Sardinian Chapel, 43. 
 Saul, Charles, 47, 102, 104, 115. 
 Scannell, Thomas, 255. 
 Scholfield, Edward, 278, 279. 
 " School-in-the-Garden," the, 2, 149. 
 Searle, Mgr., 73, 76. 
 Sedcote, John, 172. 
 Sedgley Park School, 15, 19, 28, 39, 
 
 146, 178, 206, 213. 
 Sens, Archbishop, 277, 290, 291. 
 Seville, 9. 
 Sharpies, Dr., 265. 
 Sharrock, Bishop, 179, 186, 195. 
 Prior, 72, 79, 84, 92, 94, 150. 
 Sheehan, Rev. Denis, 264, 274. 
 Sheldon, William, 168. 
 Shepherd, Rev. John, 13. 
 Shepton Mallett, 196. 
 "Ship," the, 2, 107, 108, 149, 171, 
 
 229. 
 
 " Ship " Alehouse, 25. 
 Shooter's Hill, 182. 
 Shrewsbury, Earls of, 13, 17, 34, 208, 
 
 209. 
 
 Shrewsbury, Lady, 140. 
 Siddqns, Rev. Joseph, 229, 259. 
 Silkstead, 3 seq. 
 
 Silveira, Rev. Joseph, 222, 230. 
 Singleton, 133. 
 Smith, Bishop, 60, 126, 150, 151, 154, 
 
 161, 168, 179, 181 seq. 
 Smith, John S., 243, 247. 
 
 Richard, 53. 
 Somers Town, 204. 
 Sone, John, 128 seq., 149, 167, 169. 
 Sorbonne, 117, 146. 
 Southcote, Sir Edward, 20. 
 
 Rev. P., 21. 
 South wark, 206, 289, 298. 
 
 Bishop of, 280, 285. 
 Southworth, Rev. Richard, 125, 129, 
 
 135. 167. 
 
 Southworth, Ven. John, 76. 
 Stacey, 115. 
 Standon, n, 15, 18, 21, 39, 192, 240, 
 
 245- 
 
 Standon Inclosure Act, 243. 
 Lordship, 3, 4, 17 seq., 208. 
 
 Stanfield, Field, 272. 
 
 Rev. Francis, 243, 282. 
 Stanstead, 39. 
 
 Stapleton, Bishop Gregory, 31, 51, 62, 
 67, 75, 83, 88 seq., 124, 126, 131 seq., 
 149 seq., 17$ se?., 264, 274. 
 Stapleton, Rev. Joseph, 215, 216. 
 
 Lady Mary, 134. 
 
 Miles, 134. 
 
 Nicholas, 62. 
 Stella Hall, 109. 
 Stilton, 201, 202. 
 Stonor, Archbishop, 299. 
 
 Bishop, 13. 
 
 Judge, 230. 
 
 Thomas, 149. 
 Stonyhurst College, 61, 124, 143, 155, 
 
 156, 207. 
 Storey, Rev. Arthur, 109, 112, 132, 
 
 134. 
 
 Storey, Thomas, 85, 86. 
 Stout, Rev. Thomas, 85. 
 Strickland Miss, 283. 
 
 TALBOT, Bishop James, 2, 4, 13, 17, 
 
 34 seq., 60, 62, 105, 207. 
 Talbot, John, 206. 
 
 Bishop Thomas, 13, 17, 35, 44, 
 
 62, in, 129. 
 Taverner, Rev. Edward, alias Banister, 
 
 7 seq. 
 Taylor, Rev. Augustine, 57. 
 
 Rev. Edward, 247. 
 Teignmouth, 284. 
 Telford, Rev. Henry, 230, 243, 256. 
 
 Rev. John, 230, 242. 
 Thompson, Charles, 85, 86. 
 
 Richard, 75, 81, 102, 115. 
 
 Mrs., 280. 
 Thorndon, 31. 
 Thorpe Arch, 126, 106. 
 Threllfall, Rev. Charles, 229. 
 Tichborne, Edward, 49, 146. 
 
 James, 49, 146. 
 Tickell, Rev. George, 252. 
 Tierney, Rev. Mark A., 31, 206, 216, 
 
 227, 229. 
 
 Tilbury, Rev. William P., 206, 279. 
 Tilt, Rev. John, 233, 242. 
 Tixall, 19, 22, 208. 
 Tootell, Rev. Hugh, alias Dodd, 57, 
 
 206. 
 
 Torre Diaz, Count de, 285. 
 Tournay, 81. 
 Trafalgar, Battle of, 190. 
 Trent, Council of, 54, 282. 
 Trieste, 178. 
 
 Trinity College, Oxford, 53. 
 Trowbridge, Thomas, 247. 
 Troyes, 289. 
 
344 
 
 Index. 
 
 Tudhoe, 109 seq., 132 seq. 
 
 Tuite, Rev. Francis, 51, 6l, 88, 145, 
 
 168, 169, 179, 183, 191, 197,236^., 
 
 249. 
 
 Tunstall, Rev. Edmund, 243. 
 Twyford, 3 seq., 17, 35. 
 
 ULLATHORNE, Bishop, 208, 263, 287. 
 
 Ulverston, 191. 
 
 Ushaw College, 4, 50, 51, 58, 75, 97, 
 
 98, 109, 133, 140, 141, 142, 143, 156, 
 
 161, 203, 213, 214, 249. 
 
 VALLADOLID, 12, 44, 170, 211. 
 
 Valognes, 117. 
 
 Varley, Rev. Thomas, 97, 159. 
 
 Rev. Thomas, junior, 191, 197, 
 
 215. 
 Vatican, the, 170. 
 
 Council, 282. 
 Vaughan, Archbishop Bede, 287. 
 
 Cardinal, 254, 298, 299. 
 
 Colonel, 275. 
 
 Colonel, 243. 
 Veal, William, 85, 102. 
 Vendeville, Bishop, 53. 
 Verulam, Earl of, 232. 
 Virginia Street Chapel, 43, 215, 216. 
 Virtue, Bishop, 243, 268, 282. 
 Voltaire, 14. 
 
 WADE, John, 142. 
 
 Wade's Mill, 231. 
 
 Wallace, John, 255. 
 
 Walmesley, Bishop, 98, 100, ill, II 8, 
 
 "9, 135, 136, IS 2 . 159- 
 Walmesley, Father, 286. 
 
 Richard, 243. 
 
 Thomas, 243. 
 Walsh, Bishop, 64, 66, 146, 164, 179, 
 
 iSo, 205, 241, 264, 265. 
 Walsh, Rev. Francis, 184. 
 Waltham Cross, 198, 199, 231. 
 Walton, 39. 
 Wapping, 43. 
 Ward, Rev. Bernard, 272, 280. 
 
 E. Granville, 280. 
 
 Sir Henry, 32. 
 
 Rev. John, 7. 
 
 R, Plumer, 32, 240. 
 
 Mrs. Plumer, 32. 
 
 Wilfrid, 282. 
 
 Dr. W. G., 32, 244, 251 seq., 254, 
 268, 269, 271, 274, 287, 298. 
 
 Mrs., 280. 
 
 Ware, i, 39, 231, 260, 298. 
 Wareing, Bishop, 271. 
 Warkworth Castle, 8. 
 Warwick Street Chapel, 43, 269, 280. 
 
 Waterloo, Battle of, 208, 209. 
 Watson, Rev. Edward, 280. 
 Watts, Mrs., 19. 
 Wealside, 167. 
 Weatherby, see Brown. 
 Weathers, Dr. George, 230. 
 
 Bishop, 41, 230, 243, 246, 266, 
 
 278, 279, 282, 291. 
 Welch, Rev. John, 229. 
 Weld, Mr., 61. 
 Mgr., 61. 
 Cardinal, 261. 
 Philip, 243, 257 seq., 279. 
 Westminster, Archbishop of, 266, 285, 
 
 298. 
 
 Westminster, 163, 284, 290, 299. 
 Archives, 56, 76, 109, 141, 183. 
 Council of, 281, 2S5. 
 Wetherby, 126. 
 Whelan, Rev. James, 229. 
 White, see Petre. 
 
 Rev. Alfred, 269. 
 Rev. John, 216, 227. 
 Richard, 53. 
 Widford, 1 8, 32. 
 Wilds, Rev. William, 51, 83, 145, 147, 
 
 157. 
 
 Wilkinson, Dr., 62, 195. 
 Willacy, Rev. James, 19, 37, 38, 39, 
 
 42, 45. 47- 
 Wimpole Hall, 245. 
 Winchester, 5, 6, 8, 12, 13, 15, 76, 
 
 1 86, 208. 
 
 " Windmill," the, 25. 
 Windsor, 245. 
 Wisbech, 5. 
 Wiseman, Cardinal, 249, 265, 271, 277, 
 
 282. 
 
 Witham Friary, 13. 
 Wolverhampton, 40. 
 Woodham, 134. 
 
 Woods, Rev. William, 229, 231. 
 Woollett, Rev. Daniel, 271. 
 Worcester, 47. 
 Worswick, Rev. James, 97. 
 Rev. John, 133. 
 Rev. Thomas, 133. 
 Wortham, Hale Young, 35, 
 Wright, Anthony, 167. 
 Thomas, 128, 167. 
 and Co., no. 
 Mr., 167. 
 Wyatt, Rev. Joseph, 6. 
 
 YARMOUTH, 178. 
 Yates, Rev. John, 236. 
 York, 109, 133, 154, 156, 169, 283 
 Duke of, 86. 
 
 ZlNGARELLI, 249. 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 tear 
 
 to recall <- 
 
 2 8 73 
 
 LD21A-20m-3 '73 
 (Q8677slO)476-A-3l 
 
 T General Library 
 University of California 
 Berkeley 
 
^-'-^'^-'^ -'-' 
 
 
 YC 59785 
 
 m-K--W^m 
 
 V$m$<$iwK. : :-;,--V,v-